This is a modern-English version of Manual of Surgery Volume First: General Surgery. Sixth Edition., originally written by Miles, Alexander, Thomson, Alexis. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


OXFORD MEDICAL PUBLICATIONS


MANUAL OF SURGERY

BY

ALEXIS THOMSON, Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons of Edinburgh
PROFESSOR OF SURGERY, UNIVERSITY OF EDINBURGH
SURGEON EDINBURGH ROYAL INFIRMARY

AND


ALEXANDER MILES, Fellowship of the Royal College of Surgeons of Edinburgh
SURGEON EDINBURGH ROYAL INFIRMARY

VOLUME FIRST
GENERAL SURGERY

VOLUME ONE
GENERAL SURGERY

SIXTH EDITION REVISED
WITH 169 ILLUSTRATIONS

Sixth Edition Revised
with 169 Illustrations

LONDON
HENRY FROWDE and HODDER & STOUGHTON
THE LANCET BUILDING
1 & 2 BEDFORD STREET, STRAND, W.C.2

LONDON
HENRY FROWDE and HODDER & STOUGHTON
THE LANCET BUILDING
1 & 2 BEDFORD STREET, STRAND, W.C.2

First Edition 1904
Second Edition 1907
Third Edition 1909
Fourth Edition 1911
""Second Impression 1913
Fifth Edition 1915
""Second Impression 1919
Sixth Edition 1921

Printed in Great Britain by
Morrison and Gibb Ltd., Edinburgh

Printed in Great Britain by
Morrison and Gibb Ltd., Edinburgh

PREFACE TO SIXTH EDITION

Much has happened since this Manual was last revised, and many surgical lessons have been learned in the hard school of war. Some may yet have to be unlearned, and others have but little bearing on the problems presented to the civilian surgeon. Save in its broadest principles, the surgery of warfare is a thing apart from the general surgery of civil life, and the exhaustive literature now available on every aspect of it makes it unnecessary that it should receive detailed consideration in a manual for students. In preparing this new edition, therefore, we have endeavoured to incorporate only such additions to our knowledge and resources as our experience leads us to believe will prove of permanent value in civil practice.

Much has happened since this Manual was last updated, and many surgical lessons have been learned through the tough experiences of war. Some may still need to be unlearned, and others have little relevance to the challenges faced by civilian surgeons. Except for its most fundamental principles, military surgery is distinct from the general surgery practiced in civil life, and the extensive literature now available on every aspect of it makes detailed discussion unnecessary in a manual for students. In preparing this new edition, we have focused on including only those advancements in our knowledge and resources that our experience suggests will be of lasting value in civil practice.

For the rest, the text has been revised, condensed, and in places rearranged; a number of old illustrations have been discarded, and a greater number of new ones added. Descriptions of operative procedures have been omitted from the Manual, as they are to be found in the companion volume on Operative Surgery, the third edition of which appeared some months ago.

For the rest, the text has been updated, shortened, and in some areas reorganized; several old illustrations have been removed, and many new ones added. Descriptions of surgical procedures have been left out of the Manual, as those can be found in the companion volume on Operative Surgery, the third edition of which was released a few months ago.

We have retained the Basle anatomical nomenclature, as extended experience has confirmed our preference for it. For the convenience of readers who still employ the old terms, these are given in brackets after the new.

We have kept the Basle anatomical nomenclature, as our extended experience has confirmed that it's our preference. For the convenience of readers who still use the old terms, these are provided in brackets after the new ones.

This edition of the Manual appears in three volumes; the first being devoted to General Surgery, the other two to Regional Surgery. This arrangement has enabled us to deal in a more consecutive manner than hitherto with the surgery of the Extremities, including Fractures and Dislocations.

This edition of the Manual comes in three volumes; the first focuses on General Surgery, while the other two cover Regional Surgery. This setup has allowed us to discuss the surgery of the Extremities, including Fractures and Dislocations, in a more organized way than before.

We have once more to express our thanks to colleagues in the Edinburgh School and to other friends for aiding us in providing new illustrations, and for other valuable help, as well as to our publishers for their generosity in the matter of illustrations.

We once again want to thank our colleagues at the Edinburgh School and other friends for helping us provide new illustrations and for their valuable support, as well as our publishers for their generosity regarding the illustrations.

Edinburgh,
March 1921.

Edinburgh,
March 1921.

CONTENTS

page
CHAPTER I
Repair 1
CHAPTER II
Conditions which interfere with Repair 17
CHAPTER III
Inflammation 31
CHAPTER IV
Suppuration 45
CHAPTER V
Ulceration and Ulcers 68
CHAPTER VI
Gangrene 86
CHAPTER VII
Bacterial and other Wound Infections 107
CHAPTER VIII
Tuberculosis 133
CHAPTER IX
Syphilis 146
CHAPTER X
Tumours 181
CHAPTER XI
Injuries 218
CHAPTER XII
Methods of Wound Treatment 241
CHAPTER XIII
Constitutional Effects of Injuries 249
CHAPTER XIV
The Blood Vessels 258
CHAPTER XV
The Lymph Vessels and Glands 321
CHAPTER XVI
The Nerves 342
CHAPTER XVII
Skin and Subcutaneous Tissues 376
CHAPTER XVIII
The Muscles, Tendons, and Tendon Sheaths 405
CHAPTER XIX
The Bursæ 426
CHAPTER XX
Diseases of Bone 434
CHAPTER XXI
Diseases of Joints 501
INDEX 547

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

fig.page
1.Ulcer of Back of Hand grafted from Abdominal Wall 15
2.Staphylococcus aureus in Pus from case of Osteomyelitis 25
3.Streptococci in Pus from case of Diffuse Cellulitis 26
4.Bacillus coli communis in Pus from Abdominal Abscess 27
5.Fraenkel's Pneumococci in Pus from Empyema following Pneumonia 28
6.Passive Hyperæmia of Hand and Forearm induced by Bier's Bandage 37
7.Passive Hyperæmia of Finger induced by Klapp's Suction Bell 38
8.Passive Hyperæmia induced by Klapp's Suction Bell for Inflammation of Inguinal Gland 39
9.Diagram of various forms of Whitlow 56
10.Charts of Acute Sapræmia 61
11.Chart of Hectic Fever 62
12.Chart of Septicæmia followed by Pyæmia 63
13.Chart of Pyæmia following on Acute Osteomyelitis 65
14.Leg Ulcers associated with Varicose Veins 71
15.Perforating Ulcers of Sole of Foot 74
16.Bazin's Disease in a girl æt. 16 75
17.Syphilitic Ulcers in region of Knee 76
18.Callous Ulcer showing thickened edges 78
19.Tibia and Fibula, showing changes due to Chronic Ulcer of Leg 80
20.Senile Gangrene of the Foot 89
21.Embolic Gangrene of Hand and Arm 92
22.Gangrene of Terminal Phalanx of Index-Finger 100
23.Cancrum Oris 103
24.Acute Bed Sores over right Buttock 104
25.Chart of Erysipelas occurring in a wound 108
26.Bacillus of Tetanus 113
27.Bacillus of Anthrax 120
28.Malignant Pustule third day after infection 122
29.Malignant Pustule fourteen days after infection 122
30.Colony of Actinomyces 126
31.Actinomycosis of Maxilla 128
32.Mycetoma, or Madura Foot 130
33.Tubercle bacilli 134
34.Tuberculous Abscess in Lumbar Region 141
35.Tuberculous Sinus injected through its opening in the Forearm with Bismuth Paste 144
36.Spirochæte pallida 147
37.Spirochæta refrigerans from scraping of Vagina 148
38.Primary Lesion on Thumb, with Secondary Eruption on Forearm 154
39.Syphilitic Rupia 159
40.Ulcerating Gumma of Lips 169
41.Ulceration in inherited Syphilis 170
42.Tertiary Syphilitic Ulceration in region of Knee and on both Thumbs 171
43.Facies of Inherited Syphilis 174
44.Facies of Inherited Syphilis 175
45.Subcutaneous Lipoma 185
46.Pedunculated Lipoma of Buttock 186
47.Diffuse Lipomatosis of Neck 187
48.Zanthoma of Hands 188
49.Zanthoma of Buttock 189
50.Chondroma growing from Infra-Spinous Fossa of Scapula 190
51.Chondroma of Metacarpal Bone of Thumb 190
52.Cancellous Osteoma of Lower End of Femur 192
53.Myeloma of Shaft of Humerus 195
54.Fibro-myoma of Uterus 196
55.Recurrent Sarcoma of Sciatic Nerve 198
56.Sarcoma of Arm fungating 199
57.Carcinoma of Breast 206
58.Epithelioma of Lip 209
59.Dermoid Cyst of Ovary 213
60.Carpal Ganglion in a woman æt. 25 215
61.Ganglion on lateral aspect of Knee 216
62.Radiogram showing pellets embedded in Arm 228
63.Cicatricial Contraction following Severe Burn 236
64.Genealogical Tree of Hæmophilic Family 278
65.Radiogram showing calcareous degeneration of Arteries 284
66.Varicose Vein with Thrombosis 289
67.Extensive Varix of Internal Saphena System on Left Leg 291
68.Mixed Nævus of Nose 296
69.Cirsoid Aneurysm of Forehead 299
70.Cirsoid Aneurysm of Orbit and Face 300
71.Radiogram of Aneurysm of Aorta 303
72.Sacculated Aneurysm of Abdominal Aorta 304
73.Radiogram of Innominate Aneurysm after Treatment by Moore-Corradi method 309
74.Thoracic Aneurysm threatening to rupture 313
75.Innominate Aneurysm in a woman 315
76.Congenital Cystic Tumour or Hygroma of Axilla 328
77.Tuberculous Cervical Gland with Abscess formation 331
78.Mass of Tuberculous Glands removed from Axilla 333
79.Tuberculous Axillary Glands 335
80.Chronic Hodgkin's Disease in boy æt. 11 337
81.Lymphadenoma in a woman æt. 44 338
82.Lympho Sarcoma removed from Groin 339
83.Cancerous Glands in Neck, secondary to Epithelioma of Lip 341
84.Stump Neuromas of Sciatic Nerve 345
85.Stump Neuromas, showing changes at ends of divided Nerves 354
86.Diffuse Enlargement of Nerves in generalised Neuro-Fibromatosis 356
87.Plexiform Neuroma of small Sciatic Nerve 357
88.Multiple Neuro-Fibromas of Skin (Molluscum fibrosum) 358
89.Elephantiasis Neuromatosa in a woman æt. 28 359
90.Drop-Wrist following Fracture of Shaft of Humerus 365
91.To illustrate the Loss of Sensation produced by Division of the Median Nerve 367
92.To illustrate Loss of Sensation produced by Complete Division of Ulnar Nerve 368
93.Callosities and Corns on Sole of Foot 377
94.Ulcerated Chilblains on Fingers 378
95.Carbuncle on Back of Neck 381
96.Tuberculous Elephantiasis 383
97.Elephantiasis in a woman æt. 45 387
98.Elephantiasis of Penis and Scrotum 388
99.Multiple Sebaceous Cysts or Wens 390
100.Sebaceous Horn growing from Auricle 392
101.Paraffin Epithelioma 394
102.Rodent Cancer of Inner Canthus 395
103.Rodent Cancer with destruction of contents of Orbit 396
104.Diffuse Melanotic Cancer of Lymphatics of Skin 398
105.Melanotic Cancer of Forehead with Metastasis in Lymph Glands 399
106.Recurrent Keloid 401
107.Subungual Exostosis 403
108.Avulsion of Tendon 410
109.Volkmann's Ischæmic Contracture 414
110.Ossification in Tendon of Ilio-psoas Muscle 417
111.Radiogram of Calcification and Ossification in Biceps and Triceps 418
112.Ossification in Muscles of Trunk in generalised Ossifying Myositis 419
113.Hydrops of Prepatellar Bursa 427
114.Section through Gouty Bursa 428
115.Tuberculous Disease of Sub-Deltoid Bursa 429
116.Great Enlargement of the Ischial Bursa 431
117.Gouty Disease of Bursæ 432
118.Shaft of the Femur after Acute Osteomyelitis 444
119.Femur and Tibia showing results of Acute Osteomyelitis 445
120.Segment of Tibia resected for Brodie's Abscess 449
121.Radiogram of Brodie's Abscess in Lower End of Tibia 451
122.Sequestrum of Femur after Amputation 453
123.New Periosteal Bone on Surface of Femur from Amputation Stump 454
124.Tuberculous Osteomyelitis of Os Magnum 456
125.Tuberculous Disease of Tibia 457
126.Diffuse Tuberculous Osteomyelitis of Right Tibia 458
127.Advanced Tuberculous Disease in Region of Ankle 459
128.Tuberculous Dactylitis 460
129.Shortening of Middle Finger of Adult, the result of Tuberculous Dactylitis in Childhood 461
130.Syphilitic Disease of Skull 463
131.Syphilitic Hyperostosis and Sclerosis of Tibia 464
132.Sabre-blade Deformity of Tibia 467
133.Skeleton of Rickety Dwarf 470
134.Changes in the Skull resulting from Ostitis Deformans 474
135.Cadaver, illustrating the alterations in the Lower Limbs resulting from Ostitis Deformans 475
136.Osteomyelitis Fibrosa affecting Femora 476
137.Radiogram of Upper End of Femur in Osteomyelitis Fibrosa 478
138.Radiogram of Right Knee showing Multiple Exostoses 482
139.Multiple Exostoses of Limbs 483
140.Multiple Cartilaginous Exostoses 484
141.Multiple Cartilaginous Exostoses 486
142.Multiple Chondromas of Phalanges and Metacarpals 488
143.Skiagram of Multiple Chondromas 489
144.Multiple Chondromas in Hand 490
145.Radiogram of Myeloma of Humerus 492
146.Periosteal Sarcoma of Femur 493
147.Periosteal Sarcoma of Humerus 493
148.Chondro-Sarcoma of Scapula 494
149.Central Sarcoma of Femur invading Knee Joint 495
150.Osseous Shell of Osteo-Sarcoma of Femur 495
151.Radiogram of Osteo-Sarcoma of Femur 496
152.Radiogram of Chondro-Sarcoma of Humerus 497
153.Epitheliomatus Ulcer of Leg invading Tibia 499
154.Osseous Ankylosis of Femur and Tibia 503
155.Osseous Ankylosis of Knee 504
156.Caseating focus in Upper End of Fibula 513
157.Arthritis Deformans of Elbow 525
158.Arthritis Deformans of Knee 526
159.Hypertrophied Fringes of Synovial Membrane of Knee 527
160.Arthritis Deformans of Hands 529
161.Arthritis Deformans of several Joints 530
162.Bones of Knee in Charcot's Disease 533
163.Charcot's Disease of Left Knee 534
164.Charcot's Disease of both Ankles: front view 535
165.Charcot's Disease of both Ankles: back view 536
166.Radiogram of Multiple Loose Bodies in Knee-joint 540
167.Loose Body from Knee-joint 541
168.Multiple partially ossified Chondromas of Synovial Membrane from Shoulder-joint 542
169.Multiple Cartilaginous Loose Bodies from Knee-joint 543

MANUAL OF SURGERY

CHAPTER I
REPAIR

Introduction

To prolong human life and to alleviate suffering are the ultimate objects of scientific medicine. The two great branches of the healing art—Medicine and Surgery—are so intimately related that it is impossible to draw a hard-and-fast line between them, but for convenience Surgery may be defined as “the art of treating lesions and malformations of the human body by manual operations, mediate and immediate.” To apply his art intelligently and successfully, it is essential that the surgeon should be conversant not only with the normal anatomy and physiology of the body and with the various pathological conditions to which it is liable, but also with the nature of the process by which repair of injured or diseased tissues is effected. Without this knowledge he is unable to recognise such deviations from the normal as result from mal-development, injury, or disease, or rationally to direct his efforts towards the correction or removal of these.

To extend human life and reduce suffering are the main goals of scientific medicine. The two main areas of healing—Medicine and Surgery—are so closely connected that it's hard to make a clear distinction between them. However, for simplicity, Surgery can be defined as "the art of treating injuries and deformities of the human body through manual operations, both immediate and indirect." For a surgeon to apply their skills effectively, it’s crucial to be knowledgeable about not just the normal anatomy and physiology of the body and the various health issues it may face, but also about how the body repairs injured or diseased tissues. Without this understanding, a surgeon won't be able to identify abnormal conditions caused by underdevelopment, injury, or illness, nor will they be able to effectively address or remove these issues.

Process of Repair

The process of repair in living tissue depends upon an inherent power possessed by vital cells of reacting to the irritation caused by injury or disease. The cells of the damaged tissues, under the influence of this irritation, undergo certain proliferative changes, which are designed to restore the normal structure and configuration of the part. The process by which this restoration is effected is essentially the same in all tissues, but the extent to which different tissues can carry the recuperative process varies. Simple structures, such as skin, cartilage, bone, periosteum, and tendon, for example, have a high power of regeneration, and in them the reparative process may result in almost perfect restitution to the normal. More complex structures, on the other hand, such as secreting glands, muscle, and the tissues of the central nervous system, are but imperfectly restored, simple cicatricial connective tissue taking the place of what has been lost or destroyed. Any given tissue can be replaced only by tissue of a similar kind, and in a damaged part each element takes its share in the reparative process by producing new material which approximates more or less closely to the normal according to the recuperative capacity of the particular tissue. The normal process of repair may be interfered with by various extraneous agencies, the most important of which are infection by disease-producing micro-organisms, the presence of foreign substances, undue movement of the affected part, and improper applications and dressings. The effect of these agencies is to delay repair or to prevent the individual tissues carrying the process to the furthest degree of which they are capable.

The process of repairing living tissue relies on the natural ability of vital cells to respond to irritation from injury or disease. The cells in the damaged tissues, influenced by this irritation, undergo certain changes aimed at restoring the normal structure and shape of the area. The way this restoration happens is essentially the same across all tissues, but the degree to which different tissues can recover varies. Simple structures like skin, cartilage, bone, periosteum, and tendon have a strong ability to regenerate, allowing for nearly perfect restoration to normal. In contrast, more complex structures such as glands, muscle, and the central nervous system tissues are only partially restored; scar tissue typically takes the place of what has been lost or damaged. A particular tissue can only be replaced by a similar type of tissue, and in a damaged area, each component contributes to the repair process by producing new material that closely resembles normal tissue, depending on the recovery ability of that specific tissue. The normal repair process can be disrupted by various outside factors, the most significant being infections by harmful microorganisms, the presence of foreign materials, excessive movement of the affected area, and inappropriate treatments or dressings. These factors can delay healing or prevent the individual tissues from achieving the maximum possible level of repair.

In the management of wounds and other diseased conditions the main object of the surgeon is to promote the natural reparative process by preventing or eliminating any factor by which it may be disturbed.

In managing wounds and other medical conditions, the primary goal of the surgeon is to support the body's natural healing process by preventing or removing any factors that could disrupt it.

Healing by Primary Union.—The most favourable conditions for the progress of the reparative process are to be found in a clean-cut wound of the integument, which is uncomplicated by loss of tissue, by the presence of foreign substances, or by infection with disease-producing micro-organisms, and its edges are in contact. Such a wound in virtue of the absence of infection is said to be aseptic, and under these conditions healing takes place by what is called “primary union”—the “healing by first intention” of the older writers.

Healing by Primary Union.—The best conditions for the healing process occur in a clean, well-defined wound of the skin that is not complicated by tissue loss, foreign materials, or infection from germs, with its edges touching. A wound like this, due to the lack of infection, is referred to as aseptic, and under these circumstances, healing happens through what is known as “primary union”—the “healing by first intention” mentioned by older writers.

Granulation Tissue.—The essential and invariable medium of repair in all structures is an elementary form of new tissue known as granulation tissue, which is produced in the damaged area in response to the irritation caused by injury or disease. The vital reaction induced by such irritation results in dilatation of the vessels of the part, emigration of leucocytes, transudation of lymph, and certain proliferative changes in the fixed tissue cells. These changes are common to the processes of inflammation and repair; no hard-and-fast line can be drawn between these processes, and the two may go on together. It is, however, only when the proliferative changes have come to predominate that the reparative process is effectively established by the production of healthy granulation tissue.

Granulation Tissue.—The key and constant medium for repair in all structures is a basic form of new tissue called granulation tissue, which forms in the injured area as a reaction to the irritation caused by injury or illness. The critical response triggered by this irritation leads to the expansion of blood vessels in the area, the movement of white blood cells, the leakage of lymph, and certain growth changes in the fixed tissue cells. These changes are typical of the processes of inflammation and repair; a clear distinction cannot be made between these processes, and they often occur simultaneously. However, it is, only when the growth changes become more prominent that the healing process is effectively established through the creation of healthy granulation tissue.

Formation of Granulation Tissue.—When a wound is made in the integument under aseptic conditions, the passage of the knife through the tissues is immediately followed by an oozing of blood, which soon coagulates on the cut surfaces. In each of the divided vessels a clot forms, and extends as far as the nearest collateral branch; and on the surface of the wound there is a microscopic layer of bruised and devitalised tissue. If the wound is closed, the narrow space between its edges is occupied by blood-clot, which consists of red and white corpuscles mixed with a quantity of fibrin, and this forms a temporary uniting medium between the divided surfaces. During the first twelve hours, the minute vessels in the vicinity of the wound dilate, and from them lymph exudes and leucocytes migrate into the tissues. In from twenty-four to thirty-six hours, the capillaries of the part adjacent to the wound begin to throw out minute buds and fine processes, which bridge the gap and form a firmer, but still temporary, connection between the two sides. Each bud begins in the wall of the capillary as a small accumulation of granular protoplasm, which gradually elongates into a filament containing a nucleus. This filament either joins with a neighbouring capillary or with a similar filament, and in time these become hollow and are filled with blood from the vessels that gave them origin. In this way a series of young capillary loops is formed.

Formation of Granulation Tissue.—When a wound is made in the skin under sterile conditions, the knife passing through the tissues is quickly followed by bleeding, which soon clots on the cut surfaces. A clot forms in each of the severed blood vessels, extending to the nearest collateral branch, and on the wound's surface, there is a thin layer of bruised and non-living tissue. If the wound is closed, the small space between the edges fills with blood clot, made up of red and white blood cells mixed with some fibrin, creating a temporary binding medium between the separated surfaces. Within the first twelve hours, the tiny blood vessels around the wound expand, allowing lymph to seep out and white blood cells to enter the tissues. After about twenty-four to thirty-six hours, the capillaries near the wound start growing tiny buds and fine extensions, bridging the gap and forming a stronger, yet still temporary, connection between the two sides. Each bud starts as a small buildup of granular protoplasm in the capillary wall, gradually stretching into a filament that contains a nucleus. This filament either connects with an adjacent capillary or with another similar filament, and over time, they become hollow and fill with blood from the originating vessels. This process creates a series of young capillary loops.

The spaces between these loops are filled by cells of various kinds, the most important being the fibroblasts, which are destined to form cicatricial fibrous tissue. These fibroblasts are large irregular nucleated cells derived mainly from the proliferation of the fixed connective-tissue cells of the part, and to a less extent from the lymphocytes and other mononuclear cells which have migrated from the vessels. Among the fibroblasts, larger multi-nucleated cells—giant cells—are sometimes found, particularly when resistant substances, such as silk ligatures or fragments of bone, are embedded in the tissues, and their function seems to be to soften such substances preliminary to their being removed by the phagocytes. Numerous polymorpho-nuclear leucocytes, which have wandered from the vessels, are also present in the spaces. These act as phagocytes, their function being to remove the red corpuscles and fibrin of the original clot, and this performed, they either pass back into the circulation in virtue of their amœboid movement, or are themselves eaten up by the growing fibroblasts. Beyond this phagocytic action, they do not appear to play any direct part in the reparative process. These young capillary loops, with their supporting cells and fluids, constitute granulation tissue, which is usually fully formed in from three to five days, after which it begins to be replaced by cicatricial or scar tissue.

The spaces between these loops are filled with different types of cells, the most significant being the fibroblasts, which are meant to create scar tissue. These fibroblasts are large, irregularly shaped nucleated cells that mainly come from the growth of fixed connective-tissue cells in the area, and to a lesser extent, from lymphocytes and other mononuclear cells that have moved in from the blood vessels. Among the fibroblasts, larger multi-nucleated cells—giant cells—can sometimes be found, especially when resistant materials, like silk ligatures or bone fragments, are present in the tissues. Their role seems to be to break down these materials so they can be removed by phagocytes. Numerous polymorpho-nuclear leucocytes that have moved in from the vessels are also found in the spaces. These act as phagocytes, working to eliminate the red blood cells and fibrin from the original clot. Once they've done this, they either return to the circulation due to their amoeboid movement, or they are consumed by the growing fibroblasts. Outside of this phagocytic action, they don't seem to have a direct role in the healing process. These young capillary loops, along with their supporting cells and fluids, make up granulation tissue, which usually fully develops in about three to five days, after which it starts to be replaced by scar tissue.

Formation of Cicatricial Tissue.—The transformation of this temporary granulation tissue into scar tissue is effected by the fibroblasts, which become elongated and spindle-shaped, and produce in and around them a fine fibrillated material which gradually increases in quantity till it replaces the cell protoplasm. In this way white fibrous tissue is formed, the cells of which are arranged in parallel lines and eventually become grouped in bundles, constituting fully formed white fibrous tissue. In its growth it gradually obliterates the capillaries, until at the end of two, three, or four weeks both vessels and cells have almost entirely disappeared, and the original wound is occupied by cicatricial tissue. In course of time this tissue becomes consolidated, and the cicatrix undergoes a certain amount of contraction—cicatricial contraction.

Formation of Scar Tissue.—The change of this temporary granulation tissue into scar tissue is carried out by fibroblasts, which turn into elongated, spindle-shaped cells and produce a fine fibrillated material around themselves that gradually increases in amount until it replaces the cell protoplasm. In this way, white fibrous tissue is formed, with the cells arranged in parallel lines that eventually group into bundles, creating fully formed white fibrous tissue. As it grows, it gradually eliminates the capillaries, and by the end of two, three, or four weeks, both the vessels and cells have almost completely vanished, leaving the original wound filled with scar tissue. Over time, this tissue becomes consolidated, and the scar undergoes some contraction—scar contraction.

Healing of Epidermis.—While these changes are taking place in the deeper parts of the wound, the surface is being covered over by epidermis growing in from the margins. Within twelve hours the cells of the rete Malpighii close to the cut edge begin to sprout on to the surface of the wound, and by their proliferation gradually cover the granulations with a thin pink pellicle. As the epithelium increases in thickness it assumes a bluish hue and eventually the cells become cornified and the epithelium assumes a greyish-white colour.

Healing of Epidermis.—While these changes are happening in the deeper layers of the wound, the surface is being covered by epidermis growing in from the edges. Within twelve hours, the cells of the rete Malpighii near the cut edge start to sprout onto the surface of the wound, and through their growth, they gradually cover the granulations with a thin pink layer. As the epithelium thickens, it takes on a bluish tint, and eventually, the cells become hardened, causing the epithelium to appear greyish-white.

Clinical Aspects.—So long as the process of repair is not complicated by infection with micro-organisms, there is no interference with the general health of the patient. The temperature remains normal; the circulatory, gastro-intestinal, nervous, and other functions are undisturbed; locally, the part is cool, of natural colour and free from pain.

Clinical Aspects.—As long as the healing process isn't complicated by infections from microorganisms, the patient's overall health is not affected. Their temperature stays normal; the circulatory, gastrointestinal, nervous, and other functions are stable; locally, the area is cool, has a natural color, and is pain-free.

Modifications of the Process of Repair.—The process of repair by primary union, above described, is to be looked upon as the type of all reparative processes, such modifications as are met with depending merely upon incidental differences in the conditions present, such as loss of tissue, infection by micro-organisms, etc.

Modifications of the Process of Repair.—The process of repair through primary union, as described above, should be seen as the standard for all reparative processes. Any variations encountered are solely based on incidental differences in the conditions present, such as tissue loss, infection by microorganisms, and so on.

Repair after Loss or Destruction of Tissue.—When the edges of a wound cannot be approximated either because tissue has been lost, for example in excising a tumour or because a drainage tube or gauze packing has been necessary, a greater amount of granulation tissue is required to fill the gap, but the process is essentially the same as in the ideal method of repair.

Repair after Loss or Destruction of Tissue.—When the edges of a wound can't be brought together because tissue has been lost, like when removing a tumor, or because a drainage tube or gauze packing is needed, more granulation tissue is required to fill the gap, but the process is basically the same as the ideal method of repair.

The raw surface is first covered by a layer of coagulated blood and fibrin. An extensive new formation of capillary loops and fibroblasts takes place towards the free surface, and goes on until the gap is filled by a fine velvet-like mass of granulation tissue. This granulation tissue is gradually replaced by young cicatricial tissue, and the surface is covered by the ingrowth of epithelium from the edges.

The raw surface is initially covered by a layer of clotted blood and fibrin. A bunch of new capillary loops and fibroblasts forms towards the surface, continuing until the gap is filled with a soft, velvet-like mass of granulation tissue. This granulation tissue is slowly replaced by new scar tissue, and the surface is covered by skin cells growing in from the edges.

This modification of the reparative process can be best studied clinically in a recent wound which has been packed with gauze. When the plug is introduced, the walls of the cavity consist of raw tissue with numerous oozing blood vessels. On removing the packing on the fifth or sixth day, the surface is found to be covered with minute, red, papillary granulations, which are beginning to fill up the cavity. At the edges the epithelium has proliferated and is covering over the newly formed granulation tissue. As lymph and leucocytes escape from the exposed surface there is a certain amount of serous or sero-purulent discharge. On examining the wound at intervals of a few days, it is found that the granulation tissue gradually increases in amount till the gap is completely filled up, and that coincidently the epithelium spreads in and covers over its surface. In course of time the epithelium thickens, and as the granulation tissue is slowly replaced by young cicatricial tissue, which has a peculiar tendency to contract and so to obliterate the blood vessels in it, the scar that is left becomes smooth, pale, and depressed. This method of healing is sometimes spoken of as “healing by granulation”—although, as we have seen, it is by granulation that all repair takes place.

This change in the healing process can be best observed in a recent wound that has been packed with gauze. When the packing is put in, the walls of the cavity are made up of raw tissue with many bleeding blood vessels. When the packing is removed on the fifth or sixth day, the surface is found to be covered with tiny, red, bump-like growths, which are starting to fill the cavity. Around the edges, the skin cells have multiplied and are covering the newly formed growth tissue. As lymph and white blood cells leak from the exposed surface, there is some fluid or pus-like discharge. Checking the wound every few days reveals that the granulation tissue slowly increases until the gap is completely filled, while at the same time, the skin cells spread in and cover the surface. Over time, the skin thickens, and as the granulation tissue is gradually replaced by new scar tissue, which tends to shrink and block the blood vessels, the resulting scar becomes smooth, pale, and depressed. This type of healing is sometimes referred to as “healing by granulation”—even though, as we've seen, granulation is part of all repair processes.

Healing by Union of two Granulating Surfaces.—In gaping wounds union is sometimes obtained by bringing the two surfaces into apposition after each has become covered with healthy granulations. The exudate on the surfaces causes them to adhere, capillary loops pass from one to the other, and their final fusion takes place by the further development of granulation and cicatricial tissue.

Healing by Union of two Granulating Surfaces.—In wide-open wounds, healing can sometimes happen by bringing the two surfaces together after each has developed healthy granulations. The fluid on the surfaces makes them stick, tiny blood vessels connect from one to the other, and they eventually fuse together as granulation and scar tissue continue to develop.

Reunion of Parts entirely Separated from the Body.—Small portions of tissue, such as the end of a finger, the tip of the nose or a portion of the external ear, accidentally separated from the body, if accurately replaced and fixed in position, occasionally adhere by primary union.

Reunion of Parts completely Separated from the Body.—Small pieces of tissue, like the end of a finger, the tip of the nose, or a part of the outer ear, that have been accidentally detached from the body, can sometimes reattach through primary union if they are properly replaced and secured.

In the course of operations also, portions of skin, fascia, or bone, or even a complete joint may be transplanted, and unite by primary union.

In the course of operations, parts of skin, connective tissue, or bone, or even a whole joint may be transplanted and heal through primary union.

Healing under a Scab.—When a small superficial wound is exposed to the air, the blood and serum exuded on its surface may dry and form a hard crust or scab, which serves to protect the surface from external irritation in the same way as would a dry pad of sterilised gauze. Under this scab the formation of granulation tissue, its transformation into cicatricial tissue, and the growth of epithelium on the surface, go on until in the course of time the crust separates, leaving a scar.

Healing under a Scab.—When a small superficial wound is exposed to the air, the blood and fluid that come out on its surface can dry up and form a hard crust or scab, which protects the wound from outside irritation, just like a dry pad of sterilized gauze would. Beneath this scab, granulation tissue forms, then changes into scar tissue, and the growth of skin cells occurs on the surface until eventually, the crust falls off, leaving a scar.

Healing by Blood-clot.—In subcutaneous wounds, for example tenotomy, in amputation wounds, and in wounds made in excising tumours or in operating upon bones, the space left between the divided tissues becomes filled with blood-clot, which acts as a temporary scaffolding in which granulation tissue is built up. Capillary loops grow into the coagulum, and migrated leucocytes from the adjacent blood vessels destroy the red corpuscles, and are in turn disposed of by the developing fibroblasts, which by their growth and proliferation fill up the gap with young connective tissue. It will be evident that this process only differs from healing by primary union in the amount of blood-clot that is present.

Healing by Blood-clot.—In subcutaneous wounds, such as during a tenotomy, in amputation injuries, and in cuts made when removing tumors or operating on bones, the space left between the separated tissues fills with blood clots, which serve as a temporary framework for building granulation tissue. Tiny blood vessel loops grow into the clot, and white blood cells from nearby blood vessels break down the red blood cells, which are then cleared away by the developing fibroblasts that grow and multiply to fill the gap with new connective tissue. It's clear that this process is only different from healing by primary union in the amount of blood clot present.

Presence of a Foreign Body.—When an aseptic foreign body is present in the tissues, e.g. a piece of unabsorbable chromicised catgut, the healing process may be modified. After primary union has taken place the scar may broaden, become raised above the surface, and assume a bluish-brown colour; the epidermis gradually thins and gives way, revealing the softened portion of catgut, which can be pulled out in pieces, after which the wound rapidly heals and resumes a normal appearance.

Presence of a Foreign Body.—When an aseptic foreign body is in the tissues, e.g. a piece of non-absorbable chromicized catgut, the healing process might change. After primary union occurs, the scar may widen, become raised above the surface, and take on a bluish-brown color; the outer layer of skin gradually thins and breaks down, exposing the softened part of the catgut, which can be removed in pieces, after which the wound heals quickly and looks normal again.

Repair in Individual Tissues

Skin and Connective Tissue.—The mode of regeneration of these tissues under aseptic conditions has already been described as the type of ideal repair. In highly vascular parts, such as the face, the reparative process goes on with great rapidity, and even extensive wounds may be firmly united in from three to five days. Where the anastomosis is less free the process is more prolonged. The more highly organised elements of the skin, such as the hair follicles, the sweat and sebaceous glands, are imperfectly reproduced; hence the scar remains smooth, dry, and hairless.

Skin and Connective Tissue.—The way these tissues regenerate under clean conditions has already been described as the ideal type of healing. In areas with a lot of blood vessels, like the face, the healing process happens really quickly, and even large wounds can be closed up tightly in just three to five days. In places where the blood supply is not as strong, the healing takes longer. The more complex parts of the skin, like hair follicles, sweat glands, and oil glands, are not fully restored; so the scar ends up being smooth, dry, and lacking hair.

Epithelium.—Epithelium is only reproduced from pre-existing epithelium, and, as a rule, from one of a similar type, although metaplastic transformation of cells of one kind of epithelium into another kind can take place. Thus a granulating surface may be covered entirely by the ingrowing of the cutaneous epithelium from the margins; or islets, originating in surviving cells of sebaceous glands or sweat glands, or of hair follicles, may spring up in the centre of the raw area. Such islets may also be due to the accidental transference of loose epithelial cells from the edges. Even the fluid from a blister, in virtue of the isolated cells of the rete Malpighii which it contains, is capable of starting epithelial growth on a granulating surface. Hairs and nails may be completely regenerated if a sufficient amount of the hair follicles or of the nail matrix has escaped destruction. The epithelium of a mucous membrane is regenerated in the same way as that on a cutaneous surface.

Epithelium.—Epithelium can only be produced from existing epithelium, and usually, it comes from a similar type, although cells from one type of epithelium can transform into another type. For instance, a healing surface can be fully covered by skin epithelium growing in from the edges; or clusters, originating from surviving cells of sebaceous glands, sweat glands, or hair follicles, may develop in the center of the wound. These clusters can also arise from accidentally transferring loose epithelial cells from the edges. Even the fluid from a blister can kickstart epithelial growth on a healing surface because it contains isolated cells from the rete Malpighii. Hairs and nails can be completely regrown if a sufficient portion of the hair follicles or nail matrix remains intact. The epithelium of a mucous membrane regenerates in the same way as that on skin surfaces.

Epithelial cells have the power of living for some time after being separated from their normal surroundings, and of growing again when once more placed in favourable circumstances. On this fact the practice of skin grafting is based (p. 11).

Epithelial cells can survive for a while after being removed from their usual environment and can grow again when they are put back in favorable conditions. This fact is the basis for the practice of skin grafting (p. 11).

Cartilage.—When an articular cartilage is divided by incision or by being implicated in a fracture involving the articular end of a bone, it is repaired by ordinary cicatricial fibrous tissue derived from the proliferating cells of the perichondrium. Cartilage being a non-vascular tissue, the reparative process goes on slowly, and it may be many weeks before it is complete.

Cartilage.—When articular cartilage is cut through an incision or affected by a fracture that involves the end of a bone, it is repaired by regular scar tissue formed from the growing cells of the perichondrium. Since cartilage is a non-vascular tissue, the healing process is slow, and it may take several weeks for it to be fully repaired.

It is possible for a metaplastic transformation of connective-tissue cells into cartilage cells to take place, the characteristic hyaline matrix being secreted by the new cells. This is sometimes observed as an intermediary stage in the healing of fractures, especially in young bones. It may also take place in the regeneration of lost portions of cartilage, provided the new tissue is so situated as to constitute part of a joint and to be subjected to pressure by an opposing cartilaginous surface. This is illustrated by what takes place after excision of joints where it is desired to restore the function of the articulation. By carrying out movements between the constituent parts, the fibrous tissue covering the ends of the bones becomes moulded into shape, its cells take on the characters of cartilage cells, and, forming a matrix, so develop a new cartilage.

It’s possible for connective tissue cells to transform into cartilage cells, producing a characteristic hyaline matrix. This is sometimes seen as a transitional phase in the healing of fractures, especially in younger bones. It can also occur during the regeneration of lost cartilage, as long as the new tissue is positioned to be part of a joint and is subjected to pressure from a neighboring cartilaginous surface. This is evident in what happens after joints are removed when the goal is to restore joint function. By performing movements between the parts, the fibrous tissue covering the ends of the bones is shaped, its cells evolve to resemble cartilage cells, and by forming a matrix, they develop new cartilage.

Conversely, it is observed that when articular cartilage is no longer subjected to pressure by an opposing cartilage, it tends to be transformed into fibrous tissue, as may be seen in deformities attended with displacement of articular surfaces, such as hallux valgus and club-foot.

Conversely, it’s noted that when joint cartilage isn’t pressed against another cartilage, it often changes into fibrous tissue, which can be seen in deformities that involve shifting of joint surfaces, like bunions and clubfoot.

After fractures of costal cartilage or of the cartilages of the larynx the cicatricial tissue may be ultimately replaced by bone.

After breaks in the rib cartilage or the cartilages of the larynx, scar tissue may eventually be replaced by bone.

Tendons.—When a tendon is divided, for example by subcutaneous tenotomy, the end nearer the muscle fibres is drawn away from the other, leaving a gap which is speedily filled by blood-clot. In the course of a few days this clot becomes permeated by granulation tissue, the fibroblasts of which are derived from the sheath of the tendon, the surrounding connective tissue, and probably also from the divided ends of the tendon itself. These fibroblasts ultimately develop into typical tendon cells, and the fibres which they form constitute the new tendon fibres. Under aseptic conditions repair is complete in from two to three weeks. In the course of the reparative process the tendon and its sheath may become adherent, which leads to impaired movement and stiffness. If the ends of an accidentally divided tendon are at once brought into accurate apposition and secured by sutures, they unite directly with a minimum amount of scar tissue, and function is perfectly restored.

Tendons.—When a tendon is cut, like during a subcutaneous tenotomy, the end closer to the muscle fibers is pulled away from the other end, creating a gap that fills up quickly with blood clot. After a few days, this clot gets filled with granulation tissue, made up of fibroblasts which come from the tendon sheath, the surrounding connective tissue, and likely also from the ends of the tendon itself. These fibroblasts eventually turn into typical tendon cells, and the fibers they create make up the new tendon fibers. In a clean (aseptic) environment, repair is finished in about two to three weeks. During the healing process, the tendon and its sheath may stick together, which can cause reduced movement and stiffness. If the ends of a tendon that has been accidentally cut are immediately aligned accurately and stitched together, they can join directly with very little scar tissue, restoring full function.

Muscle.—Unstriped muscle does not seem to be capable of being regenerated to any but a moderate degree. If the ends of a divided striped muscle are at once brought into apposition by stitches, primary union takes place with a minimum of intervening fibrous tissue. The nuclei of the muscle fibres in close proximity to this young cicatricial tissue proliferate, and a few new muscle fibres may be developed, but any gross loss of muscular tissue is replaced by a fibrous cicatrix. It would appear that portions of muscle transplanted from animals to fill up gaps in human muscle are similarly replaced by fibrous tissue. When a muscle is paralysed from loss of its nerve supply and undergoes complete degeneration, it is not capable of being regenerated, even should the integrity of the nerve be restored, and so its function is permanently lost.

Muscle.—Unstriped muscle doesn’t seem to be able to regenerate beyond a certain point. If the ends of a cut striped muscle are quickly brought back together with stitches, primary healing occurs with minimal fibrous tissue in between. The nuclei of the muscle fibers close to this young scar tissue multiply, and a few new muscle fibers may form, but any substantial loss of muscle tissue gets replaced by fibrous scar tissue. It seems that muscle portions transplanted from animals to fill gaps in human muscle are also replaced by fibrous tissue. When a muscle becomes paralyzed due to loss of its nerve supply and completely degenerates, it cannot regenerate, even if the nerve is later repaired, thus resulting in permanent loss of function.

Secretory Glands.—The regeneration of secretory glands is usually incomplete, cicatricial tissue taking the place of the glandular substance which has been destroyed. In wounds of the liver, for example, the gap is filled by fibrous tissue, but towards the periphery of the wound the liver cells proliferate and a certain amount of regeneration takes place. In the kidney also, repair mainly takes place by cicatricial tissue, and although a few collecting tubules may be reformed, no regeneration of secreting tissue takes place. After the operation of decapsulation of the kidney a new capsule is formed, and during the process young blood vessels permeate the superficial parts of the kidney and temporarily increase its blood supply, but in the consolidation of the new fibrous tissue these vessels are ultimately obliterated. This does not prove that the operation is useless, as the temporary improvement of the circulation in the kidney may serve to tide the patient over a critical period of renal insufficiency.

Secretory Glands.—The regeneration of secretory glands is usually incomplete, with scar tissue replacing the destroyed glandular tissue. For instance, in liver injuries, the gap is filled with fibrous tissue, but around the edges of the wound, liver cells multiply, allowing some regeneration to occur. In the kidneys, repair mainly happens with scar tissue, and while a few collecting tubules may reform, there's no regeneration of secreting tissue. After a kidney decapsulation surgery, a new capsule forms, and during this process, new blood vessels fill the outer parts of the kidney, temporarily increasing its blood supply. However, as the new fibrous tissue solidifies, these vessels eventually disappear. This doesn't mean the surgery is pointless, as the short-term boost in blood flow to the kidney might help the patient get through a critical phase of kidney failure.

Stomach and Intestine.—Provided the peritoneal surfaces are accurately apposed, wounds of the stomach and intestine heal with great rapidity. Within a few hours the peritoneal surfaces are glued together by a thin layer of fibrin and leucocytes, which is speedily organised and replaced by fibrous tissue. Fibrous tissue takes the place of the muscular elements, which are not regenerated. The mucous lining is restored by ingrowth from the margins, and there is evidence that some of the secreting glands may be reproduced.

Stomach and Intestine.—As long as the peritoneal surfaces are properly aligned, wounds in the stomach and intestine heal very quickly. Within a few hours, the peritoneal surfaces stick together with a thin layer of fibrin and white blood cells, which is quickly organized and replaced by fibrous tissue. This fibrous tissue takes over from the muscle tissue, which does not regenerate. The mucous lining is restored by growth from the edges, and there is some evidence that some of the secretory glands may be regenerated.

Hollow viscera, like the œsophagus and urinary bladder, in so far as they are not covered by peritoneum, heal less rapidly.

Hollow organs, like the esophagus and urinary bladder, tend to heal more slowly when they are not covered by peritoneum.

Nerve Tissues.—There is no trustworthy evidence that regeneration of the tissues of the brain or spinal cord in man ever takes place. Any loss of substance is replaced by cicatricial tissue.

Nerve Tissues.—There is no reliable evidence that the brain or spinal cord tissues in humans can regenerate. Any loss of tissue is replaced by scar tissue.

The repair of Bone, Blood Vessels, and Peripheral Nerves is more conveniently considered in the chapters dealing with these structures.

The repair of Bone, Blood Vessels, and Peripheral Nerves is more easily discussed in the chapters that cover these structures.

Rate of Healing.—While the rate at which wounds heal is remarkably constant there are certain factors that influence it in one direction or the other. Healing is more rapid when the edges are in contact, when there is a minimum amount of blood-clot between them, when the patient is in normal health and the vitality of the tissues has not been impaired. Wounds heal slightly more quickly in the young than in the old, although the difference is so small that it can only be demonstrated by the most careful observations.

Rate of Healing.—While the speed at which wounds heal is surprisingly consistent, several factors can affect it either way. Healing is faster when the edges are touching, when there’s minimal blood clot between them, when the patient is in good health, and when the tissue vitality is intact. Wounds tend to heal a bit quicker in young people compared to older individuals, although the difference is so slight that it can only be shown through very careful observations.

Certain tissues take longer to heal than others: for example, a fracture of one of the larger long bones takes about six weeks to unite, and divided nerve trunks take much longer—about a year.

Certain tissues take longer to heal than others: for example, a fracture of one of the larger long bones takes about six weeks to heal, and cut nerve trunks take much longer—about a year.

Wounds of certain parts of the body heal more quickly than others: those of the scalp, face, and neck, for example, heal more quickly than those over the buttock or sacrum, probably because of their greater vascularity.

Wounds in certain areas of the body heal faster than in others: for instance, wounds on the scalp, face, and neck heal more quickly than those on the buttocks or lower back, likely due to their higher blood supply.

The extent of the wound influences the rate of healing; it is only natural that a long and deep wound should take longer to heal than a short and superficial one, because there is so much more work to be done in the conversion of blood-clot into granulation tissue, and this again into scar tissue that will be strong enough to stand the strain on the edges of the wound.

The size of the wound affects how quickly it heals; it makes sense that a long and deep wound would take longer to heal than a short and shallow one, because there is so much more work involved in turning the blood clot into granulation tissue, and then into scar tissue that will be strong enough to handle the stress on the edges of the wound.

The Transplantation or Grafting of Tissues

Conditions are not infrequently met with in which healing is promoted and restoration of function made possible by the transference of a portion of tissue from one part of the body to another; the tissue transferred is known as the graft or the transplant. The simplest example of grafting is the transplantation of skin.

Conditions often arise where healing is facilitated and the restoration of function is achievable by transferring a piece of tissue from one area of the body to another; the tissue that is moved is called a graft or a transplant. The most straightforward example of grafting is skin transplantation.

In order that the graft may survive and have a favourable chance of “taking,” as it is called, the transplanted tissue must retain its vitality until it has formed an organic connection with the tissue in which it is placed, so that it may derive the necessary nourishment from its new bed. When these conditions are fulfilled the tissues of the graft continue to proliferate, producing new tissue elements to replace those that are lost and making it possible for the graft to become incorporated with the tissue with which it is in contact.

For the graft to survive and have a good chance of “taking,” the transplanted tissue must stay alive until it has formed a connection with the tissue it's placed in, allowing it to get the nutrients it needs from its new environment. Once these conditions are met, the tissues of the graft keep growing, generating new cells to replace those that are lost and enabling the graft to merge with the tissue it's in contact with.

Dead tissue, on the other hand, can do neither of these things; it is only capable of acting as a model, or, at the most, as a scaffolding for such mobile tissue elements as may be derived from, the parent tissue with which the graft is in contact: a portion of sterilised marine sponge, for example, may be observed to become permeated with granulation tissue when it is embedded in the tissues.

Dead tissue, on the other hand, can't do either of these things; it can only serve as a model or, at best, as a support for any mobile tissue elements that may come from the parent tissue it's in contact with. For instance, you can see that a piece of sterilized marine sponge becomes saturated with granulation tissue when it's placed in the body.

A successful graft of living tissue is not only capable of regeneration, but it acquires a system of lymph and blood vessels, so that in time it bleeds when cut into, and is permeated by new nerve fibres spreading in from the periphery towards the centre.

A successful graft of living tissue can not only regenerate, but it also develops its own lymph and blood vessels, so that eventually it bleeds when cut and is filled with new nerve fibers extending from the outside in.

It is instructive to associate the period of survival of the different tissues of the body after death, with their capacity of being used for grafting purposes; the higher tissues such as those of the central nervous system and highly specialised glandular tissues like those of the kidney lose their vitality quickly after death and are therefore useless for grafting; connective tissues, on the other hand, such as fat, cartilage, and bone retain their vitality for several hours after death, so that when they are transplanted, they readily “take” and do all that is required of them: the same is true of the skin and its appendages.

It’s helpful to compare how long different body tissues survive after death with their ability to be used for grafting. The higher-level tissues, like those in the central nervous system and specialized glands like the kidneys, lose their vitality quickly after death, making them useless for grafting. In contrast, connective tissues like fat, cartilage, and bone maintain their vitality for several hours after death, so when they’re transplanted, they easily "take" and perform as needed. This also applies to the skin and its appendages.

Sources of Grafts.—It is convenient to differentiate between autoplastic grafts, that is those derived from the same individual; homoplastic grafts, derived from another animal of the same species; and heteroplastic grafts, derived from an animal of another species. Other conditions being equal, the prospects of success are greatest with autoplastic grafts, and these are therefore preferred whenever possible.

Sources of Grafts.—It's helpful to distinguish between autoplastic grafts, which come from the same individual; homoplastic grafts, sourced from another animal of the same species; and heteroplastic grafts, taken from an animal of a different species. Other factors being equal, the chances of success are highest with autoplastic grafts, so these are preferred whenever possible.

There are certain details making for success that merit attention: the graft must not be roughly handled or allowed to dry, or be subjected to chemical irritation; it must be brought into accurate contact with the new soil, no blood-clot intervening between the two, no movement of the one upon the other should be possible and all infection must be excluded; it will be observed that these are exactly the same conditions that permit of the primary healing of wounds, with which of course the healing of grafts is exactly comparable.

There are specific details that contribute to success that deserve attention: the graft must not be handled roughly or allowed to dry out, nor should it be exposed to chemical irritation; it must be in direct contact with the new soil, without any blood clot in between, and there should be no movement between the two, while ensuring that all infection is prevented; you’ll notice that these are the same conditions that allow for the initial healing of wounds, which is, of course, quite comparable to the healing of grafts.

Preservation of Tissues for Grafting.—It was at one time believed that tissues might be taken from the operating theatre and kept in cold storage until they were required. It is now agreed that tissues which have been separated from the body for some time inevitably lose their vitality, become incapable of regeneration, and are therefore unsuited for grafting purposes. If it is intended to preserve a portion of tissue for future grafting, it should be embedded in the subcutaneous tissue of the abdominal wall until it is wanted; this has been carried out with portions of costal cartilage and of bone.

Preservation of Tissues for Grafting.—It was once thought that tissues could be taken from the operating room and stored in a cold environment until needed. Now, it's understood that tissues removed from the body for a period lose their vitality, can't regenerate, and are thus not suitable for grafting. If there's a need to preserve a piece of tissue for future grafting, it should be placed in the subcutaneous tissue of the abdominal wall until it's needed; this method has been applied to portions of costal cartilage and bone.

Individual Tissues as Grafts

The Blood lends itself in an ideal manner to transplantation, or, as it has long been called, transfusion. Being always a homoplastic transfer, the new blood is not always tolerated by the old, in which case biochemical changes occur, resulting in hæmolysis, which corresponds to the disintegration of other unsuccessful homoplastic grafts. (See article on Transfusion, Op. Surg., p. 37.)

The Blood is perfectly suited for transplantation, commonly referred to as transfusion. Since it’s always a homoplastic transfer, the new blood isn’t always accepted by the old, leading to biochemical changes that cause hæmolysis, similar to the breakdown seen in other failed homoplastic grafts. (See article on Transfusion, Op. Surg., p. 37.)

The Skin.—The skin was the first tissue to be used for grafting purposes, and it is still employed with greater frequency than any other, as lesions causing defects of skin are extremely common and without the aid of grafts are tedious in healing.

The Skin.—The skin was the first tissue used for grafting, and it’s still used more often than any other because skin defects are very common and healing without grafts can be slow and complicated.

Skin grafts may be applied to a raw surface or to one that is covered with granulations.

Skin grafts can be applied to a bare surface or to one that is covered with granulation tissue.

Skin grafting of raw surfaces is commonly indicated after operations for malignant disease in which considerable areas of skin must be sacrificed, and after accidents, such as avulsion of the scalp by machinery.

Skin grafting of raw surfaces is typically recommended after surgeries for cancer where large areas of skin need to be removed, and after injuries, like when the scalp is torn off by machinery.

Skin grafting of granulating surfaces is chiefly employed to promote healing in the large defects of skin caused by severe burns; the grafting is carried out when the surface is covered by a uniform layer of healthy granulations and before the inevitable contraction of scar tissue makes itself manifest. Before applying the grafts it is usual to scrape away the granulations until the young fibrous tissue underneath is exposed, but, if the granulations are healthy and can be rendered aseptic, the grafts may be placed on them directly.

Skin grafting of granulating surfaces is mainly used to encourage healing in large skin defects caused by severe burns. The grafting is done when the surface has a consistent layer of healthy granulations and before the unavoidable contraction of scar tissue becomes noticeable. Before applying the grafts, it's typical to scrape away the granulations until the young fibrous tissue underneath is visible. However, if the granulations are healthy and can be kept sterile, the grafts can be placed directly on them.

If it is decided to scrape away the granulations, the oozing must be arrested by pressure with a pad of gauze, a sheet of dental rubber or green protective is placed next the raw surface to prevent the gauze adhering and starting the bleeding afresh when it is removed.

If it’s decided to remove the granulations, the oozing must be stopped by applying pressure with a gauze pad. A sheet of dental rubber or green protective material is placed next to the raw surface to prevent the gauze from sticking and causing fresh bleeding when it’s taken off.

Methods of Skin-Grafting.—Two methods are employed: one in which the epidermis is mainly or exclusively employed—epidermis or epithelial grafting; the other, in which the graft consists of the whole thickness of the true skin—cutis-grafting.

Methods of Skin-Grafting.—There are two methods used: one that mainly focuses on the epidermis, called epidermis or epithelial grafting; and the other, which uses the entire thickness of the true skin, known as cutis-grafting.

Epidermis or Epithelial Grafting.—The method introduced by the late Professor Thiersch of Leipsic is that almost universally practised. It consists in transplanting strips of epidermis shaved from the surface of the skin, the razor passing through the tips of the papillæ, which appear as tiny red points yielding a moderate ooze of blood.

Epidermis or Epithelial Grafting.—The method introduced by the late Professor Thiersch of Leipzig is the one most commonly used today. It involves transplanting strips of epidermis taken from the surface of the skin, with the razor cutting through the tips of the papillæ, which show up as tiny red dots that produce a moderate amount of blood.

The strips are obtained from the front and lateral aspects of the thigh or upper arm, the skin in those regions being pliable and comparatively free from hairs.

The strips are taken from the front and side areas of the thigh or upper arm, where the skin is flexible and relatively free of hair.

They are cut with a sharp hollow-ground razor or with Thiersch's grafting knife, the blade of which is rinsed in alcohol and kept moistened with warm saline solution. The cutting is made easier if the skin is well stretched and kept flat and perfectly steady, the operator's left hand exerting traction on the skin behind, the hands of the assistant on the skin in front, one above and the other below the seat of operation. To ensure uniform strips being cut, the razor is kept parallel with the surface and used with a short, rapid, sawing movement, so that, with a little practice, grafts six or eight inches long by one or two inches broad can readily be cut. The patient is given a general anæsthetic, or regional anæsthesia is obtained by injections of a solution of one per cent. novocain into the line of the lateral and middle cutaneous nerves; the disinfection of the skin is carried out on the usual lines, any chemical agent being finally got rid of, however, by means of alcohol followed by saline solution.

They are cut with a sharp hollow-ground razor or with Thiersch's grafting knife, the blade of which is rinsed in alcohol and kept moist with warm saline solution. The cutting is easier if the skin is well stretched, kept flat, and perfectly steady, with the operator's left hand pulling the skin tightly behind, and the assistant's hands holding the skin in front, one above and the other below the area of operation. To ensure uniform strips, the razor is kept parallel to the surface and used with a short, quick sawing motion, so that, with a little practice, grafts six to eight inches long by one to two inches wide can be easily cut. The patient is given a general anesthetic, or regional anesthesia is achieved by injecting a one percent novocaine solution along the lateral and middle cutaneous nerves; the disinfection of the skin is done following standard procedures, with any chemical agent finally washed away with alcohol followed by saline solution.

The strips of epidermis wrinkle up on the knife and are directly transferred to the surface, for which they should be made to form a complete carpet, slightly overlapping the edges of the area and of one another; some blunt instrument is used to straighten out the strips, which are then subjected to firm pressure with a pad of gauze to express blood and air-bells and to ensure accurate contact, for this must be as close as that between a postage stamp and the paper to which it is affixed.

The strips of skin crinkle up on the knife and are directly placed on the surface, where they should completely cover the area, slightly overlapping at the edges and with each other; a blunt instrument is used to smooth out the strips, which are then pressed firmly with a gauze pad to remove blood and air bubbles and to ensure a tight fit, as it needs to be as close as the bond between a postage stamp and the paper it sticks to.

As a dressing for the grafted area and of that also from which the grafts have been taken, gauze soaked in liquid paraffin—the patent variety known as ambrine is excellent—appears to be the best; the gauze should be moistened every other day or so with fresh paraffin, so that, at the end of a week, when the grafts should have united, the gauze can be removed without risk of detaching them. Dental wax is another useful type of dressing; as is also picric acid solution. Over the gauze, there is applied a thick layer of cotton wool, and the whole dressing is kept in place by a firmly applied bandage, and in the case of the limbs some form of splint should be added to prevent movement.

For dressing the grafted area and the site from which the grafts were taken, gauze soaked in liquid paraffin—the brand known as ambrine works really well—is the best option. The gauze should be refreshed every other day with new paraffin, so that by the end of the week, when the grafts should have fused, the gauze can be removed without pulling them apart. Dental wax is another handy dressing, as is picric acid solution. A thick layer of cotton wool is applied over the gauze, and everything is secured with a tightly applied bandage. If it's a limb, a splint should also be added to limit movement.

A dressing may be dispensed with altogether, the grafts being protected by a wire cage such as is used after vaccination, but they tend to dry up and come to resemble a scab.

A dressing might be completely skipped, with the grafts protected by a wire cage similar to what’s used after vaccinations, but they tend to dry out and look like a scab.

When the grafts have healed, it is well to protect them from injury and to prevent them drying up and cracking by the liberal application of lanoline or vaseline.

When the grafts have healed, it's a good idea to protect them from injury and to keep them from drying out and cracking by applying plenty of lanolin or Vaseline.

The new skin is at first insensitive and is fixed to the underlying connective tissue or bone, but in course of time (from six weeks onwards) sensation returns and the formation of elastic tissue beneath renders the skin pliant and movable so that it can be pinched up between the finger and thumb.

The new skin initially lacks sensitivity and is attached to the underlying connective tissue or bone, but over time (starting around six weeks) sensation returns, and the development of elastic tissue underneath makes the skin flexible and movable, allowing it to be pinched between the finger and thumb.

Reverdin's method consists in planting out pieces of skin not bigger than a pin-head over a granulating surface. It is seldom employed.

Reverdin's method involves placing tiny pieces of skin, no larger than a pinhead, onto a healing surface. It is rarely used.

Grafts of the Cutis Vera.—Grafts consisting of the entire thickness of the true skin were specially advocated by Wolff and are often associated with his name. They should be cut oval or spindle-shaped, to facilitate the approximation of the edges of the resulting wound. The graft should be cut to the exact size of the surface it is to cover; Gillies believes that tension of the graft favours its taking. These grafts may be placed either on a fresh raw surface or on healthy granulations. It is sometimes an advantage to stitch them in position, especially on the face. The dressing and the after-treatment are the same as in epidermis grafting.

Grafts of the Cutis Vera.—Grafts that include the full thickness of the true skin were strongly promoted by Wolff and are often linked with his name. They should be shaped oval or spindle-like to help bring the edges of the resulting wound together. The graft needs to be cut to the precise size of the area it’s meant to cover; Gillies believes that keeping the graft taut helps it take. These grafts can be placed either on a fresh raw surface or on healthy granulations. It can sometimes be beneficial to stitch them in place, especially on the face. The dressing and aftercare are the same as with epidermis grafting.

There is a degree of uncertainty about the graft retaining its vitality long enough to permit of its deriving the necessary nourishment from its new surroundings; in a certain number of cases the flap dies and is thrown off as a slough—moist or dry according to the presence or absence of septic infection.

There is some uncertainty about whether the graft will stay healthy long enough to get the nutrients it needs from its new environment; in some cases, the flap dies and is shed as a slough—either moist or dry, depending on whether there is a septic infection present.

The technique for cutis-grafting must be without a flaw, and the asepsis absolute; there must not only be a complete absence of movement, but there must be no traction on the flap that will endanger its blood supply.

The technique for skin grafting must be flawless, and the cleanliness must be perfect; there should not only be total stillness, but there must be no pulling on the flap that could jeopardize its blood supply.

Owing to the uncertainty in the results of cutis-grafting the two-stage or indirect method has been introduced, and its almost uniform success has led to its sphere of application being widely extended. The flap is raised as in the direct method but is left attached at one of its margins for a period ranging from 14 to 21 days until its blood supply from its new bed is assured; the detachment is then made complete. The blood supply of the proposed flap may influence its selection and the way in which it is fashioned; for example, a flap cut from the side of the head to fill a defect in the cheek, having in its margin of attachment or pedicle the superficial temporal artery, is more likely to take than a flap cut with its base above.

Due to the uncertainty in the results of skin grafting, the two-stage or indirect method has been introduced, and its nearly consistent success has led to its wider use. The flap is raised like in the direct method but is left attached at one of its edges for a period of 14 to 21 days until its blood supply from its new location is secured; then, the detachment is made complete. The blood supply of the proposed flap can affect its choice and how it is shaped. For instance, a flap taken from the side of the head to cover a defect in the cheek, with its attachment at the superficial temporal artery, is more likely to be successful than a flap taken with its base placed above.

Another modification is to raise the flap but leave it connected at both ends like the piers of a bridge; this method is well suited to defects of skin on the dorsum of the fingers, hand and forearm, the bridge of skin is raised from the abdominal wall and the hand is passed beneath it and securely fixed in position; after an interval of 14 to 21 days, when the flap is assured of its blood supply, the piers of the bridge are divided (Fig. 1). With undermining it is usually easy to bring the edges of the gap in the abdominal wall together, even in children; the skin flap on the dorsum of the hand appears rather thick and prominent—almost like the pad of a boxing-glove—for some time, but the restoration of function in the capacity to flex the fingers is gratifying in the extreme.

Another modification is to lift the flap but keep it attached at both ends like the supports of a bridge; this method works well for skin defects on the back of the fingers, hand, and forearm. The strip of skin is taken from the abdominal wall, and the hand is placed underneath it and securely fixed in position. After about 14 to 21 days, once the flap has a stable blood supply, the supports of the bridge are cut (Fig. 1). With undermining, it’s usually easy to bring the edges of the gap in the abdominal wall together, even in kids. The skin flap on the back of the hand looks somewhat thick and prominent—almost like the padding of a boxing glove—for a while, but the recovery of function in being able to flex the fingers is extremely rewarding.

Fig. 1.—Ulcer of back of Hand covered by flap of skin raised from anterior abdominal wall. The lateral edges of the flap are divided after the graft has adhered.

Fig. 1.—Ulcer of back of Hand covered by flap of skin raised from anterior abdominal wall. The lateral edges of the flap are divided after the graft has adhered.

Fig. 1.—Ulcer on the back of the hand covered by a skin flap taken from the front of the abdominal wall. The outer edges of the flap are cut after the graft has properly attached.

The indirect element of this method of skin-grafting may be carried still further by transferring the flap of skin first to one part of the body and then, after it has taken, transferring it to a third part. Gillies has especially developed this method in the remedying of deformities of the face caused by gunshot wounds and by petrol burns in air-men. A rectangular flap of skin is marked out in the neck and chest, the lateral margins of the flap are raised sufficiently to enable them to be brought together so as to form a tube of skin: after the circulation has been restored, the lower end of the tube is detached and is brought up to the lip or cheek, or eyelid, where it is wanted; when this end has derived its new blood supply, the other end is detached from the neck and brought up to where it is wanted. In this way, skin from the chest may be brought up to form a new forehead and eyelids.

The indirect aspect of this skin-grafting method can be taken even further by moving the skin flap to one area of the body and then, once it has adapted, transferring it to a different location. Gillies has specifically advanced this technique to correct facial deformities caused by gunshot wounds and petrol burns in pilots. A rectangular piece of skin is outlined on the neck and chest, and the edges of the flap are lifted enough to allow them to be brought together to create a tube of skin. Once the blood flow is restored, the lower end of the tube is detached and moved to the lip, cheek, or eyelid, wherever it's needed; after this end has established its new blood supply, the other end is cut from the neck and moved to the desired location. In this way, skin from the chest can be used to create a new forehead and eyelids.

Grafts of mucous membrane are used to cover defects in the lip, cheek, and conjunctiva. The technique is similar to that employed in skin-grafting; the sources of mucous membrane are limited and the element of septic infection cannot always be excluded.

Grafts of mucous membrane are used to cover defects in the lip, cheek, and conjunctiva. The technique is similar to skin grafting; the sources of mucous membrane are limited, and the risk of septic infection can't always be ruled out.

Fat.—Adipose tissue has a low vitality, but it is easily retained and it readily lends itself to transplantation. Portions of fat are often obtainable at operations—from the omentum, for example, otherwise the subcutaneous fat of the buttock is the most accessible; it may be employed to fill up cavities of all kinds in order to obtain more rapid and sounder healing and also to remedy deformity, as in filling up a depression in the cheek or forehead. It is ultimately converted into ordinary connective tissue pari passu with the absorption of the fat.

Fat.—Adipose tissue has low vitality, but it’s easily stored and can be transplanted with ease. Fat can often be harvested during surgeries—from areas like the omentum, for example, or the subcutaneous fat of the buttock, which is the most accessible. It can be used to fill various types of cavities to promote quicker and healthier healing, as well as to correct deformities, such as filling in a depression in the cheek or forehead. It eventually turns into regular connective tissue pari passu with the absorption of the fat.

The fascia lata of the thigh is widely and successfully used as a graft to fill defects in the dura mater, and interposed between the bones of a joint—if the articular cartilage has been destroyed—to prevent the occurrence of ankylosis.

The fascia lata of the thigh is commonly and effectively used as a graft to fill gaps in the dura mater and placed between the bones of a joint—if the articular cartilage is damaged—to prevent the development of ankylosis.

The peritoneum of hydrocele and hernial sacs and of the omentum readily lends itself to transplantation.

The peritoneum of hydrocele and hernia sacs, as well as the omentum, can easily be used for transplantation.

Cartilage and bone, next to skin, are the tissues most frequently employed for grafting purposes; their sphere of action is so extensive and includes so much of technical detail in their employment, that they will be considered later with the surgery of the bones and joints and with the methods of re-forming the nose.

Cartilage and bone, alongside skin, are the tissues most commonly used for grafting; their use is so broad and involves so many technical details that they will be discussed later in relation to bone and joint surgery and the techniques for reconstructing the nose.

Tendons and blood vessels readily lend themselves to transplantation and will also be referred to later.

Tendons and blood vessels are easy to transplant and will also be discussed later.

Muscle and nerve, on the other hand, do not retain their vitality when severed from their surroundings and do not functionate as grafts except for their connective-tissue elements, which it goes without saying are more readily obtainable from other sources.

Muscle and nerve, on the other hand, don't keep their vitality when cut off from their surroundings and don't function as grafts except for their connective-tissue elements, which of course are more easily obtained from other sources.

Portions of the ovary and of the thyreoid have been successfully transplanted into the subcutaneous cellular tissue of the abdominal wall by Tuffier and others. In these new surroundings, the ovary or thyreoid is vascularised and has been shown to functionate, but there is not sufficient regeneration of the essential tissue elements to “carry on”; the secreting tissue is gradually replaced by connective tissue and the special function comes to an end. Even such temporary function may, however, tide a patient over a difficult period.

Parts of the ovary and thyroid have been successfully transplanted into the fatty tissue just under the skin of the abdominal wall by Tuffier and others. In these new locations, the ovary or thyroid develops blood vessels and has been shown to work, but there isn't enough regeneration of the vital tissue elements to keep functioning; the secretory tissue is slowly replaced by connective tissue, and the special function eventually stops. Even this temporary function can, however, help a patient through a tough time.

CHAPTER II
CONDITIONS WHICH INTERFERE WITH REPAIR
Surgical Microbiology

In the management of wounds and other surgical conditions it is necessary to eliminate various extraneous influences which tend to delay or arrest the natural process of repair.

In managing wounds and other surgical conditions, it's essential to remove various outside factors that can slow down or stop the natural healing process.

Of these, one of the most important is undue movement of the affected part. “The first and great requisite for the restoration of injured parts is rest,” said John Hunter; and physiological and mechanical rest as the chief of natural therapeutic agents was the theme of John Hilton's classical work—Rest and Pain. In this connection it must be understood that “rest” implies more than the mere state of physical repose: all physiological as well as mechanical function must be prevented as far as is possible. For instance, the constituent bones of a joint affected with tuberculosis must be controlled by splints or other appliances so that no movement can take place between them, and the limb may not be used for any purpose; physiological rest may be secured to an inflamed colon by making an artificial anus in the cæcum; the activity of a diseased kidney may be diminished by regulating the quantity and quality of the fluids taken by the patient.

Of these, one of the most important is excessive movement of the affected area. “The first and most essential requirement for healing injured parts is rest,” said John Hunter; and the idea of physiological and mechanical rest as the primary natural healing methods was the focus of John Hilton's classic work—Rest and Pain. In this context, it's important to understand that “rest” means more than just a state of physical stillness: all physiological as well as mechanical functions must be limited as much as possible. For example, the bones in a joint affected by tuberculosis must be stabilized with splints or other devices to prevent any movement between them, and the limb should not be used at all; physiological rest for an inflamed colon may be achieved by creating an artificial anus in the cæcum; the function of a diseased kidney can be reduced by managing the amount and type of fluids the patient consumes.

Another source of interference with repair in wounds is irritation, either by mechanical agents such as rough, unsuitable dressings, bandages, or ill-fitting splints; or by chemical agents in the form of strong lotions or other applications.

Another source of interference with healing in wounds is irritation, either from mechanical agents like rough, inappropriate dressings, bandages, or poorly fitting splints; or from chemical agents like harsh lotions or other treatments.

An unhealthy or devitalised condition of the patient's tissues also hinders the reparative process. Bruised or lacerated skin heals less kindly than skin cut with a smooth, sharp instrument; and persistent venous congestion of a part, such as occurs, for example, in the leg when the veins are varicose, by preventing the access of healthy blood, tends to delay the healing of open wounds. The existence of grave constitutional disease, such as Bright's disease, diabetes, syphilis, scurvy, or alcoholism, also impedes healing.

An unhealthy or weakened state of the patient's tissues also makes it harder for them to heal. Bruised or torn skin heals more slowly than skin that has been cut with a clean, sharp tool; and ongoing venous congestion in a certain area, like what happens in the leg with varicose veins, prevents healthy blood from getting through, which can delay the healing of open wounds. Serious underlying health issues, such as kidney disease, diabetes, syphilis, scurvy, or alcoholism, also slow down the healing process.

Infection by disease-producing micro-organisms or pathogenic bacteria is, however, the most potent factor in disturbing the natural process of repair in wounds.

Infection by disease-causing microorganisms or pathogenic bacteria is, however, the most powerful factor in disrupting the natural healing process in wounds.

Surgical Bacteriology

The influence of micro-organisms in the causation of disease, and the rôle played by them in interfering with the natural process of repair, are so important that the science of applied bacteriology has now come to dominate every department of surgery, and it is from the standpoint of bacteriology that nearly all surgical questions have to be considered.

The impact of microorganisms on the development of diseases and their role in disrupting the body's natural healing process is so significant that applied bacteriology now plays a central role in every area of surgery. Today, almost all surgical issues need to be viewed from a bacteriology perspective.

The term sepsis as now used in clinical surgery no longer retains its original meaning as synonymous with “putrefaction,” but is employed to denote all conditions in which bacterial infection has taken place, and more particularly those in which pyogenic bacteria are present. In the same way the term aseptic conveys the idea of freedom from all forms of bacteria, putrefactive or otherwise; and the term antiseptic is used to denote a power of counteracting bacteria and their products.

The term sepsis as used in clinical surgery no longer means “rotting,” but refers to any condition involving bacterial infection, especially those with pyogenic bacteria. Similarly, the term aseptic means being free from all types of bacteria, whether they cause decay or not; and the term antiseptic describes the ability to counteract bacteria and their byproducts.

General Characters of Bacteria.—A bacterium consists of a finely granular mass of protoplasm, enclosed in a thin gelatinous envelope. Many forms are motile—some in virtue of fine thread-like flagella, and others through contractility of the protoplasm. The great majority multiply by simple fission, each parent cell giving rise to two daughter cells, and this process goes on with extraordinary rapidity. Other varieties, particularly bacilli, are propagated by the formation of spores. A spore is a minute mass of protoplasm surrounded by a dense, tough membrane, developed in the interior of the parent cell. Spores are remarkable for their tenacity of life, and for the resistance they offer to the action of heat and chemical germicides.

General Characteristics of Bacteria.—A bacterium is made up of a finely granular mass of protoplasm, surrounded by a thin gelatinous membrane. Many types can move—some thanks to fine, thread-like flagella, and others due to the contraction of the protoplasm. The vast majority reproduce through simple fission, where each parent cell divides into two daughter cells, and this happens at an incredibly fast rate. Other types, especially bacilli, reproduce by forming spores. A spore is a tiny mass of protoplasm encased in a dense, tough membrane, created inside the parent cell. Spores are notable for their durability and for their resistance to heat and chemical disinfectants.

Bacteria are most conveniently classified according to their shape. Thus we recognise (1) those that are globular—cocci; (2) those that resemble a rod—bacilli; (3) the spiral or wavy forms—spirilla.

Bacteria are most easily classified by their shape. So, we identify (1) those that are spherical—cocci; (2) those that look like a rod—bacilli; (3) the spiral or wavy shapes—spirilla.

Cocci or micrococci are minute round bodies, averaging about 1 µ in diameter. The great majority are non-motile. They multiply by fission; and when they divide in such a way that the resulting cells remain in pairs, are called diplococci, of which the bacteria of gonorrhœa and pneumonia are examples (Fig. 5). When they divide irregularly, and form grape-like bunches, they are known as staphylococci, and to this variety the commonest pyogenic or pus-forming organisms belong (Fig. 2). When division takes place only in one axis, so that long chains are formed, the term streptococcus is applied (Fig. 3). Streptococci are met with in erysipelas and various other inflammatory and suppurative processes of a spreading character.

Cocci or micrococci are tiny round cells, averaging about 1 µ in diameter. Most are non-motile. They reproduce by fission; and when they divide in such a way that the resulting cells stay in pairs, they are called diplococci, with examples including the bacteria that cause gonorrhea and pneumonia (Fig. 5). When they divide irregularly and form clusters that look like grapes, they are known as staphylococci, and this type includes the most common pus-forming organisms (Fig. 2). When division occurs only along one axis, resulting in long chains, we refer to them as streptococcus (Fig. 3). Streptococci are found in erysipelas and various other spreading inflammatory and pus-producing conditions.

Bacilli are rod-shaped bacteria, usually at least twice as long as they are broad (Fig. 4). Some multiply by fission, others by sporulation. Some forms are motile, others are non-motile. Tuberculosis, tetanus, anthrax, and many other surgical diseases are due to different forms of bacilli.

Bacilli are rod-shaped bacteria, typically at least twice as long as they are wide (Fig. 4). Some reproduce by fission, while others do so by sporulation. Some types are motile, and others are not. Tuberculosis, tetanus, anthrax, and many other surgical diseases are caused by various forms of bacilli.

Spirilla are long, slender, thread-like cells, more or less spiral or wavy. Some move by a screw-like contraction of the protoplasm, some by flagellæ. The spirochæte associated with syphilis (Fig. 36) is the most important member of this group.

Spirilla are long, thin, thread-like cells that are somewhat spiral or wavy. Some move using a screw-like contraction of their protoplasm, while others use flagella. The spirochete linked to syphilis (Fig. 36) is the most significant member of this group.

Conditions of Bacterial Life.—Bacteria require for their growth and development a suitable food-supply in the form of proteins, carbohydrates, and salts of calcium and potassium which they break up into simpler elements. An alkaline medium favours bacterial growth; and moisture is a necessary condition; spores, however, can survive the want of water for much longer periods than fully developed bacteria. The necessity for oxygen varies in different species. Those that require oxygen are known as aërobic bacilli or aërobes; those that cannot live in the presence of oxygen are spoken of as anaërobes. The great majority of bacteria, however, while they prefer to have oxygen, are able to live without it, and are called facultative anaërobes.

Conditions of Bacterial Life.—Bacteria need a suitable food supply for growth and development, which includes proteins, carbohydrates, and salts like calcium and potassium that they break down into simpler elements. An alkaline environment promotes bacterial growth, and moisture is essential; however, spores can survive without water for much longer than fully developed bacteria. The need for oxygen varies among different species. Those that need oxygen are called aerobic bacilli or aerobes; those that can't survive with oxygen are known as anaerobes. Most bacteria prefer oxygen but can live without it, and they are referred to as facultative anaerobes.

The most suitable temperature for bacterial life is from 95° to 102° F., roughly that of the human body. Extreme or prolonged cold paralyses but does not kill micro-organisms. Few, however, survive being raised to a temperature of 134½° F. Boiling for ten to twenty minutes will kill all bacteria, and the great majority of spores. Steam applied in an autoclave under a pressure of two atmospheres destroys even the most resistant spores in a few minutes. Direct sunlight, electric light, or even diffuse daylight, is inimical to the growth of bacteria, as are also Röntgen rays and radium emanations.

The best temperature for bacteria is between 95° and 102° F., which is about the same as the human body. Extreme or long-lasting cold can slow down but won’t kill microorganisms. However, only a few can survive being heated to 134½° F. Boiling for ten to twenty minutes will kill all bacteria and almost all spores. Using steam in an autoclave at a pressure of two atmospheres can eliminate even the toughest spores in just a few minutes. Direct sunlight, electric light, or even indirect daylight can hinder bacterial growth, as can Röntgen rays and radium emissions.

Pathogenic Properties of Bacteria.—We are now only concerned with pathogenic bacteria—that is, bacteria capable of producing disease in the human subject. This capacity depends upon two sets of factors—(1) certain features peculiar to the invading bacteria, and (2) others peculiar to the host. Many bacteria have only the power of living upon dead matter, and are known as saphrophytes. Such as do nourish in living tissue are, by distinction, known as parasites. The power a given parasitic micro-organism has of multiplying in the body and giving rise to disease is spoken of as its virulence, and this varies not only with different species, but in the same species at different times and under varying circumstances. The actual number of organisms introduced is also an important factor in determining their pathogenic power. Healthy tissues can resist the invasion of a certain number of bacteria of a given species, but when that number is exceeded, the organisms get the upper hand and disease results. When the organisms gain access directly to the blood-stream, as a rule they produce their effects more certainly and with greater intensity than when they are introduced into the tissues.

Pathogenic Properties of Bacteria.—We are currently focusing on pathogenic bacteria, which are the bacteria that can produce disease in humans. This ability depends on two sets of factors: (1) specific traits of the invading bacteria and (2) characteristics of the host. Many bacteria can only thrive on dead matter and are referred to as saphrophytes. Those that can feed on living tissue are, by contrast, called parasites. The ability of a particular parasitic microorganism to multiply in the body and cause disease is known as its virulence, which can vary not only between different species but also within the same species at different times and under various conditions. The actual number of organisms introduced is another important factor in determining their pathogenic potential. Healthy tissues can fend off a certain number of bacteria of a specific species, but when that number is surpassed, the bacteria gain the advantage and disease occurs. When bacteria enter directly into the bloodstream, they generally cause effects more predictably and with greater intensity than when they are introduced into tissues.

Further, the virulence of an organism is modified by the condition of the patient into whose tissues it is introduced. So long as a person is in good health, the tissues are able to resist the attacks of moderate numbers of most bacteria. Any lowering of the vitality of the individual, however, either locally or generally, at once renders him more susceptible to infection. Thus bruised or torn tissue is much more liable to infection with pus-producing organisms than tissues clean-cut with a knife; also, after certain diseases, the liability to infection by the organisms of diphtheria, pneumonia, or erysipelas is much increased. Even such slight depression of vitality as results from bodily fatigue, or exposure to cold and damp, may be sufficient to turn the scale in the battle between the tissues and the bacteria. Age is an important factor in regard to the action of certain bacteria. Young subjects are attacked by diphtheria, tuberculosis, acute osteomyelitis, and some other diseases with greater frequency and severity than those of more advanced years.

Furthermore, the severity of an organism's effects is influenced by the condition of the patient into whose body it is introduced. As long as a person is healthy, their tissues can fight off moderate numbers of most bacteria. However, any drop in the individual’s vitality, whether locally or generally, makes them more vulnerable to infection. For example, bruised or torn tissue is much more likely to get infected by pus-producing organisms than tissue that has been cleanly cut with a knife. Additionally, after certain illnesses, the risk of infection from organisms like those that cause diphtheria, pneumonia, or erysipelas significantly increases. Even a slight reduction in vitality, such as from physical exhaustion or being exposed to cold and damp conditions, can tip the balance in the struggle between the tissues and bacteria. Age also plays a significant role in how certain bacteria act. Younger individuals are more likely to develop diphtheria, tuberculosis, acute osteomyelitis, and other diseases more frequently and severely than older individuals.

In different races, localities, environment, and seasons, the pathogenic powers of certain organisms, such as those of erysipelas, diphtheria, and acute osteomyelitis, vary considerably.

In different races, locations, environments, and seasons, the harmful effects of certain organisms, like those causing erysipelas, diphtheria, and acute osteomyelitis, can vary greatly.

There is evidence that a mixed infection—that is, the introduction of more than one species of organism, for example, the tubercle bacillus and a pyogenic staphylococcus—increases the severity of the resulting disease. If one of the varieties gain the ascendancy, the poisons produced by the others so devitalise the tissue cells, and diminish their power of resistance, that the virulence of the most active organisms is increased. On the other hand, there is reason to believe that the products of certain organisms antagonise one another—for example, an attack of erysipelas may effect the cure of a patch of tuberculous lupus.

There is evidence that a mixed infection—which means the presence of more than one type of organism, such as the tubercle bacillus and a pyogenic staphylococcus—makes the resulting disease more severe. If one of the types becomes dominant, the toxins produced by the others weaken the tissue cells and reduce their ability to resist infection, leading to an increase in the virulence of the most aggressive organisms. On the flip side, there’s reason to believe that the byproducts of certain organisms can counteract each other—for instance, a case of erysipelas might help cure a patch of tuberculous lupus.

Lastly, in patients suffering from chronic wasting diseases, bacteria may invade the internal organs by the blood-stream in enormous numbers and with great rapidity, during the period of extreme debility which shortly precedes death. The discovery of such collections of organisms on post-mortem examination may lead to erroneous conclusions being drawn as to the cause of death.

Lastly, in patients with chronic wasting diseases, bacteria can invade internal organs via the bloodstream in large quantities and very quickly, during the extreme weakness that occurs just before death. Finding these clusters of organisms during an autopsy might lead to incorrect conclusions about the cause of death.

Results of Bacterial Growth.—Some organisms, such as those of tetanus and erysipelas, and certain of the pyogenic bacteria, show little tendency to pass far beyond the point at which they gain an entrance to the body. Others, on the contrary—for example, the tubercle bacillus and the organism of acute osteomyelitis—although frequently remaining localised at the seat of inoculation, tend to pass to distant parts, lodging in the capillaries of joints, bones, kidney, or lungs, and there producing their deleterious effects.

Results of Bacterial Growth.—Some organisms, like those that cause tetanus and erysipelas, as well as certain pyogenic bacteria, don’t tend to spread much beyond where they enter the body. Others, however—such as the tubercle bacillus and the bacteria responsible for acute osteomyelitis—often stay localized at the site of infection but can spread to distant areas, settling in the capillaries of joints, bones, kidneys, or lungs, where they cause harmful effects.

In the human subject, multiplication in the blood-stream does not occur to any great extent. In some general acute pyogenic infections, such as osteomyelitis, cellulitis, etc., pure cultures of staphylococci or of streptococci may be obtained from the blood. In pneumococcal and typhoid infections, also, the organisms may be found in the blood.

In humans, significant multiplication in the bloodstream doesn't happen. In certain severe acute infections, like osteomyelitis and cellulitis, pure cultures of staphylococci or streptococci can be isolated from the blood. The same is true for pneumococcal and typhoid infections, where these organisms can also be detected in the blood.

It is by the vital changes they bring about in the parts where they settle that micro-organisms disturb the health of the patient. In deriving nourishment from the complex organic compounds in which they nourish, the organisms evolve, probably by means of a ferment, certain chemical products of unknown composition, but probably colloidal in nature, and known as toxins. When these poisons are absorbed into the general circulation they give rise to certain groups of symptoms—such as rise of temperature, associated circulatory and respiratory derangements, interference with the gastro-intestinal functions and also with those of the nervous system—which go to make up the condition known as blood-poisoning, toxæmia, or bacterial intoxication. In addition to this, certain bacteria produce toxins that give rise to definite and distinct groups of symptoms—such as the convulsions of tetanus, or the paralyses that follow diphtheria.

Micro-organisms disrupt a patient's health by causing vital changes in the areas where they settle. As they feed on complex organic compounds, these organisms likely produce certain chemical substances of unknown makeup, probably colloidal in nature, known as toxins, possibly using a ferment in the process. When these poisons enter the bloodstream, they lead to specific groups of symptoms, including fever, problems with circulation and breathing, disruption of digestive functions, and issues with the nervous system, which together create a condition known as blood poisoning, toxæmia, or bacterial intoxication. Additionally, some bacteria produce toxins that cause specific and distinct symptom groups, such as the convulsions seen in tetanus or the paralysis following diphtheria.

Death of Bacteria.—Under certain circumstances, it would appear that the accumulation of the toxic products of bacterial action tends to interfere with the continued life and growth of the organisms themselves, and in this way the natural cure of certain diseases is brought about. Outside the body, bacteria may be killed by starvation, by want of moisture, by being subjected to high temperature, or by the action of certain chemical agents of which carbolic acid, the perchloride and biniodide of mercury, and various chlorine preparations are the most powerful.

Death of Bacteria.—In certain situations, it seems that the buildup of toxic products from bacterial activity can disrupt the survival and growth of the bacteria themselves, leading to the natural healing of certain diseases. Outside the body, bacteria can be killed by starvation, lack of moisture, exposure to high temperatures, or by the effects of certain chemicals, with carbolic acid, mercuric chloride, biniodide of mercury, and various chlorine compounds being the most effective.

Immunity.—Some persons are insusceptible to infection by certain diseases, from which they are said to enjoy a natural immunity. In many acute diseases one attack protects the patient, for a time at least, from a second attack—acquired immunity.

Immunity.—Some people are immune to certain diseases, meaning they have a natural immunity. In many acute illnesses, having one attack provides protection against a second attack for a certain period—acquired immunity.

Phagocytosis.—In the production of immunity the leucocytes and certain other cells play an important part in virtue of the power they possess of ingesting bacteria and of destroying them by a process of intra-cellular digestion. To this process Metchnikoff gave the name of phagocytosis, and he recognised two forms of phagocytes: (1) the microphages, which are the polymorpho-nuclear leucocytes of the blood; and (2) the macrophages, which include the larger hyaline leucocytes, endothelial cells, and connective-tissue corpuscles.

Phagocytosis.—In developing immunity, white blood cells and some other cells play a crucial role because of their ability to ingest and destroy bacteria through a process of internal digestion. Metchnikoff called this process phagocytosis, and he identified two types of phagocytes: (1) microphages, which are the polymorphonuclear white blood cells in the blood; and (2) macrophages, which include the larger hyaline white blood cells, endothelial cells, and connective tissue cells.

During the process of phagocytosis, the polymorpho-nuclear leucocytes in the circulating blood increase greatly in numbers (leucocytosis), as well as in their phagocytic action, and in the course of destroying the bacteria they produce certain ferments which enter the blood serum. These are known as opsonins or alexins, and they act on the bacteria by a process comparable to narcotisation, and render them an easy prey for the phagocytes.

During phagocytosis, the polymorphonuclear leukocytes in the bloodstream significantly increase in number (leukocytosis) and also boost their phagocytic activity. While destroying bacteria, they produce certain enzymes that enter the blood serum. These are called opsonins or alexins, and they affect the bacteria in a way similar to being narcotized, making them easy targets for the phagocytes.

Artificial or Passive Immunity.—A form of immunity can be induced by the introduction of protective substances obtained from an animal which has been actively immunised. The process by which passive immunity is acquired depends upon the fact that as a result of the reaction between the specific virus of a particular disease (the antigen) and the tissues of the animal attacked, certain substances—antibodies—are produced, which when transferred to the body of a susceptible animal protect it against that disease. The most important of these antibodies are the antitoxins. From the study of the processes by which immunity is secured against the effects of bacterial action the serum and vaccine methods of treating certain infective diseases have been evolved. The serum treatment is designed to furnish the patient with a sufficiency of antibodies to neutralise the infection. The anti-diphtheritic and the anti-tetanic act by neutralising the specific toxins of the disease—antitoxic serums; the anti-streptcoccic and the serum for anthrax act upon the bacteria—anti-bacterial serums.

Artificial or Passive Immunity.—A type of immunity can be created by introducing protective substances obtained from an animal that has been actively immunized. The way passive immunity is gained relies on the fact that, as a result of the interaction between the specific virus of a particular disease (the antigen) and the tissues of the affected animal, certain substances—antibodies—are produced. When these antibodies are transferred to a susceptible animal, they protect it against that disease. The most important of these antibodies are the antitoxins. By studying how immunity is developed against the effects of bacterial action, serum and vaccine methods for treating certain infectious diseases have been developed. The serum treatment is designed to provide the patient with enough antibodies to neutralize the infection. The anti-diphtheritic and anti-tetanus treatments work by neutralizing the specific toxins of the disease—antitoxic serums; the anti-streptococcal and anthrax serum act on the bacteria—anti-bacterial serums.

A polyvalent serum, that is, one derived from an animal which has been immunised by numerous strains of the organism derived from various sources, is much more efficacious than when a single strain has been used.

A polyvalent serum, meaning one made from an animal that has been vaccinated with multiple strains of the organism from different sources, is much more effective than when only a single strain is used.

Clinical Use of Serums.—Every precaution must be taken to prevent organismal contamination of the serum or of the apparatus by means of which it is injected. Syringes are so made that they can be sterilised by boiling. The best situations for injection are under the skin of the abdomen, the thorax, or the buttock, and the skin should be purified at the seat of puncture. If the bulk of the full dose is large, it should be divided and injected into different parts of the body, not more than 20 c.c. being injected at one place. The serum may be introduced directly into a vein, or into the spinal canal, e.g. anti-tetanic serum. The immunity produced by injections of antitoxic sera lasts only for a comparatively short time, seldom longer than a few weeks.

Clinical Use of Serums.—Every precaution must be taken to prevent contamination of the serum or the equipment used for injection. Syringes are designed to be sterilized by boiling. The best places for injection are under the skin of the abdomen, the chest, or the buttock, and the skin should be cleaned at the injection site. If the total dose is large, it should be split up and injected into different areas of the body, with no more than 20 c.c. injected at one spot. The serum can be given directly into a vein or the spinal canal, e.g. anti-tetanus serum. The immunity provided by injections of antitoxic serums lasts only for a relatively short time, usually no longer than a few weeks.

“Serum Disease” and Anaphylaxis.—It is to be borne in mind that some patients exhibit a supersensitiveness with regard to protective sera, an injection being followed in a few days by the appearance of an urticarial or erythematous rash, pain and swelling of the joints, and a variable degree of fever. These symptoms, to which the name serum disease is applied, usually disappear in the course of a few days.

“Serum Disease” and Anaphylaxis.—It's important to remember that some patients can have a heightened sensitivity to protective serums, with an injection potentially leading to the development of a hives-like or red rash, joint pain and swelling, and varying levels of fever within a few days. These symptoms, referred to as serum disease, typically resolve within a few days.

The term anaphylaxis is applied to an allied condition of supersensitiveness which appears to be induced by the injection of certain substances, including toxins and sera, that are capable of acting as antigens. When a second injection is given after an interval of some days, if anaphylaxis has been established by the first dose, the patient suddenly manifests toxic symptoms of the nature of profound shock which may even prove fatal. The conditions which render a person liable to develop anaphylaxis and the mechanism by which it is established are as yet imperfectly understood.

The term anaphylaxis refers to a related condition of extreme sensitivity that seems to be triggered by the injection of certain substances, such as toxins and sera, which can act as antigens. If a second injection is given after a few days, and if anaphylaxis has been triggered by the first dose, the patient can suddenly show severe toxic symptoms resembling profound shock, which may even be life-threatening. The factors that make someone prone to developing anaphylaxis and the way it occurs are still not fully understood.

Vaccine Treatment.—The vaccine treatment elaborated by A. E. Wright consists in injecting, while the disease is still active, specially prepared dead cultures of the causative organisms, and is based on the fact that these “vaccines” render the bacteria in the tissues less able to resist the attacks of the phagocytes. The method is most successful when the vaccine is prepared from organisms isolated from the patient himself, autogenous vaccine, but when this is impracticable, or takes a considerable time, laboratory-prepared polyvalent stock vaccines may be used.

Vaccine Treatment.—The vaccine treatment developed by A. E. Wright involves injecting specially prepared dead cultures of the germs that cause the disease while it is still active. This approach is based on the idea that these “vaccines” make the bacteria in the tissues less capable of resisting attacks from the immune cells, or phagocytes. The method works best when the vaccine is made from organisms taken from the patient themselves, known as an autogenous vaccine. However, if this isn't feasible or takes too long, laboratory-made polyvalent stock vaccines can be used.

Clinical Use of Vaccines.—Vaccines should not be given while a patient is in a negative phase, as a certain amount of the opsonin in the blood is used up in neutralising the substances injected, and this may reduce the opsonic index to such an extent that the vaccines themselves become dangerous. As a rule, the propriety of using a vaccine can be determined from the general condition of the patient. The initial dose should always be a small one, particularly if the disease is acute, and the subsequent dosage will be regulated by the effect produced. If marked constitutional disturbance with rise of temperature follows the use of a vaccine, it indicates a negative phase, and calls for a diminution in the next dose. If, on the other hand, the local as well as the general condition of the patient improves after the injection, it indicates a positive phase, and the original dose may be repeated or even increased. Vaccines are best introduced subcutaneously, a part being selected which is not liable to pressure, as there is sometimes considerable local reaction. Repeated doses may be necessary at intervals of a few days.

Clinical Use of Vaccines.—Vaccines shouldn't be given when a patient is in a negative phase because a certain amount of the opsonin in the blood gets used up to neutralize the injected substances, which can lower the opsonic index enough that the vaccines themselves could be harmful. Generally, whether to use a vaccine can be judged by the patient's overall condition. The initial dose should always be small, especially if the disease is severe, and the following doses will be adjusted based on how the patient responds. If there's significant systemic disturbance with a rise in temperature after using a vaccine, it indicates a negative phase and suggests that the next dose should be reduced. Conversely, if both the local and overall condition of the patient improves after the injection, it indicates a positive phase, and the original dose can be repeated or even increased. Vaccines are best administered subcutaneously, in an area not prone to pressure, as there can sometimes be significant local reactions. Repeat doses may be needed at intervals of a few days.

The vaccine treatment has been successfully employed in various tuberculous lesions, in pyogenic infections such as acne, boils, sycosis, streptococcal, pneumococcal, and gonococcal conditions, in infections of the accessory air sinuses, and in other diseases caused by bacteria.

The vaccine treatment has been effectively used for different types of tuberculous lesions, in pyogenic infections like acne, boils, sycosis, and conditions caused by streptococci, pneumococci, and gonococci, in infections of the accessory sinuses, and in other bacterial diseases.

Pyogenic Bacteria

From the point of view of the surgeon the most important varieties of micro-organisms are those that cause inflammation and suppuration—the pyogenic bacteria. This group includes a great many species, and these are so widely distributed that they are to be met with under all conditions of everyday life.

From the surgeon's perspective, the most significant types of micro-organisms are those that lead to inflammation and pus formation—the pyogenic bacteria. This group includes many species, and they are so commonly found that you can encounter them in various everyday situations.

The nature of the inflammatory and suppurative processes will be considered in detail later; suffice it here to say that they are brought about by the action of one or other of the organisms that we have now to consider.

The nature of the inflammatory and pus-forming processes will be discussed in detail later; for now, it's enough to say that they are caused by one or more of the organisms we need to consider.

It is found that the staphylococci, which cluster into groups, tend to produce localised lesions; while the chain-forms—streptococci—give rise to diffuse, spreading conditions. Many varieties of pyogenic bacteria have now been differentiated, the best known being the staphylococcus aureus, the streptococcus, and the bacillus coli communis.

It has been discovered that the staphylococci, which form clusters, usually create localized lesions; while the chain-forming bacteria—streptococci—lead to widespread, spreading conditions. Many types of pus-causing bacteria have now been identified, with the most recognized being the staphylococcus aureus, the streptococcus, and the bacillus coli communis.

Fig. 2.—Staphylococcus aureus in Pus from case of Osteomyelitis. × 1000 diam. Gram's stain.

Fig. 2.—Staphylococcus aureus in Pus from case of Osteomyelitis. × 1000 diam. Gram's stain.

Fig. 2.—Staphylococcus aureus in pus from a case of osteomyelitis. × 1000 diam. Gram's stain.

Staphylococcus Aureus.—This is the commonest organism found in localised inflammatory and suppurative conditions. It varies greatly in its virulence, and is found in such widely different conditions as skin pustules, boils, carbuncles, and some acute inflammations of bone. As seen by the microscope it occurs in grape-like clusters, fission of the individual cells taking place irregularly (Fig. 2). When grown in artificial media, the colonies assume an orange-yellow colour—hence the name aureus. It is of high vitality and resists more prolonged exposure to high temperatures than most non-sporing bacteria. It is capable of lying latent in the tissues for long periods, for example, in the marrow of long bones, and of again becoming active and causing a fresh outbreak of suppuration. This organism is widely distributed: it is found on the skin, in the mouth, and in other situations in the body, and as it is present in the dust of the air and on all objects upon which dust has settled, it is a continual source of infection unless means are taken to exclude it from wounds.

Staphylococcus Aureus.—This is the most common organism found in localized inflammatory and pus-producing conditions. Its virulence varies significantly, and it is present in a wide range of conditions such as skin pustules, boils, carbuncles, and some acute bone inflammations. Under the microscope, it appears in grape-like clusters, with the individual cells dividing irregularly (Fig. 2). When cultured in artificial media, the colonies take on an orange-yellow color—hence the name aureus. It has high vitality and can withstand prolonged exposure to high temperatures better than most non-sporing bacteria. It can remain dormant in tissues for long periods, such as in the marrow of long bones, and can become active again, causing a new bout of pus formation. This organism is widely distributed: it is found on the skin, in the mouth, and in various other parts of the body, and since it is present in airborne dust and on all surfaces that collect dust, it continually poses a risk of infection unless precautions are taken to keep it out of wounds.

The staphylococcus albus is much less common than the aureus, but has the same properties and characters, save that its growth on artificial media assumes a white colour. It is the common cause of stitch abscesses, the skin being its normal habitat.

The staphylococcus albus is much less common than the aureus, but has the same properties and characteristics, except that its growth on artificial media appears white. It is a common cause of stitch abscesses, with the skin being its normal habitat.

Fig. 3.—Streptococci in Pus from an acute abscess in subcutaneous tissue. × 1000 diam. Gram's stain.

Fig. 3.—Streptococci in Pus from an acute abscess in subcutaneous tissue. × 1000 diam. Gram's stain.

Fig. 3.—Streptococci in pus from an acute abscess in subcutaneous tissue. × 1000 diam. Gram's stain.

Streptococcus Pyogenes.—This organism also varies greatly in its virulence; in some instances—for example in erysipelas—it causes a sharp attack of acute spreading inflammation, which soon subsides without showing any tendency to end in suppuration; under other conditions it gives rise to a generalised infection which rapidly proves fatal. The streptococcus has less capacity of liquefying the tissues than the staphylococcus, so that pus formation takes place more slowly. At the same time its products are very potent in destroying the tissues in their vicinity, and so interfering with the exudation of leucocytes which would otherwise exercise their protective influence. Streptococci invade the lymph spaces, and are associated with acute spreading conditions such as phlegmonous or erysipelatous inflammations and suppurations, lymphangitis and suppuration in lymph glands, and inflammation of serous and synovial membranes, also with a form of pneumonia which is prone to follow on severe operations in the mouth and throat. Streptococci are also concerned in the production of spreading gangrene and pyæmia.

Streptococcus Pyogenes.—This organism varies a lot in its virulence; in some cases—for example in erysipelas—it causes a sudden onset of acute spreading inflammation that quickly resolves without leading to pus formation. However, under different circumstances, it can cause a widespread infection that can rapidly become fatal. The streptococcus has a lower ability to liquefy tissues compared to the staphylococcus, which means that pus formation happens more slowly. At the same time, its byproducts are very effective at destroying nearby tissues, which interferes with the exudation of leucocytes that would otherwise help protect the body. Streptococci invade lymph spaces and are linked to acute spreading conditions such as phlegmonous or erysipelatous inflammations and pus formations, lymphangitis and pus formation in lymph nodes, as well as inflammation of serous and synovial membranes. They are also involved in a type of pneumonia that often follows severe surgeries in the mouth and throat. Streptococci are also associated with spreading gangrene and pyæmia.

Division takes place in one axis, so that chains of varying length are formed (Fig. 3). It is less easily cultivated by artificial media than the staphylococcus; it forms a whitish growth.

Division occurs along one axis, resulting in chains of different lengths (Fig. 3). It's more challenging to cultivate on artificial media compared to staphylococcus; it produces a whitish growth.

Fig. 4.—Bacillus coli communis in Urine, from a case of Cystitis. × 1000 diam. Leishman's stain.

Fig. 4.—Bacillus coli communis in Urine, from a case of Cystitis. × 1000 diam. Leishman's stain.

Fig. 4.—Bacillus coli communis in Urine, from a case of Cystitis. × 1000 diam. Leishman's stain.

Bacillus Coli Communis.—This organism, which is a normal inhabitant of the intestinal tract, shows a great tendency to invade any organ or tissue whose vitality is lowered. It is causatively associated with such conditions as peritonitis and peritoneal suppuration resulting from strangulated hernia, appendicitis, or perforation in any part of the alimentary canal. In cystitis, pyelitis, abscess of the kidney, suppuration in the bile-ducts or liver, and in many other abdominal conditions, it plays a most important part. The discharge from wounds infected by this organism has usually a fœtid, or even a fæcal odour, and often contains gases resulting from putrefaction.

Bacillus Coli Communis.—This organism, which is a normal inhabitant of the intestinal tract, has a strong tendency to invade any organ or tissue that has reduced vitality. It is linked to conditions such as peritonitis and peritoneal suppuration resulting from strangulated hernia, appendicitis, or perforation anywhere in the digestive system. In cases of cystitis, pyelitis, kidney abscess, and suppuration in the bile ducts or liver, as well as many other abdominal issues, it plays a critical role. The discharge from wounds infected by this organism typically has a foul or even fecal odor and often contains gases from putrefaction.

It is a small rod-shaped organism with short flagellæ, which render it motile (Fig. 4). It closely resembles the typhoid bacillus, but is distinguished from it by its behaviour in artificial culture media.

It is a small rod-shaped organism with short flagella that make it mobile (Fig. 4). It closely resembles the typhoid bacillus, but is set apart by its behavior in artificial culture media.

Fig. 5.—Fraenkel's Pneumococci in Pus from Empyema following Pneumonia. × 100 diam. Stained with Muir's capsule stain.

Fig. 5.—Fraenkel's Pneumococci in Pus from Empyema following Pneumonia. × 100 diam. Stained with Muir's capsule stain.

Fig. 5.—Fraenkel's Pneumococci in Pus from Empyema after Pneumonia. × 100 diam. Stained with Muir's capsule stain.

Pneumo-bacteria.—Two forms of organism associated with pneumonia—Fraenkel's pneumococcus (one of the diplococci) (Fig. 5) and Friedländer's pneumo-bacillus (a short rod-shaped form)—are frequently met with in inflammations of the serous and synovial membranes, in suppuration in the liver, and in various other inflammatory and suppurative conditions.

Pneumo-bacteria.—Two types of organisms linked to pneumonia—Fraenkel's pneumococcus (one of the diplococci) (Fig. 5) and Friedländer's pneumo-bacillus (a short rod-shaped form)—are often found in inflammations of the serous and synovial membranes, in liver infections, and in various other inflammatory and suppurative conditions.

Bacillus Typhosus.—This organism has been found in pure culture in suppurative conditions of bone, of cellular tissue, and of internal organs, especially during convalescence from typhoid fever. Like the staphylococcus, it is capable of lying latent in the tissues for long periods.

Bacillus Typhosus.—This organism has been found in pure culture in pus-producing conditions of bone, soft tissue, and internal organs, especially during recovery from typhoid fever. Like the staphylococcus, it can remain inactive in the tissues for long periods.

Other Pyogenic Bacteria.—It is not necessary to do more than name some of the other organisms that are known to be pyogenic, such as the bacillus pyocyaneus, which is found in green and blue pus, the micrococcus tetragenus, the gonococcus, actinomyces, the glanders bacillus, and the tubercle bacillus. Most of these will receive further mention in connection with the diseases to which they give rise.

Other Pyogenic Bacteria.—It’s only necessary to mention a few other organisms known to cause pus formation, such as the bacillus pyocyaneus, which is found in green and blue pus, the micrococcus tetragenus, the gonococcus, actinomyces, the glanders bacillus, and the tubercle bacillus. Most of these will be discussed further in relation to the diseases they cause.

Leucocytosis.—Most bacterial diseases, as well as certain other pathological conditions, are associated with an increase in the number of leucocytes in the blood throughout the circulatory system. This condition of the blood, which is known as leucocytosis, is believed to be due to an excessive output and rapid formation of leucocytes by the bone marrow, and it probably has as its object the arrest and destruction of the invading organisms or toxins. To increase the resisting power of the system to pathogenic organisms, an artificial leucocytosis may be induced by subcutaneous injection of a solution of nucleinate of soda (16 minims of a 5 per cent. solution).

Leucocytosis.—Most bacterial infections, along with some other medical conditions, are linked to a rise in the number of white blood cells in the bloodstream. This condition, known as leucocytosis, is thought to result from the excessive production and quick formation of white blood cells by the bone marrow, and its purpose is likely to stop and eliminate the invading organisms or toxins. To boost the body's defense against harmful pathogens, an artificial leucocytosis can be triggered by injecting a solution of sodium nucleinate subcutaneously (16 minims of a 5 percent solution).

The normal number of leucocytes per cubic millimetre varies in different individuals, and in the same individual under different conditions, from 5000 to 10,000: 7500 is a normal average, and anything above 12,000 is considered abnormal. When leucocytosis is present, the number may range from 12,000 to 30,000 or even higher; 40,000 is looked upon as a high degree of leucocytosis. According to Ehrlich, the following may be taken as the standard proportion of the various forms of leucocytes in normal blood: polynuclear neutrophile leucocytes, 70 to 72 per cent.; lymphocytes, 22 to 25 per cent.; eosinophile cells, 2 to 4 per cent.; large mononuclear and transitional leucocytes, 2 to 4 per cent.; mast-cells, 0.5 to 2 per cent.

The normal number of white blood cells per cubic millimeter varies among individuals and can change in the same person under different conditions, ranging from 5,000 to 10,000. A normal average is 7,500, while anything above 12,000 is considered abnormal. When leukocytosis occurs, the count can range from 12,000 to 30,000 or even more; 40,000 is viewed as a high level of leukocytosis. According to Ehrlich, the following proportions of different types of white blood cells in normal blood can be used as standards: polynuclear neutrophils, 70 to 72 percent; lymphocytes, 22 to 25 percent; eosinophils, 2 to 4 percent; large mononuclear and transitional leukocytes, 2 to 4 percent; mast cells, 0.5 to 2 percent.

In estimating the clinical importance of a leucocytosis, it is not sufficient merely to count the aggregate number of leucocytes present. A differential count must be made to determine which variety of cells is in excess. In the majority of surgical affections it is chiefly the granular polymorpho-nuclear neutrophile leucocytes that are in excess (ordinary leucocytosis). In some cases, and particularly in parasitic diseases such as trichiniasis and hydatid disease, the eosinophile leucocytes also show a proportionate increase (eosinophilia). The term lymphocytosis is applied when there is an increase in the number of circulating lymphocytes, as occurs, for example, in lymphatic leucæmia, and in certain cases of syphilis.

In assessing the clinical significance of leucocytosis, it’s not enough to just tally the total number of leucocytes present. A differential count is necessary to identify which type of cells is elevated. In most surgical conditions, it’s primarily the granular polymorphonuclear neutrophil leucocytes that are increased (ordinary leucocytosis). In some instances, especially in parasitic diseases like trichiniasis and hydatid disease, the eosinophil leucocytes also show a relative increase (eosinophilia). The term lymphocytosis refers to an increase in the number of circulating lymphocytes, which occurs, for example, in lymphatic leukaemia and in certain cases of syphilis.

Leucocytosis is met with in nearly all acute infective diseases, and in acute pyogenic inflammatory affections, particularly in those attended with suppuration. In exceptionally acute septic conditions the extreme virulence of the toxins may prevent the leucocytes reacting, and leucocytosis may be absent. The absence of leucocytosis in a disease in which it is usually present is therefore to be looked upon as a grave omen, particularly when the general symptoms are severe. In some cases of malignant disease the number of leucocytes is increased to 15,000 or 20,000. A few hours after a severe hæmorrhage also there is usually a leucocytosis of from 15,000 to 30,000, which lasts for three or four days (Lyon). In cases of hæmorrhage the leucocytosis is increased by infusion of fluids into the circulation. After all operations there is at least a transient leucocytosis (post-operative leucocytosis) (F. I. Dawson).

Leukocytosis is found in almost all acute infectious diseases and in acute purulent inflammatory conditions, especially those with pus formation. In some extremely acute septic situations, the high potency of the toxins may stop the leukocytes from responding, leading to a lack of leukocytosis. Therefore, the absence of leukocytosis in a condition where it's typically seen should be taken as a serious sign, especially when the overall symptoms are severe. In some cases of cancer, the leukocyte count can rise to 15,000 or 20,000. A few hours after a significant hemorrhage, there is usually a leukocytosis ranging from 15,000 to 30,000, lasting three to four days (Lyon). In hemorrhage cases, the leukocytosis increases with the infusion of fluids into the bloodstream. After any surgery, there is at least a temporary leukocytosis (post-operative leukocytosis) (F. I. Dawson).

The leucocytosis begins soon after the infection manifests itself—for example, by shivering, rigor, or rise of temperature. The number of leucocytes rises somewhat rapidly, increases while the condition is progressing, and remains high during the febrile period, but there is no constant correspondence between the number of leucocytes and the height of the temperature. The arrest of the inflammation and its resolution are accompanied by a fall in the number of leucocytes, while the occurrence of suppuration is attended with a further increase in their number.

The increase in white blood cells happens soon after the infection shows up—like with shivering, chills, or a fever. The count of white blood cells rises relatively quickly, continues to increase as the condition worsens, and stays high during the fever. However, there isn't always a direct link between the number of white blood cells and the fever's intensity. When the inflammation stops and starts to heal, the white blood cell count drops, while the development of pus results in an even higher count.

In interpreting the “blood count,” it is to be kept in mind that a physiological leucocytosis occurs within three or four hours of taking a meal, especially one rich in proteins, from 1500 to 2000 being added to the normal number. In this digestion leucocytosis the increase is chiefly in the polynuclear neutrophile leucocytes. Immediately before and after delivery, particularly in primiparæ, there is usually a moderate degree of leucocytosis. If the labour is normal and the puerperium uncomplicated, the number of leucocytes regains the normal in about a week. Lactation has no appreciable effect on the number of leucocytes. In new-born infants the leucocyte count is abnormally high, ranging from 15,000 to 20,000. In children under one year of age, the normal average is from 10,000 to 20,000.

In interpreting the “blood count,” it’s important to remember that a physiological leucocytosis happens within three to four hours after eating a meal, especially one high in protein, with an increase of 1500 to 2000 added to the normal count. In this digestion leucocytosis, the rise mainly occurs in the polynuclear neutrophil leucocytes. Right before and after delivery, especially in first-time mothers, there’s usually a moderate level of leucocytosis. If the labor goes smoothly and the postpartum period is uncomplicated, the leucocyte count returns to normal in about a week. Lactation doesn’t significantly impact the leucocyte count. In newborns, the leucocyte count is unusually high, ranging from 15,000 to 20,000. In children under one year old, the normal average is between 10,000 and 20,000.

Absence of Leucocytosis—Leucopenia.—In certain infective diseases the number of leucocytes in the circulating blood is abnormally low—3000 or 4000—and this condition is known as leucopenia. It occurs in typhoid fever, especially in the later stages of the disease, in tuberculous lesions unaccompanied by suppuration, in malaria, and in most cases of uncomplicated influenza. The occurrence of leucocytosis in any of these conditions is to be looked upon as an indication that a mixed infection has taken place, and that some suppurative process is present.

Absence of Leucocytosis—Leucopenia.—In certain infectious diseases, the number of white blood cells in the bloodstream is unusually low—around 3000 or 4000—and this condition is referred to as leucopenia. It happens in typhoid fever, particularly in the later stages of the illness, in tuberculosis without pus formation, in malaria, and in most cases of uncomplicated influenza. If leucocytosis occurs in any of these situations, it should be viewed as a sign that a mixed infection has occurred and that some type of pus-forming process is present.

The absence of leucocytosis in some cases of virulent septic poisoning has already been referred to.

The lack of leucocytosis in some cases of severe septic poisoning has already been mentioned.

It will be evident that too much reliance must not be placed upon a single observation, particularly in emergency cases. Whenever possible, a series of observations should be made, the blood being examined about four hours after meals, and about the same hour each day.

It will be clear that we shouldn't rely too heavily on a single observation, especially in emergency situations. Whenever possible, a series of observations should be conducted, with blood tests happening about four hours after meals and around the same time each day.

The clinical significance of the blood count in individual diseases will be further referred to.

The clinical importance of the blood count in specific diseases will be discussed further.

The Iodine or Glycogen Reaction.—The leucocyte count may be supplemented by staining films of the blood with a watery solution of iodine and potassium iodide. In all advancing purulent conditions, in septic poisonings, in pneumonia, and in cancerous growths associated with ulceration, a certain number of the polynuclear leucocytes are stained a brown or reddish-brown colour, due to the action of the iodine on some substance in the cells of the nature of glycogen. This reaction is absent in serous effusions, in unmixed tuberculous infections, in uncomplicated typhoid fever, and in the early stages of cancerous growths.

The Iodine or Glycogen Reaction.—You can enhance the leucocyte count by staining blood films with a watery solution of iodine and potassium iodide. In cases of worsening purulent conditions, septic poisoning, pneumonia, and cancerous growths that involve ulceration, a certain number of the polynuclear leucocytes will turn a brown or reddish-brown color because of the iodine reacting with a glycogen-like substance in the cells. This reaction does not occur in serous effusions, uncomplicated tuberculous infections, uncomplicated typhoid fever, and in the early stages of cancerous growths.

CHAPTER III
INFLAMMATION

Inflammation may be defined as the series of vital changes that occurs in the tissues in response to irritation. These changes represent the reaction of the tissue elements to the irritant, and constitute the attempt made by nature to arrest or to limit its injurious effects, and to repair the damage done by it.

Inflammation can be defined as the series of important changes that happen in the tissues in response to irritation. These changes are the reaction of the tissue elements to the irritant and show the effort made by nature to stop or limit its harmful effects, as well as to repair the damage caused by it.

The phenomena which characterise the inflammatory reaction can be induced by any form of irritation—such, for example, as mechanical injury, the application of heat or of chemical substances, or the action of pathogenic bacteria and their toxins—and they are essentially similar in kind whatever the irritant may be. The extent to which the process may go, however, and its effects on the part implicated and on the system as a whole, vary with different irritants and with the intensity and duration of their action. A mechanical, a thermal, or a chemical irritant, acting alone, induces a degree of reaction directly proportionate to its physical properties, and so long as it does not completely destroy the vitality of the part involved, the changes in the tissues are chiefly directed towards repairing the damage done to the part, and the inflammatory reaction is not only compatible with the occurrence of ideal repair, but may be looked upon as an integral step in the reparative process.

The phenomena that characterize the inflammatory reaction can be triggered by any type of irritation—like mechanical injury, exposure to heat or chemicals, or the impact of harmful bacteria and their toxins—and they are fundamentally similar regardless of the irritant. However, the extent of the response and its effects on the affected area and the entire system differ depending on various irritants, as well as the intensity and duration of their impact. A mechanical, thermal, or chemical irritant, acting on its own, produces a level of response that is directly related to its physical properties. As long as it doesn't completely destroy the vitality of the affected area, the changes in the tissues primarily focus on repairing the damage, and the inflammatory reaction not only supports the process of ideal repair but can also be seen as a crucial step in the healing process.

The irritation caused by infection with bacteria, on the other hand, is cumulative, as the organisms not only multiply in the tissues, but in addition produce chemical poisons (toxins) which aggravate the irritative effects. The resulting reaction is correspondingly progressive, and has as its primary object the expulsion of the irritant and the limitation of its action. If the natural protective effort is successful, the resulting tissue changes subserve the process of repair, but if the bacteria gain the upper hand in the struggle, the inflammatory reaction becomes more intense, certain of the tissue elements succumb, and the process for the time being is a destructive one. During the stage of bacterial inflammation, reparative processes are in abeyance, and it is only after the inflammation has been allayed, either by natural means or by the aid of the surgeon, that repair takes place.

The irritation caused by bacterial infections, on the other hand, builds up over time, as the organisms not only multiply in the tissues but also produce chemical toxins that worsen the irritation. The resulting reaction is progressively stronger, primarily aimed at getting rid of the irritant and limiting its effects. If the body's natural defense is successful, the resulting tissue changes support the healing process, but if the bacteria take control, the inflammatory response intensifies, some tissue elements fail, and the process becomes destructive for the time being. During the phase of bacterial inflammation, healing processes are on hold, and only after the inflammation has subsided, either naturally or with surgical help, does repair occur.

In applying the antiseptic principle to the treatment of wounds, our main object is to exclude or to eliminate the bacterial factor, and so to prevent the inflammatory reaction going beyond the stage in which it is protective, and just in proportion as we succeed in attaining this object, do we favour the occurrence of ideal repair.

In applying the antiseptic principle to wound treatment, our main goal is to exclude or eliminate bacteria, thereby preventing the inflammatory response from advancing beyond the protective stage. The more we succeed in achieving this goal, the more we encourage optimal healing.

Sequence of Changes in Bacterial Inflammation.—As the form of inflammation with which we are most concerned is that due to the action of bacteria, in describing the process by which the protective influence of the inflammatory reaction is brought into play, we shall assume the presence of a bacterial irritant.

Sequence of Changes in Bacterial Inflammation.—Since the type of inflammation we are most focused on is caused by bacteria, when we describe the process that triggers the protective effects of the inflammatory response, we will assume that there is a bacterial irritant involved.

The introduction of a colony of micro-organisms is quickly followed by an accumulation of wandering cells, and proliferation of connective-tissue cells in the tissues at the site of infection. The various cells are attracted to the bacteria by a peculiar chemical or biological power known as chemotaxis, which seems to result from variations in the surface tension of different varieties of cells, probably caused by some substance produced by the micro-organisms. Changes in the blood vessels then ensue, the arteries becoming dilated and the rate of the current in them being for a time increased—active hyperæmia. Soon, however, the rate of the blood flow becomes slower than normal, and in course of time the current may cease (stasis), and the blood in the vessels may even coagulate (thrombosis). Coincidently with these changes in the vessels, the leucocytes in the blood of the inflamed part rapidly increase in number, and they become viscous and adhere to the vessel wall, where they may accumulate in large numbers. In course of time the leucocytes pass through the vessel wall—emigration of leucocytes—and move towards the seat of infection, giving rise to a marked degree of local leucocytosis. Through the openings by which the leucocytes have escaped from the vessels, red corpuscles may be passively extruded—diapedesis of red corpuscles. These processes are accompanied by changes in the endothelium of the vessel walls, which result in an increased formation of lymph, which transudes into the meshes of the connective tissue giving rise to an inflammatory œdema, or, if the inflammation is on a free surface, forming an inflammatory exudate. The quantity and characters of this exudate vary in different parts of the body, and according to the nature, virulence, and location of the organisms causing the inflammation. Thus it may be serous, as in some forms of synovitis; sero-fibrinous, as in certain varieties of peritonitis, the fibrin tending to limit the spread of the inflammation by forming adhesions; croupous, when it coagulates on a free surface and forms a false membrane, as in diphtheria; hæmorrhagic when mixed with blood; or purulent, when suppuration has occurred. The protective effects of the inflammatory reaction depend for the most part upon the transudation of lymph and the emigration of leucocytes. The lymph contains the opsonins which act on the bacteria and render them less able to resist the attack of the phagocytes, as well as the various protective antibodies which neutralise the toxins. The polymorph leucocytes are the principal agents in the process of phagocytosis (p. 22), and together with the other forms of phagocytes they ingest and destroy the bacteria.

The introduction of a colony of microorganisms is quickly followed by a buildup of roaming cells and a growth of connective tissue cells at the site of infection. Various cells are attracted to the bacteria by a special chemical or biological property known as chemotaxis, which seems to result from differences in the surface tension of different types of cells, likely caused by some substance produced by the microorganisms. Changes in the blood vessels then occur, with the arteries becoming wider and the blood flow through them temporarily increasing—active hyperæmia. However, soon the blood flow slows down below normal, and over time, it may stop altogether (stasis), leading to the blood in the vessels even potentially clotting (thrombosis). Alongside these changes in the vessels, white blood cells in the blood of the inflamed area rapidly increase in number, becoming sticky and attaching to the walls of the vessels, where they may pile up in large amounts. Over time, the white blood cells pass through the vessel wall—emigration of leucocytes—and move toward the infection site, resulting in a significant degree of local leucocytosis. Through the openings that the white blood cells have created in the vessels, red blood cells may also be pushed out—diapedesis of red corpuscles. These processes are accompanied by changes in the endothelial cells of the vessel walls, leading to increased lymph production, which seeps into the connective tissue, causing inflammatory œdema, or, if the inflammation is on a free surface, forming an inflammatory exudate. The volume and characteristics of this exudate vary in different parts of the body and depend on the type, strength, and location of the organisms causing the inflammation. It may be serous, as seen in some types of synovitis; sero-fibrinous, as in certain forms of peritonitis, where fibrin helps limit the spread of inflammation by forming adhesions; croupous, when it coagulates on a free surface creating a false membrane, as in diphtheria; hæmorrhagic when mixed with blood; or purulent, when suppuration occurs. The protective effects of the inflammatory response largely depend on the outflow of lymph and the movement of white blood cells. The lymph contains opsonins that act on the bacteria, making them less capable of resisting the attack of phagocytes, as well as various protective antibodies that neutralize toxins. Polymorph leukocytes are the main players in the process of phagocytosis (p. 22), and along with other types of phagocytes, they ingest and destroy the bacteria.

If the attempt to repel the invading organisms is successful, the irritant effects are overcome, the inflammation is arrested, and resolution is said to take place.

If the effort to push back the invading organisms works, the irritating effects are resolved, the inflammation stops, and resolution is said to occur.

Certain of the vascular and cellular changes are now utilised to restore the condition to the normal, and repair ensues after the manner already described. In certain situations, notably in tendon sheaths, in the cavities of joints, and in the interior of serous cavities, for example the pleura and peritoneum, the restoration to the normal is not perfect, adhesions forming between the opposing surfaces.

Certain vascular and cellular changes are now used to return the condition to normal, and repair happens as previously described. In some cases, particularly in tendon sheaths, joint cavities, and within serous cavities like the pleura and peritoneum, the restoration to normal isn’t complete, leading to adhesions forming between the opposing surfaces.

If, however, the reaction induced by the infection is insufficient to check the growth and spread of the organisms, or to inhibit their toxin production, local necrosis of tissue may take place, either in the form of suppuration or of gangrene, or the toxins absorbed into the circulation may produce blood-poisoning, which may even prove fatal.

If the body's response to the infection isn’t strong enough to stop the growth and spread of the germs or to block their toxin production, local tissue death might occur, either as pus formation or gangrene. Additionally, the toxins that get absorbed into the bloodstream might cause blood poisoning, which could potentially be deadly.

Clinical Aspects of Inflammation.—It must clearly be understood that inflammation is not to be looked upon as a disease in itself, but rather as an evidence of some infective process going on in the tissues in which it occurs, and of an effort on the part of these tissues to overcome the invading organisms and their products. The chief danger to the patient lies, not in the reactive changes that constitute the inflammatory process, but in the fact that he is liable to be poisoned by the toxins of the bacteria at work in the inflamed area.

Clinical Aspects of Inflammation.—It is essential to understand that inflammation shouldn't be seen as a disease on its own, but rather as a sign of some infectious process occurring in the tissues where it happens, and as an attempt by those tissues to fight off the invading organisms and their toxins. The main risk to the patient comes, not from the changes that make up the inflammatory process, but from the possibility of being harmed by the toxins produced by the bacteria present in the inflamed area.

Since the days of Celsus (first century A.D.), heat, redness, swelling, and pain have been recognised as cardinal signs of inflammation, and to these may be added, interference with function in the inflamed part, and general constitutional disturbance. Variations in these signs and symptoms depend upon the acuteness of the condition, the nature of the causative organism and of the tissue attacked, the situation of the part in relation to the surface, and other factors.

Since the days of Celsus (first century CE), heat, redness, swelling, and pain have been recognized as key signs of inflammation. Additionally, we can include loss of function in the inflamed area and overall systemic issues. Changes in these signs and symptoms depend on how severe the condition is, the type of organism causing it, the affected tissue, the location of the area in relation to the surface, and other factors.

The heat of the inflamed part is to be attributed to the increased quantity of blood present in it, and the more superficial the affected area the more readily is the local increase of temperature detected by the hand. This clinical point is best tested by placing the palm of the hand and fingers for a few seconds alternately over an uninflamed and an inflamed area, otherwise under similar conditions as to coverings and exposure. In this way even slight differences may be recognised.

The heat in the inflamed area is due to the increased amount of blood in that region, and the more superficial the affected area, the easier it is to feel the local rise in temperature with your hand. This observation can be effectively checked by placing the palm of your hand and fingers alternately over an uninflamed area and an inflamed area for a few seconds, while keeping everything else consistent in terms of coverings and exposure. This way, even minor differences can be identified.

Redness, similarly, is due to the increased afflux of blood to the inflamed part. The shade of colour varies with the stage of the inflammation, being lighter and brighter in the early, hyperæmic stages, and darker and duskier when the blood flow is slowed or when stasis has occurred and the oxygenation of the blood is defective. In the thrombotic stage the part may assume a purplish hue.

Redness is also caused by the increased blood flow to the inflamed area. The color can change depending on the stage of inflammation, appearing lighter and brighter in the early, hyperemic stages, and darker and duller when the blood flow slows down or when stasis occurs and the blood is not well-oxygenated. In the thrombotic stage, the area may take on a purplish tint.

The swelling is partly due to the increased amount of blood in the affected part and to the accumulation of leucocytes and proliferated tissue cells, but chiefly to the exudate in the connective tissue—inflammatory œdema. The more open the structure of the tissue of the part, the greater is the amount of swelling—witness the marked degree of œdema that occurs in such parts as the scrotum or the eyelids.

The swelling is partly caused by the increased blood flow to the affected area and the buildup of white blood cells and tissue cells, but mainly due to the fluid accumulation in the connective tissue—inflammatory edema. The more loosely structured the tissue in that area, the more swelling occurs—just look at the significant edema that happens in areas like the scrotum or the eyelids.

Pain is a symptom seldom absent in inflammation. Tenderness—that is, pain elicited on pressure—is one of the most valuable diagnostic signs we possess, and is often present before pain is experienced by the patient. That the area of tenderness corresponds to the area of inflammation is almost an axiom of surgery. Pain and tenderness are due to the irritation of nerve filaments of the part, rendered all the more sensitive by the abnormal conditions of their blood supply. In inflammatory conditions of internal organs, for example the abdominal viscera, the pain is frequently referred to other parts, usually to an area supplied by branches from the same segment of the cord as that supplying the inflamed part.

Pain is a symptom that’s rarely absent during inflammation. Tenderness—pain that occurs when pressure is applied—is one of the most useful diagnostic signs we have and often shows up before the patient feels any pain. It's almost a given in surgery that the area of tenderness matches the area of inflammation. Pain and tenderness happen because the nerve endings in that area are irritated, becoming even more sensitive due to the abnormal blood supply. In cases of inflammation in internal organs, like the abdominal organs, the pain often gets referred to other areas, typically those served by nerves from the same section of the spinal cord as the inflamed area.

For purposes of diagnosis, attention should be paid to the terms in which the patient describes his pain. For example, the pain caused by an inflammation of the skin is usually described as of a burning or itching character; that of inflammation in dense tissues like periosteum or bone, or in encapsuled organs, as dull, boring, or aching. When inflammation is passing on to suppuration the pain assumes a throbbing character, and as the pus reaches the surface, or “points,” as it is called, sharp, darting, or lancinating pains are experienced. Inflammation involving a nerve-trunk may cause a boring or a tingling pain; while the implication of a serous membrane such as the pleura or peritoneum gives rise to a pain of a sharp, stabbing character.

For diagnosis purposes, it's important to consider how the patient describes their pain. For instance, the pain from skin inflammation is usually described as burning or itching; the pain from inflammation in dense tissues like the periosteum or bone, or in encapsulated organs, is often dull, boring, or aching. When inflammation progresses to suppuration, the pain takes on a throbbing quality, and as the pus moves toward the surface, or “points” as it's called, sharp, darting, or lancinating pains can occur. Inflammation affecting a nerve trunk may cause boring or tingling pain; meanwhile, inflammation of a serous membrane like the pleura or peritoneum leads to a sharp, stabbing pain.

Interference with the function of the inflamed part is always present to a greater or less extent.

Interference with the function of the inflamed area is always there to a greater or lesser degree.

Constitutional Disturbances.—Under the term constitutional disturbances are included the presence of fever or elevation of temperature; certain changes in the pulse rate and the respiration; gastro-intestinal and urinary disturbances; and derangements of the central nervous system. These are all due to the absorption of toxins into the general circulation.

Constitutional Disturbances.—"Constitutional disturbances" refers to the presence of fever or raised body temperature; changes in pulse rate and breathing; digestive and urinary issues; and problems with the central nervous system. All of these are caused by the absorption of toxins into the bloodstream.

Temperature.—A marked rise of temperature is one of the most constant and important concomitants of acute inflammatory conditions, and the temperature chart forms a fairly reliable index of the state of the patient. The toxins interfere with the nerve-centres in the medulla that regulate the balance between the production and the loss of body heat.

Temperature.—A significant increase in temperature is one of the most consistent and important signs of acute inflammatory conditions, and the temperature chart serves as a fairly reliable indicator of the patient's condition. The toxins disrupt the nerve centers in the medulla that control the balance between the production and loss of body heat.

Clinically the temperature is estimated by means of a self-registering thermometer placed, for from one to five minutes, in close contact with the skin in the axilla, or in the mouth. Sometimes the thermometer is inserted into the rectum, where, however, the temperature is normally ¾° F. higher than in the axilla.

Clinically, temperature is measured using a self-registering thermometer placed in close contact with the skin in the armpit or in the mouth for one to five minutes. Sometimes, the thermometer is inserted into the rectum, where the temperature is typically ¾° F. higher than in the armpit.

In health the temperature of the body is maintained at a mean of about 98.4° F. (37° C.) by the heat-regulating mechanism. It varies from hour to hour even in health, reaching its maximum between four and eight in the evening, when it may rise to 99° F., and is at its lowest between four and six in the morning, when it may be about 97° F.

In health, the body's temperature is kept at an average of around 98.4°F (37°C) by the body's heat-regulating system. It fluctuates from hour to hour even when a person is healthy, peaking between four and eight in the evening, when it can rise to 99°F, and dropping to its lowest point between four and six in the morning, when it can be around 97°F.

The temperature is more easily disturbed in children than in adults, and may become markedly elevated (104° or 105° F.) from comparatively slight causes; in the aged it is less liable to change, so that a rise to 103° or 104° F. is to be looked upon as indicating a high state of fever.

The temperature is more easily affected in children than in adults and can rise significantly (104° or 105° F) from relatively minor causes; in older adults, it's less likely to fluctuate, so a rise to 103° or 104° F should be seen as a sign of a severe fever.

A sudden rise of temperature is usually associated with a feeling of chilliness down the back and in the limbs, which may be so marked that the patient shivers violently, while the skin becomes cold, pale, and shrivelled—cutis anserina. This is a nervous reaction due to a want of correspondence between the internal and the surface temperature of the body, and is known clinically as a rigor. When the temperature rises gradually the chill is usually slight and may be unobserved. Even during the cold stage, however, the internal temperature is already raised, and by the time the chill has passed off its maximum has been reached.

A sudden increase in temperature is typically linked to a chill that runs down the back and limbs, which may be so intense that the patient shakes uncontrollably, while the skin becomes cold, pale, and wrinkled—cutis anserina. This is a nervous response caused by a mismatch between the internal and external temperatures of the body, known clinically as a rigor. When the temperature rises gradually, the chill is usually mild and may go unnoticed. Even during the cold phase, however, the internal temperature has already increased, and by the time the chill subsides, its peak has already been reached.

The pulse is always increased in frequency, and usually varies directly with the height of the temperature. Respiration is more active during the progress of an inflammation; and bronchial catarrh is common apart from any antecedent respiratory disease.

The pulse is always faster and generally increases with the rise in temperature. Respiration is more vigorous during inflammation, and bronchial catarrh often occurs even without any previous respiratory illness.

Gastro-intestinal disturbances take the form of loss of appetite, vomiting, diminished secretion of the alimentary juices, and weakening of the peristalsis of the bowel, leading to thirst, dry, furred tongue, and constipation. Diarrhœa is sometimes present. The urine is usually scanty, of high specific gravity, rich in nitrogenous substances, especially urea and uric acid, and in calcium salts, while sodium chloride is deficient. Albumin and hyaline casts may be present in cases of severe inflammation with high temperature. The significance of general leucocytosis has already been referred to.

Gastrointestinal disturbances manifest as loss of appetite, vomiting, reduced production of digestive juices, and weakened bowel movements, resulting in thirst, a dry, coated tongue, and constipation. Diarrhea may occasionally occur. The urine is typically low in volume, has a high specific gravity, and is rich in nitrogenous compounds, especially urea and uric acid, as well as calcium salts, while sodium chloride is low. In cases of severe inflammation with high fever, albumin and hyaline casts may be present. The importance of general leukocytosis has already been mentioned.

General Principles of Treatment.—The capacity of the inflammatory reaction for dealing with bacterial infections being limited, it often becomes necessary for the surgeon to aid the natural defensive processes, as well as to counteract the local and general effects of the reaction, and to relieve symptoms.

General Principles of Treatment.—Since the body's inflammatory response to bacterial infections is limited, surgeons often need to support the natural defense processes, manage both the local and overall effects of the reaction, and alleviate symptoms.

The ideal means of helping the tissues is by removing the focus of infection, and when this can be done, as for example in a carbuncle or an anthrax pustule, the infected area may be completely excised. When the focus is not sufficiently limited to admit of this, the infected tissue may be scraped away with the sharp spoon, or destroyed by caustics or by the actual cautery. If this is inadvisable, the organisms may be attacked by strong antiseptics, such as pure carbolic acid.

The best way to help the tissues is by removing the source of infection. When this is possible, like in the case of a carbuncle or an anthrax pustule, the infected area can be completely removed. If the infection isn't contained enough for that, the infected tissue can be scraped away with a sharp spoon or destroyed using caustics or cauterization. If those options aren't advisable, strong antiseptics, like pure carbolic acid, can be used to target the organisms.

Moist dressings favour the removal of bacteria by promoting the escape of the inflammatory exudate, in which they are washed out.

Moist dressings help remove bacteria by allowing the inflammatory fluid to escape, which washes them away.

Artificial Hyperæmia.—When such direct means as the above are impracticable, much can be done to aid the tissues in their struggle by improving the condition of the circulation in the inflamed area, so as to ensure that a plentiful supply of fresh arterial blood reaches it. The beneficial effects of hot fomentations and poultices depend on their causing a dilatation of the vessels, and so inducing a hyperæmia in the affected area. It has been shown experimentally that repeated, short applications of moist heat (not exceeding 106° F.) are more efficacious than continuous application. It is now believed that the so-called counter-irritants—mustard, iodine, cantharides, actual cautery—act in the same way; and the method of treating erysipelas by applying a strong solution of iodine around the affected area is based on the same principle.

Artificial Hyperemia.—When such direct methods as mentioned above aren’t feasible, there is still a lot that can be done to help the tissues in their fight by improving the circulation in the inflamed area, ensuring that a good supply of fresh arterial blood reaches it. The positive effects of hot compresses and poultices come from their ability to widen the blood vessels, leading to increased blood flow in the affected area. Experiments have shown that repeated, short applications of moist heat (not exceeding 106° F.) are more effective than continuous application. It is now understood that the so-called counter-irritants—mustard, iodine, cantharides, actual cautery—work in a similar way; the treatment of erysipelas by applying a strong iodine solution around the affected area is based on the same principle.

Fig. 6.—Passive Hyperæmia of Hand and Forearm induced by Bier's Bandage.

Fig. 6.—Passive Hyperæmia of Hand and Forearm induced by Bier's Bandage.

Fig. 6.—Passive Hyperemia of Hand and Forearm induced by Bier's Bandage.

While these and similar methods have long been employed in the treatment of inflammatory conditions, it is only within comparatively recent years that their mode of action has been properly understood, and to August Bier belongs the credit of having put the treatment of inflammation on a scientific and rational basis. Recognising the “beneficent intention” of the inflammatory reaction, and the protective action of the leucocytosis which accompanies the hyperæmic stages of the process, Bier was led to study the effects of increasing the hyperæmia by artificial means. As a result of his observations, he has formulated a method of treatment which consists in inducing an artificial hyperæmia in the inflamed area, either by obstructing the venous return from the part (passive hyperæmia), or by stimulating the arterial flow through it (active hyperæmia).

While these and similar methods have been used for a long time to treat inflammatory conditions, it’s only in recent years that we’ve really understood how they work. August Bier deserves credit for putting the treatment of inflammation on a scientific and rational foundation. He recognized the “helpful purpose” of inflammation and the protective role of the increased white blood cells that come with the initial stages of this process. This led Bier to explore how to enhance this increased blood flow artificially. As a result of his findings, he developed a treatment method that involves creating an artificial increase in blood flow in the inflamed area, either by blocking the return of blood from the area (passive hyperæmia) or by boosting the blood flow through it (active hyperæmia).

Bier's Constricting Bandage.—To induce a passive hyperæmia in a limb, an elastic bandage is applied some distance above the inflamed area sufficiently tightly to obstruct the venous return from the distal parts without arresting in any way the inflow of arterial blood (Fig. 6). If the constricting band is correctly applied, the parts beyond become swollen and œdematous, and assume a bluish-red hue, but they retain their normal temperature, the pulse is unchanged, and there is no pain. If the part becomes blue, cold, or painful, or if any existing pain is increased, the band has been applied too tightly. The hyperæmia is kept up from twenty to twenty-two hours out of the twenty-four, and in the intervals the limb is elevated to get rid of the œdema and to empty it of impure blood, and so make room for a fresh supply of healthy blood when the bandage is re-applied. As the inflammation subsides, the period during which the band is kept on each day is diminished; but the treatment should be continued for some days after all signs of inflammation have subsided.

Bier's Constricting Bandage.—To create a passive hyperæmia in a limb, an elastic bandage is wrapped around a bit above the inflamed area tightly enough to block the return of venous blood from the lower parts without stopping the inflow of arterial blood (Fig. 6). If the band is applied correctly, the areas beyond will become swollen and fluid-filled, taking on a bluish-red color, but they will stay at a normal temperature, the pulse will remain steady, and there will be no pain. If the area becomes blue, cold, or painful, or if any existing pain increases, the band is too tight. The hyperæmia is maintained for twenty to twenty-two hours each day, and in between, the limb is elevated to reduce swelling and clear out stale blood, making space for a fresh supply of healthy blood when the bandage is reapplied. As the inflammation decreases, the time the band is worn each day should be reduced; however, the treatment should continue for several days after all signs of inflammation have gone.

This method of treating acute inflammatory conditions necessitates close supervision until the correct degree of tightness of the band has been determined.

This method of treating acute inflammatory conditions requires careful supervision until the right level of tightness of the band has been established.

Fig. 7.—Passive Hyperæmia of Finger induced by Klapp's Suction Bell.

Fig. 7.—Passive Hyperæmia of Finger induced by Klapp's Suction Bell.

Fig. 7.—Passive Hyperemia of Finger caused by Klapp's Suction Bell.

Klapp's Suction Bells.—In inflammatory conditions to which the constricting band cannot be applied, as for example an acute mastitis, a bubo in the groin, or a boil on the neck, the affected area may be rendered hyperæmic by an appropriately shaped glass bell applied over it and exhausted by means of a suction-pump, the rarefaction of the air in the bell determining a flow of blood into the tissues enclosed within it (Figs. 7 and 8). The edge of the bell is smeared with vaseline, and the suction applied for from five to ten minutes at a time, with a corresponding interval between the applications. Each sitting lasts for from half an hour to an hour, and the treatment may be carried out once or twice a day according to circumstances. This apparatus acts in the same way as the old-fashioned dry cup, and is more convenient and equally efficacious.

Klapp's Suction Bells.—In cases of inflammation where a constricting band can't be used, like in acute mastitis, a bubo in the groin, or a boil on the neck, the affected area can be made more blood-rich by placing a specially shaped glass bell over it and using a suction pump to create a vacuum. This vacuum pulls in blood into the tissues inside the bell (Figs. 7 and 8). The edge of the bell is coated with vaseline, and suction is applied for five to ten minutes at a time, with breaks in between. Each session lasts from half an hour to an hour, and treatment may be done once or twice a day depending on the situation. This device works similarly to the old-fashioned dry cup, but it’s more convenient and just as effective.

Fig. 8.—Passive Hyperæmia induced by Klapp's Suction Bell for Inflammation of Inguinal Gland.

Fig. 8.—Passive Hyperæmia induced by Klapp's Suction Bell for Inflammation of Inguinal Gland.

Fig. 8.—Passive hyperemia caused by Klapp's suction bell for inflammation of the groin gland.

Active hyperæmia is induced by the local application of heat, particularly by means of hot air. It has not proved so useful in acute inflammation as passive hyperæmia, but is of great value in hastening the absorption of inflammatory products and in overcoming adhesions and stiffness in tendons and joints.

Active hyperemia is triggered by applying heat locally, especially with hot air. While it hasn’t been as effective in treating acute inflammation as passive hyperemia, it is very helpful in speeding up the absorption of inflammatory products and in reducing adhesions and stiffness in tendons and joints.

General Treatment.—The patient should be kept at rest, preferably in bed, to diminish the general tissue waste; and the diet should be restricted to fluids, such as milk, beef-tea, meat juices or gruel, and these may be rendered more easily assimilable by artificial digestion if necessary. To counteract the general effect of toxins absorbed into the circulation, specific antitoxic sera are employed in certain forms of infection, such as diphtheria, streptococcal septicæmia, and tetanus. In other forms of infection, vaccines are employed to increase the opsonic power of the blood. When such means are not available, the circulating toxins may to some extent be diluted by giving plenty of bland fluids by the mouth or normal salt solution by the rectum.

General Treatment.—The patient should be kept at rest, preferably in bed, to reduce overall tissue deterioration; the diet should be limited to liquids, such as milk, beef broth, meat juices, or gruel, which can be made easier to digest through artificial digestion if necessary. To counteract the overall effect of toxins absorbed into the bloodstream, specific antitoxic sera are used in certain types of infections, like diphtheria, streptococcal septicemia, and tetanus. In other types of infections, vaccines are used to boost the blood's opsonic capacity. When these methods are not available, circulating toxins can be somewhat diluted by providing plenty of bland fluids by mouth or normal saline solution through the rectum.

The elimination of the toxins is promoted by securing free action of the emunctories. A saline purge, such as half an ounce of sulphate of magnesium in a small quantity of water, ensures a free evacuation of the bowels. The kidneys are flushed by such diluent drinks as equal parts of milk and lime water, or milk with a dram of liquor calcis saccharatus added to each tumblerful. Barley-water and “Imperial drink,” which consists of a dram and a half of cream of tartar added to a pint of boiling water and sweetened with sugar after cooling, are also useful and non-irritating diuretics. The skin may be stimulated by Dover's powder (10 grains) or liquor ammoniæ acetatis in three-dram doses every four hours.

The elimination of toxins is encouraged by ensuring the free function of the emunctories. A saline purge, like half an ounce of magnesium sulfate in a small amount of water, promotes a thorough bowel movement. The kidneys can be flushed with diluent drinks made from equal parts of milk and lime water, or milk with a small amount of liquor calcis saccharatus added to each glass. Barley water and "Imperial drink," which is made by adding a gram and a half of cream of tartar to a pint of boiling water and sweetening it with sugar after it cools, are also helpful and gentle diuretics. The skin can be stimulated with Dover's powder (10 grains) or liquor ammoniæ acetatis in three-dram doses every four hours.

Various drugs administered internally, such as quinine, salol, salicylate of iron, and others, have a reputation, more or less deserved, as internal antiseptics.

Various drugs taken internally, like quinine, salol, salicylate of iron, and others, are known, to varying degrees, for their effectiveness as internal antiseptics.

Weakness of the heart, as indicated by the condition of the pulse, is treated by the use of such drugs as digitalis, strophanthus, or strychnin, according to circumstances.

Weakness of the heart, indicated by the condition of the pulse, is treated with medications like digitalis, strophanthus, or strychnine, depending on the situation.

Gastro-intestinal disturbances are met by ordinary medical means. Vomiting, for example, can sometimes be checked by effervescing drinks, such as citrate of caffein, or by dilute hydrocyanic acid and bismuth. In severe cases, and especially when the vomited matter resembles coffee-grounds from admixture with altered blood—the so-called post-operative hæmatemesis—the best means of arresting the vomiting is by washing out the stomach. Thirst is relieved by rectal injections of saline solution. The introduction of saline solution into the veins or by the rectum is also useful in diluting and hastening the elimination of circulating toxins.

Gastrointestinal issues are handled with standard medical treatments. Vomiting, for instance, can sometimes be managed with fizzy drinks, like caffeine citrate, or by using diluted hydrocyanic acid and bismuth. In more serious cases, especially when the vomit looks like coffee grounds due to mixed altered blood—known as post-operative hematemesis—the most effective way to stop the vomiting is by flushing out the stomach. Thirst can be relieved with saline solution injections administered rectally. Introducing saline solution into the veins or through the rectum is also helpful for diluting and speeding up the removal of circulating toxins.

In surgical inflammations, as a rule, nothing is gained by lowering the temperature, unless at the same time the cause is removed. When severe or prolonged pyrexia becomes a source of danger, the use of hot or cold sponging, or even the cold bath, is preferable to the administration of drugs.

In surgical inflammations, generally, there's no benefit in lowering the temperature unless the cause is also addressed. When high fever poses a serious risk, using hot or cold sponging, or even a cold bath, is better than giving medications.

Relief of Symptoms.—For the relief of pain, rest is essential. The inflamed part should be placed in a splint or other appliance which will prevent movement, and steps must be taken to reduce its functional activity as far as possible. Locally, warm and moist dressings, such as a poultice or fomentation, may be used. To make a fomentation, a piece of flannel or lint is wrung out of very hot water or antiseptic lotion and applied under a sheet of mackintosh. Fomentations should be renewed as often as they cool. An ordinary india-rubber bag filled with hot water and fixed over the fomentation, by retaining the heat, obviates the necessity of frequently changing the application. The addition of a few drops of laudanum sprinkled on the flannel has a soothing effect. Lead and opium lotion is a useful, soothing application employed as a fomentation. We prefer the application of lint soaked in a 10 per cent. aqueous or glycerine solution of ichthyol, or smeared with ichthyol ointment (1 in 3). Belladonna and glycerine, equal parts, may be used.

Relief of Symptoms.—To relieve pain, rest is crucial. The inflamed area should be secured with a splint or other device to limit movement, and efforts should be made to decrease its functional activity as much as possible. Locally, warm and moist dressings like a poultice or fomentation can be applied. To create a fomentation, soak a piece of flannel or lint in very hot water or antiseptic solution and place it under a waterproof sheet. Fomentations should be replaced as soon as they cool down. Using a standard rubber bag filled with hot water over the fomentation helps keep the heat, reducing the need to change the application frequently. Adding a few drops of laudanum on the flannel can provide a calming effect. Lead and opium lotion is a helpful, soothing option to use as a fomentation. We recommend using lint soaked in a 10 percent aqueous or glycerine solution of ichthyol or coated with ichthyol ointment (1 in 3). A mixture of belladonna and glycerine in equal parts can also be used.

Dry cold obtained by means of icebags, or by Leiter's lead tubes through which a continuous stream of ice-cold water is kept flowing, is sometimes soothing to the patient, but when the vessels in the inflamed part are greatly congested its use is attended with considerable risk, as it not only contracts the arterioles supplying the part, but also diminishes the outflow of venous blood, and so may determine gangrene of tissues already devitalised.

Dry cold applied using ice bags, or through Leiter's lead tubes that constantly circulate ice-cold water, can sometimes soothe the patient. However, when the blood vessels in the inflamed area are highly congested, using this method carries significant risks. It not only narrows the arterioles that supply the area but also reduces the outflow of venous blood, which could lead to gangrene in already damaged tissues.

A milder form of employing cold is by means of evaporating lotions: a thin piece of lint or gauze is applied over the inflamed part and kept constantly moist with the lotion, the dressing being left freely exposed to allow of continuous evaporation. A useful evaporating lotion is made up as follows: take of chloride of ammonium, half an ounce; rectified spirit, one ounce; and water, seven ounces.

A gentler way to use cold is with evaporating lotions: a thin piece of lint or gauze is placed over the inflamed area and kept constantly moist with the lotion, leaving the dressing exposed for continuous evaporation. A practical evaporating lotion is made by combining half an ounce of ammonium chloride, one ounce of rectified spirit, and seven ounces of water.

The administration of opiates may be necessary for the relief of pain.

The use of opioids might be needed to relieve pain.

The accumulation of an excessive amount of inflammatory exudate may endanger the vitality of the tissues by pressing on the blood vessels to such an extent as to cause stasis, and by concentrating the local action of the toxins. Under such conditions the tension should be relieved and the exudate with its contained toxins removed by making an incision into the inflamed tissues, and applying a suction bell. When the exudate has collected in a synovial cavity, such as a joint or bursa, it may be withdrawn by means of a trocar and cannula. There are other methods of withdrawing blood and exudate from an inflamed area, for example by leeches or wet-cupping, but they are seldom employed now.

The buildup of too much inflammatory fluid can threaten the health of the tissues by compressing the blood vessels enough to cause stagnation and by concentrating the local effects of the toxins. In these cases, the pressure should be relieved, and the fluid along with its toxins should be removed by making an incision in the inflamed tissues and using a suction device. When the fluid collects in a synovial space, like a joint or bursa, it can be drained using a trocar and cannula. There are other ways to remove blood and fluid from an inflamed area, like using leeches or wet-cupping, but these methods are rarely used now.

Before applying leeches the part must be thoroughly cleansed, and if the leech is slow to bite, may be smeared with cream. The leech is retained in position under an inverted wine-glass or wide test-tube till it takes hold. After it has sucked its fill it usually drops off, having withdrawn a dram or a dram and a half of blood. If it be desirable to withdraw more blood, hot fomentations should be applied to the bite. As it is sometimes necessary to employ considerable pressure to stop the bleeding, leeches should, if possible, be applied over a bone which will furnish the necessary resistance. The use of styptics may be called for.

Before using leeches, the area needs to be cleaned thoroughly, and if the leech is slow to attach, you can apply some cream. The leech is kept in place under an upside-down wine glass or a wide test tube until it latches on. Once it has had enough, it typically falls off, having taken about a dram or a dram and a half of blood. If you want to draw more blood, apply hot compresses to the bite. Sometimes, you may need to apply significant pressure to stop the bleeding, so leeches should ideally be placed over a bone to provide the necessary resistance. You might need to use styptics as well.

Wet-cupping has almost entirely been superseded by the use of Klapp's suction bells.

Wet-cupping has mostly been replaced by Klapp's suction bells.

General blood-letting consists in opening a superficial vein (venesection) and allowing from eight to ten ounces of blood to flow from it. It is seldom used in the treatment of surgical forms of inflammation.

General blood-letting involves cutting into a superficial vein (venesection) and letting eight to ten ounces of blood flow out. It's rarely used to treat surgical types of inflammation.

Counter-irritants.—In deep-seated inflammations, counter-irritants are sometimes employed in the form of mustard leaves or blisters, according to the degree of irritation required. A mustard leaf or plaster should not be left on longer than ten or fifteen minutes, unless it is desired to produce a blister. Blistering may be produced by a cantharides plaster, or by painting with liquor epispasticus. The plaster should be left on from eight to ten hours, and if it has failed to raise a blister, a hot fomentation should be applied to the part. Liquor epispasticus, alone or mixed with equal parts of collodion, is painted on the part with a brush. Several paintings are often required before a blister is raised. The preliminary removal of the natural grease from the skin favours the action of these applications.

Counter-irritants.—In cases of deep-seated inflammation, counter-irritants are sometimes used in the form of mustard leaves or blisters, depending on how much irritation is needed. A mustard leaf or plaster shouldn't be left on for more than ten to fifteen minutes, unless you want to create a blister. Blisters can be made with a cantharides plaster or by applying liquor epispasticus. The plaster should stay on for eight to ten hours, and if it doesn’t cause a blister, a hot compress should be applied to the area. Liquor epispasticus, whether alone or mixed with an equal amount of collodion, is applied to the area with a brush. It often takes several applications before a blister forms. Removing the natural oils from the skin beforehand helps these treatments work better.

The treatment of inflammation in special tissues and organs will be considered in the sections devoted to regional surgery.

The treatment of inflammation in specific tissues and organs will be discussed in the sections dedicated to regional surgery.

Chronic Inflammation.—A variety of types of chronic and subacute inflammation are met with which, owing to ignorance of their causations, cannot at present be satisfactorily classified.

Chronic Inflammation.—There are different types of chronic and subacute inflammation that we encounter, which currently cannot be accurately classified due to a lack of understanding of their causes.

The best defined group is that of the granulomata, which includes such important diseases as tuberculosis and syphilis, and in which different types of chronic inflammation are caused by infection with a specific organism, all having the common character, however, that abundant granulation tissue is formed in which cellular changes are more in evidence than changes in the blood vessels, and in which the subsequent degeneration and necrosis of the granulation tissue results in the breaking down and destruction of the tissue in which it is formed. Another group is that in which chronic inflammation is due to mild or attenuated forms of pyogenic infection affecting especially the lymph glands and the bone marrow. In the glands of the groin, for example, associated with various forms of irritation about the external genitals, different types of chronic lymphadenitis are met with; they do not frankly suppurate as do the acute types, but are attended with a hyperplasia of the tissue elements which results in enlargement of the affected glands of a persistent, and sometimes of a relapsing character. Similar varieties of osteomyelitis are met with that do not, like the acute forms, go on to suppuration or to death of bone, but result in thickening of the bone affected, both on the surface and in the interior, resulting in obliteration of the medullary canal.

The most clearly defined group is that of the granulomata, which includes significant diseases like tuberculosis and syphilis. These are characterized by different types of chronic inflammation caused by infection from a specific organism. The common feature among them is that they produce a lot of granulation tissue, where changes in cells are more noticeable than changes in blood vessels. The eventual degeneration and death of this granulation tissue leads to the breakdown and destruction of the surrounding tissue. Another group involves chronic inflammation resulting from mild or weakened forms of pyogenic infections, particularly affecting the lymph glands and bone marrow. For instance, in the groin glands, in connection with various irritations around the external genitals, different types of chronic lymphadenitis can occur; these do not openly suppurate like the acute forms but involve hyperplasia of the tissue elements, leading to persistent and sometimes relapsing enlargement of the affected glands. Similar forms of osteomyelitis can be found that, unlike acute types, do not progress to suppuration or bone death but instead cause thickening of the affected bone, both on the surface and internally, resulting in the narrowing of the medullary canal.

A third group of chronic inflammations are those that begin as an acute pyogenic inflammation, which, instead of resolving completely, persists in a chronic form. It does so apparently because there is some factor aiding the organisms and handicapping the tissues, such as the presence of a foreign body, a piece of glass or metal, or a piece of dead bone; in these circumstances the inflammation persists in a chronic form, attended with the formation of fibrous tissue, and, in the case of bone, with the formation of new bone in excess. It will be evident that in this group, chronic inflammation and repair are practically interchangeable terms.

A third type of chronic inflammation starts as an acute pyogenic inflammation that doesn't fully resolve and instead continues in a chronic form. This happens presumably because there's something supporting the microorganisms and hindering the tissues, like the presence of a foreign object, such as a piece of glass or metal, or a piece of dead bone. In these cases, the inflammation remains chronic, accompanied by the development of fibrous tissue, and in the situation of bone, with the excessive creation of new bone. It's clear that in this group, chronic inflammation and repair are nearly synonymous.

There are other groups of chronic inflammation, the origin of which continues to be the subject of controversy. Reference is here made to the chronic inflammations of the synovial membrane of joints, of tendon sheaths and of bursæ—chronic synovitis, teno-synovitis and bursitis; of the fibrous tissues of joints—chronic forms of arthritis; of the blood vessels—chronic forms of endarteritis and of phlebitis and of the peripheral nerves—neuritis. Also in the breast and in the prostate, with the waning of sexual life there may occur a formation of fibrous tissue—chronic interstitial mastitis, chronic prostatitis, having analogies with the chronic interstitial inflammations of internal organs like the kidney—chronic interstitial nephritis; and in the breast and prostate, as in the kidney, the formation of fibrous tissue leads to changes in the secreting epithelium resulting in the formation of cysts.

There are other types of chronic inflammation, whose causes are still debated. This includes chronic inflammations of the synovial membrane of joints, tendon sheaths, and bursae—chronic synovitis, teno-synovitis, and bursitis; chronic conditions of the fibrous tissues in joints—chronic forms of arthritis; of blood vessels—chronic forms of endarteritis and phlebitis; and of peripheral nerves—neuritis. Additionally, in the breast and prostate, as sexual activity decreases, fibrous tissue may form—chronic interstitial mastitis and chronic prostatitis, which are similar to the chronic interstitial inflammations of internal organs like the kidney—chronic interstitial nephritis. In both the breast and prostate, just like in the kidney, the formation of fibrous tissue causes changes in the secreting epithelium, leading to the development of cysts.

Lastly, there are still other types of chronic inflammation attended with the formation of fibrous tissue on such a liberal scale as to suggest analogies with new growths. The best known of these are the systematic forms of fibromatosis met with in the central nervous system and in the peripheral nerves—neuro-fibromatosis; in the submucous coat of the stomach—gastric fibromatosis; and in the colon—intestinal fibromatosis.

Lastly, there are other types of chronic inflammation that lead to the extensive formation of fibrous tissue, resembling new growths. The most common examples include the systematic forms of fibromatosis found in the central nervous system and peripheral nerves—neuro-fibromatosis; in the submucosal layer of the stomach—gastric fibromatosis; and in the colon—intestinal fibromatosis.

These conditions will be described with the tissues and organs in which they occur.

These conditions will be described using the tissues and organs where they happen.

In the treatment of chronic inflammations, pending further knowledge as to their causation, and beyond such obvious indications as to help the tissues by removing a foreign body or a piece of dead bone, there are employed—empirically—a number of procedures such as the induction of hyperæmia, exposure to the X-rays, and the employment of blisters, cauteries, and setons. Vaccines may be had recourse to in those of bacterial origin.

In the treatment of chronic inflammations, until we understand more about their causes, and aside from the clear actions like removing a foreign object or a piece of dead bone to assist the tissues, various methods are used—mostly based on experience—such as increasing blood flow, exposing the area to X-rays, and using blisters, cauteries, and setons. Vaccines may be used for inflammations caused by bacteria.

CHAPTER IV
SUPPURATION

Suppuration, or the formation of pus, is one of the results of the action of bacteria on the tissues. The invading organism is usually one of the staphylococci, less frequently a streptococcus, and still less frequently one of the other bacteria capable of producing pus, such as the bacillus coli communis, the gonococcus, the pneumococcus, or the typhoid bacillus.

Suppuration, or pus formation, is one of the effects of bacteria on body tissues. The bacteria that typically cause this are usually staphylococci, and less commonly streptococci, with even fewer instances involving other pus-producing bacteria, like the E. coli, gonococcus, pneumococcus, or typhoid bacillus.

So long as the tissues are in a healthy condition they are able to withstand the attacks of moderate numbers of pyogenic bacteria of ordinary virulence, but when devitalised by disease, by injury, or by inflammation due to the action of other pathogenic organisms, suppuration ensues.

As long as the tissues are healthy, they can resist attacks from moderate amounts of pyogenic bacteria that are generally harmful. However, when they are weakened by illness, injury, or inflammation caused by other harmful organisms, pus formation occurs.

It would appear, for example, that pyogenic organisms can pass through the healthy urinary tract without doing any damage, but if the pelvis of the kidney, the ureter, or the bladder is the seat of stone, they give rise to suppuration. Similarly, a calculus in one of the salivary ducts frequently results in an abscess forming in the floor of the mouth. When the lumen of a tubular organ, such as the appendix or the Fallopian tube is blocked also, the action of pyogenic organisms is favoured and suppuration ensues.

It seems that pyogenic organisms can move through a healthy urinary tract without causing any harm, but if there’s a stone in the kidney's pelvis, ureter, or bladder, it can lead to pus formation. Likewise, a stone in one of the salivary ducts often leads to an abscess appearing under the tongue. When the passage in a tubular organ, like the appendix or the Fallopian tube, gets blocked, it also creates a favorable environment for pyogenic organisms, resulting in pus formation.

Pus.—The fluid resulting from the process of suppuration is known as pus. In its typical form it is a yellowish creamy substance, of alkaline reaction, with a specific gravity of about 1030, and it has a peculiar mawkish odour. If allowed to stand in a test-tube it does not coagulate, but separates into two layers: the upper, transparent, straw-coloured fluid, the liquor puris or pus serum, closely resembling blood serum in its composition, but containing less protein and more cholestrol; it also contains leucin, tyrosin, and certain albumoses which prevent coagulation.

Pus.—The fluid produced during the process of suppuration is known as pus. Typically, it appears as a yellowish creamy substance, is slightly alkaline, has a specific gravity of about 1030, and has a distinct unpleasant smell. If left in a test tube, it won't coagulate but instead separates into two layers: the top layer is a transparent, straw-colored fluid, known as liquor puris or pus serum, which closely resembles blood serum in its composition, although it has less protein and more cholesterol; it also contains leucine, tyrosine, and certain albumoses that prevent coagulation.

The layer at the bottom of the tube consists for the most part of polymorph leucocytes, and proliferated connective tissue and endothelial cells (pus corpuscles). Other forms of leucocytes may be present, especially in long-standing suppurations; and there are usually some red corpuscles, dead bacteria, fat cells and shreds of tissue, cholestrol crystals, and other detritus in the deposit.

The bottom layer of the tube mainly contains polymorphous white blood cells and proliferated connective tissue and endothelial cells (pus corpuscles). Other types of white blood cells may also be found, especially in long-term infections; and there are usually some red blood cells, dead bacteria, fat cells, bits of tissue, cholesterol crystals, and other debris in the deposit.

If a film of fresh pus is examined under the microscope, the pus cells are seen to have a well-defined rounded outline, and to contain a finely granular protoplasm and a multi-partite nucleus; if still warm, the cells may exhibit amœboid movement. In stained films the nuclei take the stain well. In older pus cells the outline is irregular, the protoplasm coarsely granular, and the nuclei disintegrated, no longer taking the stain.

If you look at a fresh pus sample under the microscope, the pus cells appear with a clear rounded shape, containing finely granular protoplasm and a multi-part nucleus. If the sample is still warm, you might see the cells moving in an ameba-like way. In stained samples, the nuclei take the stain effectively. In older pus cells, the shape becomes irregular, the protoplasm is coarsely granular, and the nuclei break down, no longer absorbing the stain.

Variations from Typical Pus.—Pus from old-standing sinuses is often watery in consistence (ichorous), with few cells. Where the granulations are vascular and bleed easily, it becomes sanious from admixture with red corpuscles; while, if a blood-clot be broken down and the debris mixed with the pus, it contains granules of blood pigment and is said to be “grumous.” The odour of pus varies with the different bacteria producing it. Pus due to ordinary pyogenic cocci has a mawkish odour; when putrefactive organisms are present it has a putrid odour; when it forms in the vicinity of the intestinal canal it usually contains the bacillus coli communis and has a fæcal odour.

Variations from Typical Pus.—Pus from long-standing sinuses is often watery in consistency (ichorous), with few cells. When the granulations are vascular and bleed easily, it becomes sanious due to the mixture with red blood cells; if a blood clot breaks down and its debris mixes with the pus, it contains granules of blood pigment and is referred to as “grumous.” The odor of pus varies depending on the different bacteria that produce it. Pus from typical pyogenic cocci has a sweetish odor; when putrefactive organisms are present, it has a foul odor; and when it forms near the intestinal tract, it usually contains the bacillus coli communis and has a fecal odor.

The colour of pus also varies: when due to one or other of the varieties of the bacillus pyocyaneus, it is usually of a blue or green colour; when mixed with bile derivatives or altered blood pigment, it may be of a bright orange colour. In wounds inflicted with rough iron implements from which rust is deposited, the pus often presents the same colour.

The color of pus also varies: when caused by one of the types of the bacillus pyocyaneus, it is usually blue or green; when mixed with bile derivatives or altered blood pigment, it can be bright orange. In wounds caused by rough iron tools that leave behind rust, the pus often shows the same color.

The pus may form and collect within a circumscribed area, constituting a localised abscess; or it may infiltrate the tissues over a wide area—diffuse suppuration.

The pus might build up and gather in a specific area, creating a localized abscess; or it could spread through the tissues over a larger area—diffuse suppuration.

Acute Circumscribed Abscess

Any tissue of the body may be the seat of an acute abscess, and there are many routes by which the bacteria may gain access to the affected area. For example: an abscess in the integument or subcutaneous cellular tissue usually results from infection by organisms which have entered through a wound or abrasion of the surface, or along the ducts of the skin; an abscess in the breast from organisms which have passed along the milk ducts opening on the nipple, or along the lymphatics which accompany these. An abscess in a lymph gland is usually due to infection passing by way of the lymph channels from the area of skin or mucous membrane drained by them. Abscesses in internal organs, such as the kidney, liver, or brain, usually result from organisms carried in the blood-stream from some focus of infection elsewhere in the body.

Any tissue in the body can be the site of an acute abscess, and there are several ways for bacteria to get into the affected area. For example, an abscess in the skin or subcutaneous tissue typically results from infection by organisms that entered through a wound or scratch on the surface, or through the skin's ducts. An abscess in the breast occurs when organisms travel through the milk ducts leading to the nipple, or through the lymphatic system that accompanies them. An abscess in a lymph node is usually caused by infection moving through the lymph channels from the area of skin or mucous membrane that drains into them. Abscesses in internal organs, like the kidney, liver, or brain, usually come from organisms carried in the bloodstream from another site of infection in the body.

A knowledge of the possible avenues of infection is of clinical importance, as it may enable the source of a given abscess to be traced and dealt with. In suppuration in the Fallopian tube (pyosalpynx), for example, the fact that the most common origin of the infection is in the genital passage, leads to examination for vaginal discharge; and if none is present, the abscess is probably due to infection carried in the blood-stream from some primary focus about the mouth, such as a gumboil or an infective sore throat.

Knowing the possible ways of infection is clinically important, as it can help trace and address the source of a specific abscess. For example, in cases of pus formation in the Fallopian tube (pyosalpinx), the fact that the most common source of the infection is in the genital tract prompts a check for vaginal discharge; if none is found, it's likely that the abscess is caused by an infection spread through the bloodstream from a primary site in the mouth, like a gumboil or an infectious sore throat.

The exact location of an abscess also may furnish a key to its source; in axillary abscess, for example, if the suppuration is in the lymph glands the infection has come through the afferent lymphatics; if in the cellular tissue, it has spread from the neck or chest wall; if in the hair follicles, it is a local infection through the skin.

The exact location of an abscess can also provide a clue to its source. For instance, in an axillary abscess, if the pus is in the lymph nodes, the infection has traveled through the afferent lymphatics. If it's in the tissue, it has spread from the neck or chest wall. If it's in the hair follicles, it is a local infection through the skin.

Formation of an Abscess.—When pyogenic bacteria are introduced into the tissue there ensues an inflammatory reaction, which is characterised by dilatation of the blood vessels, exudation of large numbers of leucocytes, and proliferation of connective-tissue cells. These wandering cells soon accumulate round the focus of infection, and form a protective barrier which tends to prevent the spread of the organisms and to restrict their field of action. Within the area thus circumscribed the struggle between the bacteria and the phagocytes takes place, and in the process toxins are formed by the organisms, a certain number of the leucocytes succumb, and, becoming degenerated, set free certain proteolytic enzymes or ferments. The toxins cause coagulation-necrosis of the tissue cells with which they come in contact, the ferments liquefy the exudate and other albuminous substances, and in this way pus is formed.

Formation of an Abscess.—When pyogenic bacteria enter the tissue, an inflammatory reaction occurs, marked by the widening of blood vessels, the release of many white blood cells, and the growth of connective-tissue cells. These wandering cells quickly gather around the infection site, forming a protective barrier that helps prevent the spread of the bacteria and limits their activity. Within this confined area, a battle occurs between the bacteria and the phagocytes, during which the bacteria produce toxins, some of the white blood cells are destroyed, and as they break down, they release certain proteins or enzymes. The toxins cause tissue cell death in the area they affect, and the enzymes liquefy the fluid and other protein-rich substances, resulting in the formation of pus.

If the bacteria gain the upper hand, this process of liquefaction which is characteristic of suppuration, extends into the surrounding tissues, the protective barrier of leucocytes is broken down, and the suppurative process spreads. A fresh accession of leucocytes, however, forms a new barrier, and eventually the spread is arrested, and the collection of pus so hemmed in constitutes an abscess.

If the bacteria take control, the liquefaction process typical of pus formation spreads into the surrounding tissues, breaking down the protective barrier of white blood cells. However, a new influx of white blood cells creates a fresh barrier, and eventually, the spread is stopped, resulting in a collection of pus that is contained, which is called an abscess.

Owing to the swelling and condensation of the parts around, the pus thus formed is under considerable pressure, and this causes it to burrow along the lines of least resistance. In the case of a subcutaneous abscess the pus usually works its way towards the surface, and “points,” as it is called. Where it approaches the surface the skin becomes soft and thin, and eventually sloughs, allowing the pus to escape.

Due to the swelling and accumulation of the surrounding tissues, the pus that forms is under significant pressure, which causes it to travel along the easiest pathways. In the case of a subcutaneous abscess, the pus usually moves toward the surface and "points," as it's called. When it gets close to the surface, the skin becomes soft and thin, and eventually breaks down, letting the pus out.

An abscess forming in the deeper planes is prevented from pointing directly to the surface by the firm fasciæ and other fibrous structures. The pus therefore tends to burrow along the line of the blood vessels and in the connective-tissue septa, till it either finds a weak spot or causes a portion of fascia to undergo necrosis and so reaches the surface. Accordingly, many abscess cavities resulting from deep-seated suppuration are of irregular shape, with pouches and loculi in various directions—an arrangement which interferes with their successful treatment by incision and drainage.

An abscess that forms deep in the tissues is kept from pushing directly to the surface by the strong fascia and other fibrous structures. As a result, the pus usually travels along the blood vessels and through the connective tissue until it either finds a weak spot or causes part of the fascia to die off, allowing it to reach the surface. Consequently, many abscess cavities from deep infections have irregular shapes, with pouches and pockets spreading in different directions—this complexity makes it harder to effectively treat them through incision and drainage.

The relief of tension which follows the bursting of an abscess, the removal of irritation by the escape of pus, and the casting off of bacteria and toxins, allow the tissues once more to assert themselves, and a process of repair sets in. The walls of the abscess fall in; granulation tissue grows into the space and gradually fills it; and later this is replaced by cicatricial tissue. As a result of the subsequent contraction of the cicatricial tissue, the scar is usually depressed below the level of the surrounding skin surface.

The relief from tension that comes after an abscess bursts, combined with the irritation easing as pus escapes and the removal of bacteria and toxins, allows the tissues to regain their function, initiating a repair process. The walls of the abscess collapse; granulation tissue grows into the area and gradually fills it; later, this gets replaced by scar tissue. Due to the subsequent tightening of the scar tissue, the scar is typically lower than the surrounding skin surface.

If an abscess is prevented from healing—for example, by the presence of a foreign body or a piece of necrosed bone—a sinus results, and from it pus escapes until the foreign body is removed.

If an abscess is kept from healing—like when there's a foreign object or a piece of dead bone—a sinus forms, and pus escapes from it until the foreign body is taken out.

Clinical Features of an Acute Circumscribed Abscess.—In the initial stages the usual symptoms of inflammation are present. Increased elevation of temperature, with or without a rigor, progressive leucocytosis, and sweating, mark the transition between inflammation and suppuration. An increasing leucocytosis is evidence that a suppurative process is spreading.

Clinical Features of an Acute Circumscribed Abscess.—In the early stages, the typical signs of inflammation are noticeable. There’s a rise in temperature, with or without chills, along with a progressive increase in white blood cells and sweating, indicating the shift from inflammation to pus formation. A growing number of white blood cells shows that the pus-producing process is advancing.

The local symptoms vary with the seat of the abscess. When it is situated superficially—for example, in the breast tissue—the affected area is hot, the redness of inflammation gives place to a dusky purple colour, with a pale, sometimes yellow, spot where the pus is near the surface. The swelling increases in size, the firm brawny centre becomes soft, projects as a cone beyond the level of the rest of the swollen area, and is usually surrounded by a zone of induration.

The local symptoms differ depending on where the abscess is located. When it’s close to the surface—for instance, in the breast tissue—the affected area feels warm, and the redness of the inflammation changes to a dusky purple color, with a pale, sometimes yellow spot indicating the pus is close to the surface. The swelling gets bigger, the firm, hard center turns soft, bulges out like a cone above the rest of the swollen area, and is usually surrounded by a firm area.

By gently palpating with the finger-tips over the softened area, a fluid wave may be detected—fluctuation—and when present this is a certain indication of the existence of fluid in the swelling. Its recognition, however, is by no means easy, and various fallacies are to be guarded against in applying this test clinically. When, for example, the walls of the abscess are thick and rigid, or when its contents are under excessive tension, the fluid wave cannot be elicited. On the other hand, a sensation closely resembling fluctuation may often be recognised in œdematous tissues, in certain soft, solid tumours such as fatty tumours or vascular sarcomata, in aneurysm, and in a muscle when it is palpated in its transverse axis.

By gently pressing with the fingertips over the softened area, a fluid wave might be felt—fluctuation—and if present, this definitely indicates that there is fluid in the swelling. However, identifying it is not easy, and there are several misconceptions to be careful of when using this test in practice. For instance, if the walls of the abscess are thick and stiff, or if its contents are under too much pressure, the fluid wave won't be noticeable. On the other hand, a sensation that feels similar to fluctuation can often be felt in swollen tissues, certain soft solid tumors like lipomas or vascular sarcomas, in aneurysms, and in a muscle when it’s pressed along its width.

When pus has formed in deeper parts, and before it has reached the surface, œdema of the overlying skin is frequently present, and the skin pits on pressure.

When pus has developed in deeper areas and hasn't yet reached the surface, swelling of the skin above is often noticeable, and the skin dents when pressed.

With the formation of pus the continuous burning or boring pain of inflammation assumes a throbbing character, with occasional sharp, lancinating twinges. Should doubt remain as to the presence of pus, recourse may be had to the use of an exploring needle.

With the buildup of pus, the constant burning or aching pain of inflammation turns into a throbbing sensation, punctuated by occasional sharp, stabbing pains. If there's still uncertainty about the presence of pus, an exploring needle can be used for clarification.

Differential Diagnosis of Acute Abscess.—A practical difficulty which frequently arises is to decide whether or not pus has actually formed. It may be accepted as a working rule in practice that when an acute inflammation has lasted for four or five days without showing signs of abatement, suppuration has almost certainly occurred. In deep-seated suppuration, marked œdema of the skin and the occurrence of rigors and sweating may be taken to indicate the formation of pus.

Differential Diagnosis of Acute Abscess.—A common challenge that often comes up is determining whether pus has actually formed. A useful guideline in practice is that if an acute inflammation has lasted for four or five days without showing any signs of improvement, it's almost certain that suppuration has occurred. In cases of deep-seated suppuration, significant swelling of the skin and the presence of chills and sweating can indicate the formation of pus.

There are cases on record where rapidly growing sarcomatous and angiomatous tumours, aneurysms, and the bruises that occur in hæmophylics, have been mistaken for acute abscesses and incised, with disastrous results.

There are documented cases where rapidly growing sarcomas and angiomas, aneurysms, and the bruises that occur in hemophiliacs have been misidentified as acute abscesses and surgically cut open, leading to disastrous outcomes.

Treatment of Acute Abscesses.—The dictum of John Bell, “Where there is pus, let it out,” summarises the treatment of abscess. The extent and situation of the incision and the means taken to drain the cavity, however, vary with the nature, site, and relations of the abscess. In a superficial abscess, for example a bubo, or an abscess in the breast or face where a disfiguring scar is undesirable, a small puncture should be made where the pus threatens to point, and a Klapp's suction bell be applied as already described (p. 39). A drain is not necessary, and in the intervals between the applications of the bell the part is covered with a moist antiseptic dressing.

Treatment of Acute Abscesses.—The saying of John Bell, “Where there is pus, let it out,” sums up the treatment for an abscess. However, the size and location of the incision and the methods used to drain the cavity depend on the type, location, and characteristics of the abscess. In the case of a superficial abscess, such as a bubo, or an abscess on the breast or face where a noticeable scar is not wanted, a small puncture should be made where the pus is about to come to the surface, and a Klapp's suction bell should be applied as described earlier (p. 39). A drain is not needed, and between uses of the bell, the area should be covered with a moist antiseptic dressing.

In abscesses deeply placed, as for example under the gluteal or pectoral muscles, one or more incisions should be made, and the cavity drained by glass or rubber tubes or by strips of rubber tissue.

In deeply located abscesses, such as those under the gluteal or pectoral muscles, one or more cuts should be made, and the cavity should be drained using glass or rubber tubes or strips of rubber tissue.

The wound should be dressed the next day, and the tube shortened, in the case of a rubber tube, by cutting off a portion of its outer end. On the second day or later, according to circumstances, the tube is removed, and after this the dressing need not be repeated oftener than every second or third day.

The wound should be dressed the next day, and if a rubber tube is involved, it should be shortened by cutting off a part of the outer end. On the second day or later, depending on the situation, the tube is removed, and after this, the dressing doesn't need to be changed more often than every two or three days.

Where pus has formed in relation to important structures—as, for example, in the deeper planes of the neck—Hilton's method of opening the abscess may be employed. An incision is made through the skin and fascia, a grooved director is gently pushed through the deeper tissues till pus escapes along its groove, and then the track is widened by passing in a pair of dressing forceps and expanding the blades. A tube, or strip of rubber tissue, is introduced, and the subsequent treatment carried out as in other abscesses. When the drain lies in proximity to a large blood vessel, care must be taken not to leave it in position long enough to cause ulceration of the vessel wall by pressure.

Where pus has formed near important structures—like in the deeper areas of the neck—Hilton's method for opening the abscess can be used. An incision is made through the skin and fascia, a grooved director is gently pushed through the deeper tissues until pus escapes along its groove, and then the track is widened by inserting a pair of dressing forceps and expanding the blades. A tube or strip of rubber tissue is inserted, and the following treatment is handled like other abscesses. When the drain is close to a large blood vessel, it's important to be careful not to leave it in place long enough to cause ulceration of the vessel wall due to pressure.

In some abscesses, such as those in the vicinity of the anus, the cavity should be laid freely open in its whole extent, stuffed with iodoform or bismuth gauze, and treated by the open method.

In some abscesses, like those near the anus, the cavity should be fully opened up, filled with iodoform or bismuth gauze, and treated using the open method.

It is seldom advisable to wash out an abscess cavity, and squeezing out the pus is also to be avoided, lest the protective zone be broken down and the infection be diffused into the surrounding tissues.

It’s rarely a good idea to wash out an abscess cavity, and squeezing out the pus should also be avoided, as it can break down the protective barrier and spread the infection into the surrounding tissues.

The importance of taking precautions against further infection in opening an abscess can scarcely be exaggerated, and the rapidity with which healing occurs when the access of fresh bacteria is prevented is in marked contrast to what occurs when such precautions are neglected and further infection is allowed to take place.

The importance of taking precautions against further infection when opening an abscess cannot be overstated, and the speed at which healing happens when new bacteria are kept out is noticeably different from what happens when those precautions are ignored and further infection is allowed to occur.

Acute Suppuration in a Wound.—If in the course of an operation infection of the wound has occurred, a marked inflammatory reaction soon manifests itself, and the same changes as occur in the formation of an acute abscess take place, modified, however, by the fact that the pus can more readily reach the surface. In from twenty-four to forty-eight hours the patient is conscious of a sensation of chilliness, or may even have a rigor. At the same time he feels generally out of sorts, with impaired appetite, headache, and it may be looseness of the bowels. His temperature rises to 100° or 101° F., and the pulse quickens to 100 or 110.

Acute Suppuration in a Wound.—If a wound gets infected during surgery, a significant inflammatory response appears quickly, and the same changes that occur in the development of an acute abscess happen, though the pus can reach the surface more easily. Within twenty-four to forty-eight hours, the patient may feel a chill or even experience a fever. Along with this, they generally feel unwell, with a reduced appetite, headache, and possibly diarrhea. Their temperature rises to 100° or 101° F, and their pulse speeds up to 100 or 110.

On exposing the wound it is found that the parts for some distance around are red, glazed, and œdematous. The discoloration and swelling are most intense in the immediate vicinity of the wound, the edges of which are everted and moist. Any stitches that may have been introduced are tight, and the deep ones may be cutting into the tissues. There is heat, and a constant burning or throbbing pain, which is increased by pressure. If the stitches be cut, pus escapes, the wound gapes, and its surfaces are found to be inflamed and covered with pus.

Upon examining the wound, it’s evident that the surrounding area is red, shiny, and swollen. The discoloration and swelling are most severe right next to the wound, where the edges are flipped outward and moist. Any stitches that were placed are tight, and the deeper ones may be digging into the tissue. There is heat as well as a constant burning or throbbing pain, which worsens with pressure. If the stitches are cut, pus will ooze out, the wound will open up, and its surfaces will show signs of inflammation and be covered with pus.

The open method is the only safe means of treating such wounds. The infected surface may be sponged over with pure carbolic acid, the excess of which is washed off with absolute alcohol, and the wound either drained by tubes or packed with iodoform gauze. The practice of scraping such surfaces with the sharp spoon, squeezing or even of washing them out with antiseptic lotions, is attended with the risk of further diffusing the organisms in the tissue, and is only to be employed under exceptional circumstances. Continuous irrigation of infected wounds or their immersion in antiseptic baths is sometimes useful. The free opening up of the wound is almost immediately followed by a fall in the temperature. The surrounding inflammation subsides, the discharge of pus lessens, and healing takes place by the formation of granulation tissue—the so-called “healing by second intention.”

The open method is the only safe way to treat these wounds. The infected area can be wiped with pure carbolic acid, and any excess is removed with absolute alcohol. The wound can either be drained using tubes or packed with iodoform gauze. Scraping these surfaces with a sharp spoon, or washing them out with antiseptic solutions, carries the risk of spreading the bacteria in the tissue and should only be done in exceptional situations. Continuous irrigation of infected wounds or soaking them in antiseptic baths can sometimes be helpful. Opening the wound significantly usually leads to a drop in temperature. The surrounding inflammation reduces, the pus discharge decreases, and healing occurs through the formation of granulation tissue—referred to as “healing by second intention.”

Wound infection may take place from catgut which has not been efficiently prepared. The local and general reactions may be slight, and, as a rule, do not appear for seven or eight days after the operation, and, it may be, not till after the skin edges have united. The suppuration is strictly localised to the part of the wound where catgut was employed for stitches or ligatures, and shows little tendency to spread. The infected part, however, is often long of healing. The irritation in these cases is probably due to toxins in the catgut and not to bacteria.

Wound infections can occur from catgut that hasn’t been properly prepared. The local and general reactions might be mild and usually don’t show up until seven or eight days after the surgery, and sometimes not even until the skin edges have come together. The pus formation is limited to the area of the wound where catgut was used for stitches or ligatures and doesn’t tend to spread much. However, the infected area often takes a long time to heal. The irritation in these cases is likely caused by toxins in the catgut rather than bacteria.

When suppuration occurs in connection with buried sutures of unabsorbable materials, such as silk, silkworm gut, or silver wire, it is apt to persist till the foreign material is cast off or removed.

When pus forms around buried stitches made of non-absorbable materials like silk, silkworm gut, or silver wire, it often continues until the foreign material is expelled or taken out.

Suppuration may occur in the track of a skin stitch, producing a stitch abscess. The infection may arise from the material used, especially catgut or silk, or, more frequently perhaps, from the growth of staphylococcus albus from the skin of the patient when this has been imperfectly disinfected. The formation of pus under these conditions may not be attended with any of the usual signs of suppuration, and beyond some induration around the wound and a slight tenderness on pressure there may be nothing to suggest the presence of an abscess.

Suppuration can happen along the line of a skin stitch, leading to a stitch abscess. The infection might come from the material used, particularly catgut or silk, or, more commonly, from the growth of staphylococcus albus from the patient's skin when it hasn't been properly disinfected. The development of pus in these cases might not show the usual signs of infection, and aside from some hardening around the wound and slight tenderness when pressed, there might be nothing to indicate the presence of an abscess.

Acute Suppuration of a Mucous Membrane.—When pyogenic organisms gain access to a mucous membrane, such as that of the bladder, urethra, or middle ear, the usual phenomena of acute inflammation and suppuration ensue, followed by the discharge of pus on the free surface. It would appear that the most marked changes take place in the submucous tissue, causing the covering epithelium in places to die and leave small superficial ulcers, for example in gonorrhœal urethritis, the cicatricial contraction of the scar subsequently leading to the formation of stricture. When mucous glands are present in the membrane, the pus is mixed with mucus—muco-pus.

Acute Suppuration of a Mucous Membrane.—When pyogenic organisms enter a mucous membrane, like those of the bladder, urethra, or middle ear, the usual signs of acute inflammation and pus formation occur, followed by pus discharge on the surface. It seems that the most noticeable changes occur in the submucous tissue, causing the covering epithelium to die in some areas and form small superficial ulcers. For example, in gonorrhœal urethritis, the scar’s contraction later leads to the development of strictures. When mucous glands are present in the membrane, the pus mixes with mucus—muco-pus.

Diffuse Cellulitis and Diffuse Suppuration

Cellulitis is an acute affection resulting from the introduction of some organism—commonly the streptococcus pyogenes—into the cellular connective tissue of the integument, intermuscular septa, tendon sheaths, or other structures. Infection always takes place through a breach of the surface, although this may be superficial and insignificant, such as a pin-prick, a scratch, or a crack under a nail, and the wound may have been healed for some time before the inflammation becomes manifest. The cellulitis, also, may develop at some distance from the seat of inoculation, the organisms having travelled by the lymphatics.

Cellulitis is an acute condition caused by the introduction of an organism—most commonly streptococcus pyogenes—into the connective tissue of the skin, the spaces between muscles, tendon sheaths, or other structures. Infection occurs through a break in the skin, even if it seems minor, like a pinprick, a scratch, or a crack under a nail, and the wound might have healed for some time before the inflammation shows up. Additionally, cellulitis can develop some distance away from where the bacteria entered, as the organisms can spread through the lymphatic system.

The virulence of the organisms, the loose, open nature of the tissues in which they develop, and the free lymphatic circulation by means of which they are spread, account for the diffuse nature of the process. Sometimes numbers of cocci are carried for a considerable distance from the primary area before they are arrested in the lymphatics, and thus several patches of inflammation may appear with healthy areas between.

The aggressiveness of the organisms, the loose and open nature of the tissues where they grow, and the free flow of lymphatic circulation that spreads them explain the widespread nature of the process. Sometimes clusters of cocci are carried a long distance from the original site before getting trapped in the lymphatics, leading to several areas of inflammation appearing with healthy tissue in between.

The pus infiltrates the meshes of the cellular tissue, there is sloughing of considerable portions of tissue of low vitality, such as fat, fascia, or tendon, and if the process continues for some time several collections of pus may form.

The pus spreads through the network of cellular tissue, causing significant areas of low vitality tissue, like fat, fascia, or tendon, to die off. If this process goes on for a while, multiple pockets of pus may develop.

Clinical Features.—The reaction in cases of diffuse cellulitis is severe, and is usually ushered in by a distinct chill or even a rigor, while the temperature rises to 103°, 104°, or 105° F. The pulse is proportionately increased in frequency, and is small, feeble, and often irregular. The face is flushed, the tongue dry and brown, and the patient may become delirious, especially during the night. Leucocytosis is present in cases of moderate severity; but in severe cases the virulence of the toxins prevents reaction taking place, and leucocytosis is absent.

Clinical Features.—In cases of diffuse cellulitis, the reaction is severe and often starts with a noticeable chill or even a rigor, while the temperature rises to 103°, 104°, or 105° F. The pulse increases in frequency but is small, weak, and often irregular. The face appears flushed, the tongue is dry and brown, and the patient may experience delirium, particularly at night. Leucocytosis is seen in cases of moderate severity; however, in severe cases, the intensity of the toxins prevents any reaction, resulting in no leucocytosis.

The local manifestations vary with the relation of the seat of the inflammation to the surface. When the superficial cellular tissue is involved, the skin assumes a dark bluish-red colour, is swollen, œdematous, and the seat of burning pain. To the touch it is firm, hot, and tender. When the primary focus is in the deeper tissues, the constitutional disturbance is aggravated, while the local signs are delayed, and only become prominent when pus forms and approaches the surface. It is not uncommon for blebs containing dark serous fluid to form on the skin. The infection frequently spreads along the line of the main lymph vessels of the part (septic lymphangitis) and may reach the lymph glands (septic lymphadenitis).

The local symptoms vary depending on how close the inflammation is to the surface. When the outer tissue is affected, the skin turns a dark bluish-red, becomes swollen and edematous, and feels like it’s burning. It feels firm, hot, and tender to the touch. When the main issue is deeper in the tissues, the overall symptoms get worse, and the local signs take longer to show up, only becoming noticeable when pus forms and moves toward the surface. It's not unusual for blisters filled with dark fluid to appear on the skin. The infection often spreads along the main lymph vessels in the area (septic lymphangitis) and can reach the lymph nodes (septic lymphadenitis).

With the formation of pus the skin becomes soft and boggy at several points, and eventually breaks, giving exit to a quantity of thick grumous discharge. Sometimes several small collections under the skin fuse, and an abscess is formed in which fluctuation can be detected. Occasionally gases are evolved in the tissues, giving rise to emphysema. It is common for portions of fascia, ligaments, or tendons to slough, and this may often be recognised clinically by a peculiar crunching or grating sensation transmitted to the fingers on making firm pressure on the part.

With the formation of pus, the skin becomes soft and mushy in several spots and eventually breaks, releasing a thick, chunky discharge. Sometimes multiple small collections under the skin merge, creating an abscess where a shifting sensation can be felt. Occasionally, gases build up in the tissues, leading to emphysema. It's common for parts of fascia, ligaments, or tendons to decay, which can often be identified by a distinct crunching or grating feeling felt in the fingers when applying firm pressure to the area.

If it is not let out by incision, the pus, travelling along the lines of least resistance, tends to point at several places on the surface, or to open into joints or other cavities.

If it isn't drained by incision, the pus, moving along the path of least resistance, tends to gather in several spots on the surface or to break into joints or other cavities.

Prognosis.—The occurrence of septicæmia is the most serious risk, and it is in cases of diffuse suppurative cellulitis that this form of blood-poisoning assumes its most aggravated forms. The toxins of the streptococci are exceedingly virulent, and induce local death of tissue so rapidly that the protective emigration of leucocytes fails to take place. In some cases the passage of masses of free cocci in the lymphatics, or of infective emboli in the blood vessels, leads to the formation of pyogenic abscesses in vital organs, such as the brain, lungs, liver, kidneys, or other viscera. Hæmorrhage from erosion of arterial or venous trunks may take place and endanger life.

Prognosis.—The occurrence of septicemia is the most serious risk, and it is in cases of widespread suppurative cellulitis that this form of blood poisoning becomes most severe. The toxins from streptococci are extremely virulent and cause local tissue death so quickly that the protective migration of white blood cells fails to occur. In some cases, the movement of large clusters of free cocci in the lymphatic system, or infectious emboli in blood vessels, leads to the formation of pyogenic abscesses in vital organs, such as the brain, lungs, liver, kidneys, or other organs. Hemorrhage from the erosion of arterial or venous trunks may occur and pose a life-threatening risk.

Treatment.—The treatment of diffuse cellulitis depends to a large extent on the situation and extent of the affected area, and on the stage of the process.

Treatment.—The treatment of diffuse cellulitis largely depends on the location and size of the affected area, as well as the stage of the condition.

In the limbs, for example, where the application of a constricting band is practicable, Bier's method of inducing passive hyperæmia yields excellent results. If pus is formed, one or more small incisions are made and a light moist dressing placed over the wounds to absorb the discharge, but no drain is inserted. The whole of the inflamed area should be covered with gauze wrung out of a 1 in 10 solution of ichthyol in glycerine. The dressing is changed as often as necessary, and in the intervals when the band is off, gentle active and passive movements should be carried out to prevent the formation of adhesions. After incisions have been made, we have found the immersion of the limb, for a few hours at a time, in a water-bath containing warm boracic lotion or eusol a useful adjuvant to the passive hyperæmia.

In the limbs, for instance, where a constricting band can be applied, Bier's method of creating passive hyperemia provides great outcomes. If pus develops, one or more small cuts are made, and a light, moist dressing is placed over the wounds to soak up the discharge, but no drain is used. The entire inflamed area should be covered with gauze soaked in a 1 in 10 solution of ichthyol in glycerin. The dressing is changed as often as needed, and during the times when the band is off, gentle active and passive movements should be performed to avoid the formation of adhesions. After incisions have been made, we have found that immersing the limb in a water bath with warm boracic lotion or Eusol for a few hours at a time is a helpful addition to the passive hyperemia.

Continuous irrigation of the part by a slow, steady stream of lotion, at the body temperature, such as eusol, or Dakin's solution, or boracic acid, or frequent washing with peroxide of hydrogen, has been found of value.

Continuous irrigation of the area with a slow, steady stream of lotion at body temperature, like eusol, Dakin's solution, or boracic acid, or frequent washing with hydrogen peroxide, has proven to be beneficial.

A suitably arranged splint adds to the comfort of the patient; and the limb should be placed in the attitude which, in the event of stiffness resulting, will least interfere with its usefulness. The elbow, for example, should be flexed to a little less than a right angle; at the wrist, the hand should be dorsiflexed and the fingers flexed slightly towards the palm.

A properly positioned splint increases the patient's comfort, and the limb should be arranged in a way that, if stiffness occurs, it won't hinder its functionality too much. For instance, the elbow should be bent slightly less than a right angle; at the wrist, the hand should be bent back slightly, and the fingers should be bent gently towards the palm.

Massage, passive movement, hot and cold douching, and other measures, may be necessary to get rid of the chronic œdema, adhesions of tendons, and stiffness of joints which sometimes remain.

Massage, passive movement, hot and cold rinsing, and other treatments may be necessary to eliminate the chronic swelling, tendon adhesions, and joint stiffness that can sometimes persist.

In situations where a constricting band cannot be applied, for example, on the trunk or the neck, Klapp's suction bells may be used, small incisions being made to admit of the escape of pus.

In situations where a tight band can't be applied, like on the torso or neck, Klapp's suction cups can be used, with small cuts made to allow the pus to drain.

If these measures fail or are impracticable, it may be necessary to make one or more free incisions, and to insert drainage-tubes, portions of rubber dam, or iodoform worsted.

If these measures don't work or aren't feasible, it might be necessary to make one or more small cuts and insert drainage tubes, pieces of rubber dam, or iodoform wool.

The general treatment of toxæmia must be carried out, and in cases due to infection by streptococci, anti-streptococcic serum may be used.

The overall treatment of toxemia needs to be performed, and in cases caused by streptococcal infections, anti-streptococcal serum can be utilized.

In a few cases, amputation well above the seat of disease, by removing the source of toxin production, offers the only means of saving the patient.

In some situations, amputating far above the area affected by the disease, by eliminating the source of toxin production, is the only way to save the patient.

Whitlow

The clinical term whitlow is applied to an acute infection, usually followed by suppuration, commonly met with in the fingers, less frequently in the toes. The point of infection is often trivial—a pin-prick, a puncture caused by a splinter of wood, a scratch, or even an imperceptible lesion of the skin.

The clinical term "whitlow" refers to an acute infection, usually accompanied by pus, that commonly occurs in the fingers and less often in the toes. The point of infection is often minor—a pinprick, a puncture from a splinter, a scratch, or even a tiny skin lesion.

Several varieties of whitlow are recognised, but while it is convenient to describe them separately, it is to be clearly understood that clinically they merge one into another, and it is not always possible to determine in which connective-tissue plane a given infection has originated.

Several types of whitlow are recognized, but while it's convenient to describe them separately, it's important to understand that clinically they blend into each other, and it isn't always possible to determine which connective-tissue level a specific infection originated from.

Initial Stage.—Attention is usually first attracted to the condition by a sensation of tightness in the finger and tenderness when the part is squeezed or knocked against anything. In the course of a few hours the part becomes red and swollen; there is continuous pain, which soon assumes a throbbing character, particularly when the hand is dependent, and may be so severe as to prevent sleep, and the patient may feel generally out of sorts.

Initial Stage.—People usually notice the condition first because of a tight feeling in the finger and tenderness when they squeeze it or bump it against something. After a few hours, the area turns red and swells up; there’s a constant pain that quickly develops into a throbbing sensation, especially when the hand is hanging down. The pain can be intense enough to disrupt sleep, and the person may feel generally unwell.

If a constricting band is applied at this stage, the infection can usually be checked and the occurrence of suppuration prevented. If this fails, or if the condition is allowed to go untreated, the inflammatory reaction increases and terminates in suppuration, giving rise to one or other of the forms of whitlow to be described.

If a tight band is put on at this point, the infection can usually be controlled, and the chance of pus forming can be avoided. If that doesn't work, or if the situation is left untreated, the inflammation will worsen and lead to pus formation, resulting in one of the types of whitlow that will be described.

The Purulent Blister.—In the most superficial variety, pus forms between the rete Malpighii and the stratum corneum of the skin, the latter being raised as a blister in which fluctuation can be detected (Fig. 9, a). This is commonly met with in the palm of the hand of labouring men who have recently resumed work after a spell of idleness. When the blister forms near the tip of the finger, the pus burrows under the nail—which corresponds to the stratum corneum—raising it from its bed.

The Purulent Blister.—In the most superficial type, pus builds up between the rete Malpighii and the outer layer of the skin, causing a blister that feels fluid-filled (Fig. 9, a). This is often seen on the palms of workers who have recently gone back to work after a break. When the blister occurs near the tip of the finger, the pus moves under the nail—which is part of the outer layer—lifting it away from its base.

There is some local heat and discoloration, and considerable pain and tenderness, but little or no constitutional disturbance. Superficial lymphangitis may extend a short distance up the forearm. By clipping away the raised epidermis, and if necessary the nail, the pus is allowed to escape, and healing speedily takes place.

There is some local warmth and discoloration, along with significant pain and tenderness, but minimal or no overall symptoms. Superficial lymphangitis may spread a short distance up the forearm. By trimming away the raised skin and, if needed, the nail, the pus can escape, and healing happens quickly.

Whitlow at the Nail Fold.—This variety, which is met with among those who handle septic material, occurs in the sulcus between the nail and the skin, and is due to the introduction of infective matter at the root of the nail (Fig. 9, b). A small focus of suppuration forms under the nail, with swelling and redness of the nail fold, causing intense pain and discomfort, interfering with sleep, and producing a constitutional reaction out of all proportion to the local lesion.

Whitlow at the Nail Fold.—This condition, often seen in people who handle infected material, develops in the groove between the nail and the skin and is caused by the entry of infectious material at the base of the nail (Fig. 9, b). A small area of pus builds up under the nail, leading to swelling and redness of the nail fold, resulting in severe pain and discomfort, disrupting sleep, and causing a systemic reaction that is much greater than the local injury.

To allow the pus to escape, it is necessary, under local anæsthesia, to cut away the nail fold as well as the portion of nail in the infected area, or, it may be, to remove the nail entirely. If only a small opening is made in the nail it is apt to be blocked by granulations.

To let the pus out, it's necessary, under local anesthesia, to cut away the nail fold and the part of the nail that's infected, or possibly to remove the nail completely. If just a small opening is made in the nail, it might get blocked by granulations.

Fig. 9.—Diagram of various forms of Whitlow. a = Purulent blister. b = Suppuration at nail fold. c = Subcutaneous whitlow. d = Whitlow in sheath of flexor tendon (e).

Fig. 9.—Diagram of various forms of Whitlow.

Fig. 9.—Diagram of different types of Whitlow.

  • a = Purulent blister.
  • b = Suppuration at nail fold.
  • c = Subcutaneous whitlow.
  • d = Whitlow in sheath of flexor tendon (e).

Subcutaneous Whitlow.—In this variety the infection manifests itself as a cellulitis of the pulp of the finger (Fig. 9, c), which sometimes spreads towards the palm of the hand. The finger becomes red, swollen, and tense; there is severe throbbing pain, which is usually worst at night and prevents sleep, and the part is extremely tender on pressure. When the palm is invaded there may be marked œdema of the back of the hand, the dense integument of the palm preventing the swelling from appearing on the front. The pus may be under such tension that fluctuation cannot be detected. The patient is usually able to flex the finger to a certain extent without increasing the pain—a point which indicates that the tendon sheaths have not been invaded. The suppurative process may, however, spread to the tendon sheaths, or even to the bone. Sometimes the excessive tension and virulent toxins induce actual gangrene of the distal part, or even of the whole finger. There is considerable constitutional disturbance, the temperature often reaching 101° or 102° F.

Subcutaneous Whitlow.—In this type, the infection shows up as cellulitis of the finger's pulp (Fig. 9, c), which can sometimes spread toward the palm. The finger becomes red, swollen, and tense; there's severe throbbing pain, usually worse at night, preventing sleep, and the area is extremely tender when pressed. If the palm is affected, there may be noticeable swelling on the back of the hand, as the thick skin of the palm keeps the swelling from showing on the front. The pus can be under so much pressure that fluctuation isn't noticeable. The patient can generally flex the finger to some degree without increasing the pain, which indicates that the tendon sheaths haven't been affected. However, the infection could spread to the tendon sheaths or even to the bone. Sometimes the excessive tension and harmful toxins can lead to actual gangrene in the tip of the finger, or even the entire finger. There are significant systemic disturbances, with the temperature often reaching 101° or 102° F.

The treatment consists in applying a constriction band and making an incision over the centre of the most tender area, care being taken to avoid opening the tendon sheath lest the infection be conveyed to it. Moist dressings should be employed while the suppuration lasts. Carbolic fomentations, however, are to be avoided on account of the risk of inducing gangrene.

The treatment involves using a constriction band and making an incision in the center of the most sensitive area, making sure not to open the tendon sheath to prevent spreading the infection to it. Moist dressings should be used while the pus continues to form. However, carbolic compresses should be avoided because they can lead to gangrene.

Whitlow of the Tendon Sheaths.—In this form the main incidence of the infection is on the sheaths of the flexor tendons, but it is not always possible to determine whether it started there or spread thither from the subcutaneous cellular tissue (Fig. 9, d). In some cases both connective tissue planes are involved. The affected finger becomes red, painful, and swollen, the swelling spreading to the dorsum. The involvement of the tendon sheath is usually indicated by the patient being unable to flex the finger, and by the pain being increased when he attempts to do so. On account of the anatomical arrangement of the tendon sheaths, the process may spread into the forearm—directly in the case of the thumb and little finger, and after invading the palm in the case of the other fingers—and there give rise to a diffuse cellulitis which may result in sloughing of fasciæ and tendons. When the infection spreads into the common flexor sheath under the transverse carpal (anterior annular) ligament, it is not uncommon for the intercarpal and wrist joints to become implicated. Impaired movement of tendons and joints is, therefore, a common sequel to this variety of whitlow.

Whitlow of the Tendon Sheaths.—In this form, the main impact of the infection is on the sheaths of the flexor tendons, but it’s not always clear whether it began there or spread from the subcutaneous tissue (Fig. 9, d). In some instances, both layers of connective tissue are affected. The impacted finger becomes red, painful, and swollen, with the swelling extending to the back of the hand. The involvement of the tendon sheath is typically indicated by the patient being unable to flex the finger, and the pain increases when they try to do so. Due to the anatomical setup of the tendon sheaths, the infection can spread to the forearm—directly in the case of the thumb and little finger, and after invading the palm for the other fingers—leading to diffuse cellulitis that may result in the death of fascia and tendons. When the infection spreads into the common flexor sheath beneath the transverse carpal (anterior annular) ligament, it’s not unusual for the intercarpal and wrist joints to become involved. Therefore, restricted movement of the tendons and joints is a common outcome of this type of whitlow.

The treatment consists in inducing passive hyperæmia by Bier's method, and, if this is done early, suppuration may be avoided. If pus forms, small incisions are made, under local anæsthesia, to relieve the tension in the sheath and to diminish the risk of the tendons sloughing. No form of drain should be inserted. In the fingers the incisions should be made in the middle line, and in the palm they should be made over the metacarpal bones to avoid the digital vessels and nerves. If pus has spread under the transverse carpal ligament, the incision must be made above the wrist. Passive movements and massage must be commenced as early as possible and be perseveringly employed to diminish the formation of adhesions and resulting stiffness.

The treatment involves using Bier's method to induce passive hyperemia, and if this is done early, it can prevent pus formation. If pus does develop, small cuts are made under local anesthesia to relieve pressure in the sheath and reduce the risk of tendon damage. No drains should be used. For fingers, the cuts should be made along the center line, and in the palm, they should be made over the metacarpal bones to avoid the digital vessels and nerves. If pus has spread under the transverse carpal ligament, the cut should be above the wrist. Passive movements and massage should start as soon as possible and be consistently applied to reduce the formation of adhesions and resulting stiffness.

Subperiosteal Whitlow.—This form is usually an extension of the subcutaneous or of the thecal variety, but in some cases the inflammation begins in the periosteum—usually of the terminal phalanx. It may lead to necrosis of a portion or even of the entire phalanx. This is usually recognised by the persistence of suppuration long after the acute symptoms have passed off, and by feeling bare bone with the probe. In such cases one or more of the joints are usually implicated also, and lateral mobility and grating may be elicited. Recovery does not take place until the dead bone is removed, and the usefulness of the finger is often seriously impaired by fibrous or bony ankylosis of the interphalangeal joints. This may render amputation advisable when a stiff finger is likely to interfere with the patient's occupation.

Subperiosteal Whitlow.—This type is usually an extension of the subcutaneous or thecal form, but in some cases, the inflammation starts in the periosteum—usually of the terminal phalanx. It can lead to the death of a part or even the entire phalanx. This is often recognized by the ongoing pus production long after the acute symptoms have faded and by feeling exposed bone with the probe. In such cases, one or more joints are usually affected as well, and you may notice lateral movement and grinding. Recovery doesn't happen until the dead bone is removed, and the finger's functionality is often significantly reduced due to fibrous or bony fusion of the interphalangeal joints. This may make amputation advisable when a stiff finger is likely to disrupt the patient's job.

Suppurative Cellulitis in Different Situations

Cellulitis of the forearm is usually a sequel to one of the deeper varieties of whitlow.

Cellulitis of the forearm usually follows one of the deeper types of whitlow.

In the region of the elbow-joint, cellulitis is common around the olecranon. It may originate as an inflammation of the olecranon bursa, or may invade the bursa secondarily. In exceptional cases the elbow-joint is also involved.

In the area of the elbow joint, cellulitis often occurs around the olecranon. It can start as inflammation of the olecranon bursa or can spread to the bursa later on. In rare cases, the elbow joint itself is also affected.

Cellulitis of the axilla may originate in suppuration in the lymph glands, following an infected wound of the hand, or it may spread from a septic wound on the chest wall or in the neck. In some cases it is impossible to discover the primary seat of infection. A firm, brawny swelling forms in the armpit and extends on to the chest wall. It is attended with great pain, which is increased on moving the arm, and there is marked constitutional disturbance. When suppuration occurs, its spread is limited by the attachments of the axillary fascia, and the pus tends to burrow on to the chest wall beneath the pectoral muscles, and upwards towards the shoulder-joint, which may become infected. When the pus forms in the axillary space, the treatment consists in making free incisions, which should be placed on the thoracic side of the axilla to avoid the axillary vessels and nerves. If the pus spreads on to the chest wall, the abscess should be opened below the clavicle by Hilton's method, and a counter opening may be made in the axilla.

Cellulitis of the armpit can start from pus buildup in the lymph nodes after an infected wound on the hand, or it can spread from a septic wound on the chest or neck. Sometimes, it's impossible to find the original source of the infection. A firm, swollen area forms in the armpit and extends to the chest wall. It causes significant pain, especially when moving the arm, and there's noticeable systemic illness. When pus forms, its spread is limited by the axillary fascia, and the pus tends to move towards the chest wall beneath the pectoral muscles and up toward the shoulder joint, which might also get infected. When pus develops in the armpit area, treatment involves making deep incisions on the thoracic side of the armpit to avoid damaging the axillary blood vessels and nerves. If the pus spreads to the chest wall, the abscess should be drained below the collarbone using Hilton's method, and a counter opening may be made in the armpit.

Cellulitis of the sole of the foot may follow whitlow of the toes.

Cellulitis of the sole of the foot can happen after a whitlow on the toes.

In the region of the ankle cellulitis is not common; but around the knee it frequently occurs in relation to the prepatellar bursa and to the popliteal lymph glands, and may endanger the knee-joint. It is also met with in the groin following on inflammation and suppuration of the inguinal glands, and cases are recorded in which the sloughing process has implicated the femoral vessels and led to secondary hæmorrhage.

In the ankle area, cellulitis is not very common; however, around the knee, it often happens in relation to the prepatellar bursa and the popliteal lymph nodes, which can threaten the knee joint. It can also occur in the groin after inflammation and pus formation of the inguinal glands, and there are cases documented where the sloughing process has affected the femoral vessels and caused secondary bleeding.

Cellulitis of the scalp, orbit, neck, pelvis, and perineum will be considered with the diseases of these regions.

Cellulitis of the scalp, eye area, neck, pelvis, and perineum will be addressed along with the conditions affecting these areas.

Chronic Suppuration

While it is true that a chronic pyogenic abscess is sometimes met with—for example, in the breast and in the marrow of long bones—in the great majority of instances the formation of a chronic or cold abscess is the result of the action of the tubercle bacillus. It is therefore more convenient to study this form of suppuration with tuberculosis (p. 139).

While it's true that a chronic pyogenic abscess can occur—like in the breast and in the marrow of long bones—in most cases, the development of a chronic or cold abscess is due to the action of the tubercle bacillus. So, it's more practical to examine this type of suppuration in relation to tuberculosis (p. 139).

Sinus and Fistula

Sinus.—A sinus is a track leading from a focus of suppuration to a cutaneous or mucous surface. It usually represents the path by which the discharge escapes from an abscess cavity that has been prevented from closing completely, either from mechanical causes or from the persistent formation of discharge which must find an exit. A sinus is lined by granulation tissue, and when it is of long standing the opening may be dragged below the level of the surrounding skin by contraction of the scar tissue around it. As a sinus will persist until the obstacle to closure of the original abscess is removed, it is necessary that this should be sought for. It may be a foreign body, such as a piece of dead bone, an infected ligature, or a bullet, acting mechanically or by keeping up discharge, and if the body is removed the sinus usually heals. The presence of a foreign body is often suggested by a mass of redundant granulations at the mouth of the sinus. If a sinus passes through a muscle, the repeated contractions tend to prevent healing until the muscle is kept at rest by a splint, or put out of action by division of its fibres. The sinuses associated with empyema are prevented from healing by the rigidity of the chest wall, and will only close after an operation which admits of the cavity being obliterated. In any case it is necessary to disinfect the track, and, it may be, to remove the unhealthy granulations lining it, by means of the sharp spoon, or to excise it bodily. To encourage healing from the bottom the cavity should be packed with bismuth or iodoform gauze. The healing of long and tortuous sinuses is often hastened by the injection of Beck's bismuth paste (p. 145). If disfigurement is likely to follow from cicatricial contraction—for example, in a sinus over the lower jaw associated with a carious tooth—the sinus should be excised and the raw surfaces approximated with stitches.

Sinus.—A sinus is a channel that connects a site of pus formation to the skin or mucous membrane. It typically represents the route through which the discharge escapes from an abscess that hasn’t completely closed, either due to physical reasons or ongoing discharge that needs to exit. A sinus is lined with granulation tissue, and if it persists for a long time, the opening may be pulled below the level of the surrounding skin because of scar tissue contraction. A sinus will remain until the barrier to closing the original abscess is addressed, so it’s important to identify what that barrier is. It could be a foreign object, like a piece of dead bone, an infected suture, or a bullet, that continues to cause discharge and if that object is removed, the sinus typically heals. The presence of a foreign object is often indicated by an excess of granulation tissue at the opening of the sinus. If a sinus goes through a muscle, the repeated muscle contractions can hinder healing until the muscle is immobilized with a splint or surgically divided. Sinuses related to empyema are prevented from healing due to the stiff chest wall and will only close after surgery that allows the cavity to be filled in. In all cases, it’s crucial to disinfect the channel and possibly remove the unhealthy granulation tissue lining it, using a sharp spoon or by excising it entirely. To promote healing from the base, the cavity should be filled with bismuth or iodoform gauze. The healing process for long and twisted sinuses is often improved by injecting Beck's bismuth paste (p. 145). If there’s a risk of disfigurement from scar tissue contraction—such as with a sinus over the lower jaw linked to a decayed tooth—the sinus should be removed and the raw edges stitched together.

The tuberculous sinus is described under Tuberculosis.

The tuberculous sinus is explained under Tuberculosis.

A fistula is an abnormal canal passing from a mucous surface to the skin or to another mucous surface. Fistulæ resulting from suppuration usually occur near the natural openings of mucous canals—for example, on the cheek, as a salivary fistula; beside the inner angle of the eye, as a lacrymal fistula; near the ear, as a mastoid fistula; or close to the anus, as a fistula-in-ano. Intestinal fistulæ are sometimes met with in the abdominal wall after strangulated hernia, operations for appendicitis, tuberculous peritonitis, and other conditions. In the perineum, fistulæ frequently complicate stricture of the urethra.

A fistula is an abnormal channel that connects a mucous surface to the skin or another mucous surface. Fistulas that develop from infection typically occur near the natural openings of mucous canals—for instance, on the cheek, as a salivary fistula; near the inner corner of the eye, as a lacrimal fistula; close to the ear, as a mastoid fistula; or near the anus, as a fistula-in-ano. Intestinal fistulas sometimes appear in the abdominal wall after situations like strangulated hernia, surgeries for appendicitis, tuberculous peritonitis, and other circumstances. In the perineum, fistulas often complicate urethral stricture.

Fistulæ also occur between the bladder and vagina (vesico-vaginal fistula), or between the bladder and the rectum (recto-vesical fistula).

Fistulas can also form between the bladder and vagina (vesico-vaginal fistula), or between the bladder and rectum (recto-vesical fistula).

The treatment of these various forms of fistula will be described in the sections dealing with the regions in which they occur.

The treatment for these different types of fistula will be explained in the sections that cover the areas where they happen.

Congenital fistulæ, such as occur in the neck from imperfect closure of branchial clefts, or in the abdomen from unobliterated fœtal ducts such as the urachus or Meckel's diverticulum, will be described in their proper places.

Congenital fistulas, which occur in the neck due to incomplete closure of branchial clefts, or in the abdomen because of persistent fetal ducts like the urachus or Meckel's diverticulum, will be discussed in their appropriate sections.

Constitutional Manifestations of Pyogenic Infection

We have here to consider under the terms Sapræmia, Septicæmia, and Pyæmia certain general effects of pyogenic infection, which, although their clinical manifestations may vary, are all associated with the action of the same forms of bacteria. They may occur separately or in combination, or one may follow on and merge into another.

We need to look at the general effects of pyogenic infection under the terms Sapræmia, Septicæmia, and Pyæmia. Although their clinical signs may differ, they're all linked to the action of the same types of bacteria. They can happen on their own or together, and one may lead into and combine with another.

Sapræmia, or septic intoxication, is the name applied to a form of poisoning resulting from the absorption into the blood of the toxic products of pyogenic bacteria. These products, which are of the nature of alkaloids, act immediately on their entrance into the circulation, and produce effects in direct proportion to the amount absorbed. As the toxins are gradually eliminated from the body the symptoms abate, and if no more are introduced they disappear. Sapræmia in these respects, therefore, is comparable to poisoning by any other form of alkaloid, such as strychnin or morphin.

Sapræmia, or septic poisoning, refers to a type of poisoning that occurs when toxic substances produced by pyogenic bacteria enter the bloodstream. These substances, which resemble alkaloids, begin to affect the body as soon as they enter the circulation, with the severity of the effects directly related to the amount absorbed. As the toxins are gradually removed from the body, the symptoms lessen, and if no further toxins are introduced, they eventually fade away. In this regard, Sapræmia is similar to poisoning by other alkaloids, such as strychnine or morphine.

Clinical Features.—The symptoms of sapræmia seldom manifest themselves within twenty-four hours of an operation or injury, because it takes some time for the bacteria to produce a sufficient dose of their poisons. The onset of the condition is marked by a feeling of chilliness, sometimes amounting to a rigor, and a rise of temperature to 102°, 103°, or 104° F., with morning remissions (Fig. 10). The heart's action is markedly depressed, and the pulse is soft and compressible. The appetite is lost, the tongue dry and covered with a thin brownish-red fur, so that it has the appearance of “dried beef.” The urine is scanty and loaded with urates. In severe cases diarrhœa and vomiting of dark coffee-ground material are often prominent features. Death is usually impending when the skin becomes cold and clammy, the mucous membranes livid, the pulse feeble and fluttering, the discharges involuntary, and when a low form of muttering delirium is present.

Clinical Features.—The symptoms of sapræmia rarely show up within twenty-four hours after an operation or injury because it takes time for the bacteria to produce enough of their toxins. The condition typically begins with chills, sometimes leading to shivering, and a rise in temperature to 102°, 103°, or 104° F., with a decrease in the morning (Fig. 10). The heart rate is noticeably weakened, and the pulse is soft and easy to compress. There's a loss of appetite, the tongue is dry and covered with a thin brownish-red coating, resembling “dried beef.” Urine production is low and contains high levels of urates. In severe cases, diarrhea and vomiting of dark, coffee-ground material are often significant signs. Death is usually near when the skin becomes cold and clammy, the mucous membranes appear bluish, the pulse is weak and irregular, there are involuntary discharges, and a low level of muttering delirium is present.

Fig. 10.—Charts of Acute sapræmia from (a) case of crushed foot, and (b) case of incomplete abortion.

Fig. 10.—Charts of Acute sapræmia from (a) case of crushed foot, and (b) case of incomplete abortion.

Fig. 10.—Charts of Acute sapræmia from (a) a case of crushed foot, and (b) a case of incomplete abortion.

A local form of septic infection is always present—it may be an abscess, an infected compound fracture, or an infection of the cavity of the uterus, for example, from a retained portion of placenta.

A local type of septic infection is always there—it could be an abscess, an infected compound fracture, or an infection in the uterus cavity, for instance, from a piece of retained placenta.

Treatment.—The first indication is the immediate and complete removal of the infected material. The wound must be freely opened, all blood-clot, discharge, or necrosed tissue removed, and the area disinfected by washing with sterilised salt solution, peroxide of hydrogen, or eusol. Stronger lotions are to be avoided as being likely to depress the tissues, and so interfere with protective phagocytosis. On account of its power of neutralising toxins, iodoform is useful in these cases, and is best employed by packing the wound with iodoform gauze, and treating it by the open method, if this is possible.

Treatment.—The first step is to immediately and completely remove the infected material. The wound should be fully opened, and all blood clots, discharge, or dead tissue must be cleared away. The area should be disinfected by washing with sterilized saline solution, hydrogen peroxide, or eusol. Stronger solutions should be avoided, as they can harm the tissues and interfere with the protective process of phagocytosis. Because of its ability to neutralize toxins, iodoform is helpful in these situations and is best used by packing the wound with iodoform gauze and treating it using the open method, if possible.

The general treatment is carried out on the same lines as for other infective conditions.

The general treatment is done in the same way as for other infectious conditions.

Chronic sapræmia or Hectic Fever.—Hectic fever differs from acute sapræmia merely in degree. It usually occurs in connection with tuberculous conditions, such as bone or joint disease, psoas abscess, or empyema, which have opened externally, and have thereby become infected with pyogenic organisms. It is gradual in its development, and is of a mild type throughout.

Chronic sapræmia or Hectic Fever.—Hectic fever is different from acute sapræmia mainly in intensity. It typically happens alongside tuberculosis-related issues, like bone or joint diseases, psoas abscess, or empyema, that have broken through to the outside and have become infected with pus-producing bacteria. It develops slowly and remains mild throughout.

Fig. 11.—Chart of Hectic Fever.

Fig. 11.—Chart of Hectic Fever.

Fig. 11.—Hectic Fever Chart.

The pulse is small, feeble, and compressible, and the temperature rises in the afternoon or evening to 102° or 103° F. (Fig. 11), the cheeks becoming characteristically flushed. In the early morning the temperature falls to normal or below it, and the patient breaks into a profuse perspiration, which leaves him pale, weak, and exhausted. He becomes rapidly and markedly emaciated, even although in some cases the appetite remains good and is even voracious.

The pulse is weak, faint, and easy to compress, and the temperature goes up in the afternoon or evening to 102° or 103° F. (Fig. 11), and the cheeks become noticeably flushed. In the early morning, the temperature drops to normal or lower, and the patient sweats heavily, leaving him pale, weak, and exhausted. He quickly becomes very thin, even though in some cases his appetite stays strong and can even be ravenous.

The poisons circulating in the blood produce waxy degeneration in certain viscera, notably the liver, spleen, kidneys, and intestines. The process begins in the arterial walls, and spreads thence to the connective-tissue structures, causing marked enlargement of the affected organs. Albuminuria, ascites, œdema of the lower limbs, clubbing of the fingers, and diarrhœa are among the most prominent symptoms of this condition.

The toxins in the bloodstream cause waxy degeneration in certain organs, especially the liver, spleen, kidneys, and intestines. The process starts in the arterial walls and spreads to the connective tissue, leading to significant enlargement of the affected organs. Some of the most noticeable symptoms of this condition include albuminuria, ascites, swelling in the lower limbs, clubbed fingers, and diarrhea.

The prognosis in hectic fever depends on the completeness with which the further absorption of toxins can be prevented. In many cases this can only be effected by an operation which provides for free drainage, and, if possible, the removal of infected tissues. The resulting wound is best treated by the open method. Even advanced waxy degeneration does not contra-indicate this line of treatment, as the diseased organs usually recover if the focus from which absorption of toxic material is taking place is completely eradicated.

The prognosis in severe fever relies on how effectively we can stop further absorption of toxins. In many cases, this can only be achieved through surgery that allows for proper drainage and, if possible, the removal of infected tissues. The resulting wound is best managed using the open method. Even in cases of advanced waxy degeneration, this treatment approach is still valid, as the affected organs typically heal if the source of toxic absorption is completely eliminated.

Fig. 12.—Chart of case of Septicæmia followed by Pyæmia.

Fig. 12.—Chart of case of Septicæmia followed by Pyæmia.

Fig. 12.—Chart of a case of Septicemia followed by Pyemia.

Septicæmia.—This form of blood-poisoning is the result of the action of pyogenic bacteria, which not only produce their toxins at the primary seat of infection, but themselves enter the blood-stream and are carried to other parts, where they settle and produce further effects.

Septicemia.—This type of blood poisoning happens due to the action of pus-forming bacteria, which not only produce toxins at the initial site of infection but also enter the bloodstream and spread to other areas, where they cause additional effects.

Clinical Features.—There may be an incubation period of some hours between the infection and the first manifestation of acute septicæmia. In such conditions as acute osteomyelitis or acute peritonitis, we see the most typical clinical pictures of this condition. The onset is marked by a chill, or a rigor, which may be repeated, while the temperature rises to 103° or 104° F., although in very severe cases the temperature may remain subnormal throughout, the virulence of the toxins preventing reaction. It is in the general appearance of the patient and in the condition of the pulse that we have our best guides as to the severity of the condition. If the pulse remains firm, full, and regular, and does not exceed 110 or even 120, while the temperature is moderately raised, the outlook is hopeful; but when the pulse becomes small and compressible, and reaches 130 or more, especially if at the same time the temperature is low, a grave prognosis is indicated. The tongue is often dry and coated with a black crust down the centre, while the sides are red. It is a good omen when the tongue becomes moist again. Thirst is most distressing, especially in septicæmia of intestinal origin. Persistent vomiting of dark-brown material is often present, and diarrhœa with blood-stained stools is not uncommon. The urine is small in amount, and contains a large proportion of urates. As the poisons accumulate, the respiration becomes shallow and laboured, the face of a dull ashy grey, the nose pinched, and the skin cold and clammy. Capillary hæmorrhages sometimes take place in the skin or mucous membranes; and in a certain proportion of cases cutaneous eruptions simulating those of scarlet fever or measles appear, and are apt to lead to errors in diagnosis. In other cases there is slight jaundice. The mental state is often one of complete apathy, the patient failing to realise the gravity of his condition; sometimes there is delirium.

Clinical Features.—There can be an incubation period of several hours between the infection and the first signs of acute septicemia. In conditions like acute osteomyelitis or acute peritonitis, we see the most typical clinical presentations of this condition. The onset is marked by chills or shaking episodes that may come and go, while the temperature can rise to 103° or 104° F.; however, in very severe cases, the temperature might stay low throughout due to the potency of the toxins preventing any reaction. The general appearance of the patient and the condition of the pulse give us the best indicators of the severity of the condition. If the pulse is strong, full, and regular, remaining below 110 or even 120, while the temperature is moderately elevated, the outlook is promising; but when the pulse becomes weak and thready, reaching 130 or higher, especially if the temperature is low at the same time, it indicates a serious prognosis. The tongue is often dry and coated with a dark crust in the center, while the sides are red. It’s a positive sign when the tongue becomes moist again. Thirst is very distressing, especially in cases of septicemia from intestinal sources. Persistent vomiting of dark brown material is often present, and diarrhea with bloody stools is not uncommon. The urine is scant and contains a high level of urates. As the toxins build up, breathing becomes shallow and labored, the face appears dull ashy gray, the nose looks pinched, and the skin feels cold and clammy. There can be capillary hemorrhages in the skin or mucous membranes; in some cases, skin rashes that resemble those of scarlet fever or measles may occur, potentially leading to diagnostic errors. In other cases, mild jaundice may develop. The mental state is often one of complete apathy, with the patient failing to recognize the seriousness of their condition; sometimes, there is delirium.

The prognosis is always grave, and depends on the possibility of completely eradicating the focus of infection, and on the reserve force the patient has to carry him over the period during which he is eliminating the poison already circulating in his blood.

The prognosis is always serious and depends on the ability to completely remove the source of infection, as well as the patient's strength to get through the time it takes to get rid of the toxins already in his bloodstream.

The treatment is carried out on the same lines as in sapræmia, but it is less likely to be successful owing to the organisms having entered the circulation. When possible, the primary focus of infection should be dealt with.

The treatment is done the same way as in sapræmia, but it's less likely to work since the organisms have entered the bloodstream. If possible, the primary source of the infection should be addressed.

Pyæmia is a form of blood-poisoning characterised by the development of secondary foci of suppuration in different parts of the body. Toxins are thus introduced into the blood, not only at the primary seat of infection, but also from each of these metastatic collections. Like septicæmia, this condition is due to pyogenic bacteria, the streptococcus pyogenes being the commonest organism found. The primary infection is usually in a wound—for example, a compound fracture—but cases occur in which the point of entrance of the bacteria is not discoverable. The dissemination of the organisms takes place through the medium of infected emboli which form in a thrombosed vein in the vicinity of the original lesion, and, breaking loose, are carried thence in the blood-stream. These emboli lodge in the minute vessels of the lungs, spleen, liver, kidneys, pleura, brain, synovial membranes, or cellular tissue, and the bacteria they contain give rise to secondary foci of suppuration. Secondary abscesses are thus formed in those parts, and these in turn may be the starting-point of new emboli which give rise to fresh areas of pus formation. The organs above named are the commonest situations of pyæmic abscesses, but these may also occur in the bone marrow, the substance of muscles, the heart and pericardium, lymph glands, subcutaneous tissue, or, in fact, in any tissue of the body. Organisms circulating in the blood are prone to lodge on the valves of the heart and give rise to endocarditis.

Pyæmia is a type of blood poisoning marked by the formation of secondary pus-filled areas in different parts of the body. Toxins are introduced into the bloodstream not only from the initial infection site but also from each of these infected areas. Similar to septicemia, this condition is caused by pyogenic bacteria, with streptococcus pyogenes being the most commonly found organism. The primary infection usually starts in a wound—like a compound fracture—but there are instances where the entry point of the bacteria is unknown. The spread of the organisms occurs through infected emboli that form in a blocked vein near the original infection site and, once they break free, they travel through the bloodstream. These emboli get stuck in the small blood vessels of the lungs, spleen, liver, kidneys, pleura, brain, synovial membranes, or connective tissue, leading to secondary pus-filled areas. Thus, secondary abscesses form in those locations, which in turn may create new emboli that lead to additional pus formation. The organs mentioned above are the most common places for pyemic abscesses, but these can also occur in the bone marrow, muscle tissue, heart and pericardium, lymph nodes, subcutaneous tissue, or really any tissue in the body. Organisms in the bloodstream often settle on the heart valves, causing endocarditis.

Fig. 13.—Chart of Pyæmia following on Acute Osteomyelitis.

Fig. 13.—Chart of Pyæmia following on Acute Osteomyelitis.

Fig. 13.—Chart of Pyemia resulting from Acute Osteomyelitis.

Clinical Features.—Before antiseptic surgery was practised, pyæmia was a common complication of wounds. In the present day it is not only infinitely less common, but appears also to be of a less severe type. Its rarity and its mildness may be related as cause and effect, because it was formerly found that pyæmia contracted from a pyæmic patient was more virulent than that from other sources.

Clinical Features.—Before antiseptic surgery became common, pyemia was a frequent complication of wounds. Today, it is not only much less common, but it also seems to be less severe. Its rarity and lower severity might be connected, as it was previously noted that pyemia contracted from a pyemic patient was more aggressive than that from other sources.

In contrast with sapræmia and septicæmia, pyæmia is late of developing, and it seldom begins within a week of the primary infection. The first sign is a feeling of chilliness, or a violent rigor lasting for perhaps half an hour, during which time the temperature rises to 103°, 104°, or 105° F. In the course of an hour it begins to fall again, and the patient breaks into a profuse sweat. The temperature may fall several degrees, but seldom reaches the normal. In a few days there is a second rigor with rise of temperature, and another remission, and such attacks may be repeated at diminishing intervals during the course of the illness (Figs. 12 and 13). The pulse is soft, and tends to remain abnormally rapid even when the temperature falls nearly to normal.

In contrast to sapræmia and septicæmia, pyæmia takes longer to develop and rarely starts within a week of the initial infection. The first sign is feeling chilly or experiencing a strong shiver that lasts for about half an hour, during which the temperature rises to 103°, 104°, or 105° F. After about an hour, it begins to drop again, and the patient sweats profusely. The temperature may decrease by several degrees but rarely returns to normal. A few days later, there’s a second shiver with a rise in temperature, followed by another drop, and these episodes can occur more frequently throughout the course of the illness (Figs. 12 and 13). The pulse is weak and tends to stay abnormally fast even when the temperature approaches normal.

The face is flushed, and wears a drawn, anxious expression, and the eyes are bright. A characteristic sweetish odour, which has been compared to that of new-mown hay, can be detected in the breath and may pervade the patient. The appetite is lost; there may be sickness and vomiting and profuse diarrhœa; and the patient emaciates rapidly. The skin is continuously hot, and has often a peculiar pungent feel. Patches of erythema sometimes appear scattered over the body. The skin may assume a dull sallow or earthy hue, or a bright yellow icteric tint may appear. The conjunctivæ also may be yellow. In the latter stages of the disease the pulse becomes small and fluttering; the tongue becomes dry and brown; sordes collect on the teeth; and a low muttering form of delirium supervenes.

The face is flushed and shows a drawn, anxious expression, with bright eyes. A characteristic sweet smell, similar to new-mown hay, can be noticed in the breath and may surround the patient. The appetite is gone; there may be nausea, vomiting, and severe diarrhea; and the patient loses weight rapidly. The skin feels continuously hot and often has a strange, sharp sensation. Patches of redness sometimes appear scattered across the body. The skin may take on a dull yellow or earthy color, or a bright yellow jaundiced tint may show up. The whites of the eyes may also turn yellow. In the later stages of the illness, the pulse becomes weak and fluttery; the tongue dries out and turns brown; plaque builds up on the teeth; and a low, murmuring form of delirium sets in.

Secondary infection of the parotid gland frequently occurs, and gives rise to a suppurative parotitis. This condition is associated with severe pain, gradually extending from behind the angle of the jaw on to the face. There is also swelling over the gland, and eventually suppuration and sloughing of the gland tissue and overlying skin.

Secondary infections of the parotid gland often happen and lead to a pus-filled parotitis. This condition comes with intense pain that gradually spreads from behind the angle of the jaw to the face. There’s also swelling over the gland, and eventually, it can result in pus formation and tissue death, affecting both the gland and the skin above it.

Secondary abscesses in the lymph glands, subcutaneous tissue, or joints are often so insidious and painless in their development that they are only discovered accidentally. When the abscess is evacuated, healing often takes place with remarkable rapidity, and with little impairment of function.

Secondary abscesses in the lymph nodes, under the skin, or in the joints are often so gradual and painless in their development that they are only found by chance. When the abscess is drained, healing usually happens surprisingly quickly, with minimal loss of function.

The general symptoms may be simulated by an attack of malaria.

The general symptoms can be mimicked by a malaria attack.

Prognosis.—The prognosis in acute pyæmia is much less hopeless than it once was, a considerable proportion of the patients recovering. In acute cases the disease proves fatal in ten days or a fortnight, death being due to toxæmia. Chronic cases often run a long course, lasting for weeks or even months, and prove fatal from exhaustion and waxy disease following on prolonged suppuration.

Prognosis.—The outlook for acute pyemia is much better than it used to be, with a significant number of patients recovering. In acute cases, the disease can be fatal within ten days to two weeks, with death caused by toxemia. Chronic cases can last a long time, extending for weeks or even months, and can be fatal due to exhaustion and waxy disease that follows prolonged pus accumulation.

Treatment.—In such conditions as compound fractures and severe lacerated wounds, much can be done to avert the conditions which lead to pyæmia, by applying a Bier's constricting bandage as soon as there is evidence of infection having taken place, or even if there is reason to suspect that the wound is not aseptic.

Treatment.—In cases like compound fractures and severe lacerated wounds, a lot can be done to prevent the conditions that lead to pyemia by applying a Bier's constricting bandage as soon as there are signs of infection or even if there's a reason to suspect that the wound isn't clean.

If sepsis is already established, and evidence of general infection is present, the wound should be opened up sufficiently to admit of thorough disinfection and drainage, and the constricting bandage applied to aid the defensive processes going on in the tissues. If these measures fail, amputation of the limb may be the only means of preventing further dissemination of infective material from the primary source of infection.

If sepsis is already present and there's clear evidence of a general infection, the wound should be opened up enough for proper disinfection and drainage, and a constricting bandage should be applied to support the body's defense processes in the tissues. If these steps don't work, amputating the limb might be the only way to stop the further spread of infectious material from the original source of infection.

Attempts have been made to interrupt the channel along which the infective emboli spread, by ligating or resecting the main vein of the affected part, but this is seldom feasible except in the case of the internal jugular vein for infection of the transverse sinus.

Attempts have been made to block the path along which the infectious particles travel by tying off or removing the main vein in the affected area, but this is rarely possible except in the case of the internal jugular vein for infections of the transverse sinus.

Secondary abscesses must be aspirated or opened and drained whenever possible.

Secondary abscesses should be drained by aspiration or incision whenever possible.

The general treatment is conducted on the same lines as on other forms of pyogenic infection.

The general treatment is carried out in the same way as with other types of pyogenic infections.

CHAPTER V
ULCERATION AND ULCERS

The process of ulceration may be defined as the molecular or cellular death of tissue taking place on a free surface. It is essentially of the same nature as the process of suppuration, only that the purulent discharge, instead of collecting in a closed cavity and forming an abscess, at once escapes on the surface.

Ulceration refers to the death of tissue at an open surface at the molecular or cellular level. It's similar to suppuration, except that the pus doesn't collect in a closed space to form an abscess; instead, it immediately escapes to the surface.

An ulcer is an open wound or sore in which there are present certain conditions tending to prevent it undergoing the natural process of repair. Of these, one of the most important is the presence of pathogenic bacteria, which by their action not only prevent healing, but so irritate and destroy the tissues as to lead to an actual increase in the size of the sore. Interference with the nutrition of a part by œdema or chronic venous congestion may impede healing; as may also induration of the surrounding area, by preventing the contraction which is such an important factor in repair. Defective innervation, such as occurs in injuries and diseases of the spinal cord, also plays an important part in delaying repair. In certain constitutional conditions, too—for example, Bright's disease, diabetes, or syphilis—the vitiated state of the tissues is an impediment to repair. Mechanical causes, such as unsuitable dressings or ill-fitting appliances, may also act in the same direction.

An ulcer is an open wound or sore that has certain conditions preventing it from healing naturally. One of the most significant factors is the presence of harmful bacteria, which not only stop the healing process but also irritate and damage the tissues, causing the sore to actually get larger. Issues with the blood supply to an area, like swelling or chronic venous congestion, can hinder healing; so can hardening of the surrounding tissue, which prevents the tightening that is crucial for repair. Problems with nerve function, such as those caused by spinal cord injuries or diseases, also play a key role in slowing down healing. Additionally, certain health conditions—like Bright's disease, diabetes, or syphilis—can negatively affect tissue health and impede repair. Mechanical factors, such as inappropriate dressings or poorly fitting devices, can also contribute to these issues.

Clinical Examination of an Ulcer.—In examining any ulcer, we observe—(1) Its base or floor, noting the presence or absence of granulations, their disposition, size, colour, vascularity, and whether they are depressed or elevated in relation to the surrounding parts. (2) The discharge as to quantity, consistence, colour, composition, and odour. (3) The edges, noting particularly whether or not the marginal epithelium is attempting to grow over the surface; also their shape, regularity, thickness, and whether undermined or overlapping, everted or depressed. (4) The surrounding tissues, as to whether they are congested, œdematous, inflamed, indurated, or otherwise. (5) Whether or not there is pain or tenderness in the raw surface or its surroundings. (6) The part of the body on which it occurs, because certain ulcers have special seats of election—for example, the varicose ulcer in the lower third of the leg, the perforating ulcer on the sole of the foot, and so on.

Clinical Examination of an Ulcer.—When examining any ulcer, we look at—(1) Its base or floor, noting whether there are granulations present or absent, their arrangement, size, color, blood supply, and if they are lower or higher compared to the surrounding area. (2) The discharge in terms of amount, consistency, color, makeup, and smell. (3) The edges, paying special attention to whether the surrounding epithelium is trying to cover the surface; also their shape, regularity, thickness, and whether they are undermined, overlapping, turned outward, or depressed. (4) The surrounding tissues, which may be congested, swollen, inflamed, hardened, or otherwise. (5) Whether there is pain or tenderness in the raw surface or its surroundings. (6) The part of the body where it occurs, since certain ulcers tend to appear in specific areas—for instance, the varicose ulcer in the lower third of the leg, the perforating ulcer on the sole of the foot, and so on.

The Healing Sore.—If a portion of skin be excised aseptically, and no attempt made to close the wound, the raw surface left is soon covered over with a layer of coagulated blood and lymph. In the course of a few days this is replaced by the growth of granulations, which are of uniform size, of a pinkish-red colour, and moist with a slight serous exudate containing a few dead leucocytes. They grow until they reach the level of the surrounding skin, and so fill the gap with a fine velvety mass of granulation tissue. At the edges, the young epithelium may be seen spreading in over the granulations as a fine bluish-white pellicle, which gradually covers the sore, becoming paler in colour as it thickens, and eventually forming the smooth, non-vascular covering of the cicatrix. There is no pain, and the surrounding parts are healthy.

The Healing Sore.—If a section of skin is removed in a sterile manner, and no effort is made to close the wound, the exposed area will soon be covered with a layer of clotted blood and lymph. Over the course of a few days, this will be replaced by the growth of granulations, which are all about the same size, pinkish-red in color, and moist with a slight clear fluid that contains a few dead white blood cells. They continue to grow until they are level with the surrounding skin, filling the gap with a soft, velvety mass of granulation tissue. At the edges, the new skin cells can be seen spreading over the granulations as a thin bluish-white layer, which gradually covers the sore, becoming lighter in color as it thickens and eventually forming a smooth, non-vascular covering of the scar. There is no pain, and the surrounding area is healthy.

This may be used as a type with which to compare the ulcers seen at the bedside, so that we may determine how far, and in what particulars, these differ from the type; and that we may in addition recognise the conditions that have to be counteracted before the characters of the typical healing sore are assumed.

This can be used as a model to compare the ulcers we observe at the bedside, allowing us to identify how much and in what ways they differ from the model. Additionally, it helps us recognize the conditions that need to be addressed before the characteristics of a typical healing sore appear.

For purposes of contrast we may indicate the characters of an open sore in which bacterial infection with pathogenic bacteria has taken place. The layer of coagulated blood and lymph becomes liquefied and is thrown off, and instead of granulations being formed, the tissues exposed on the floor of the ulcer are destroyed by the bacterial toxins, with the formation of minute sloughs and a quantity of pus.

For comparison, we can describe the characteristics of an open sore where harmful bacteria have caused an infection. The layer of clotted blood and lymph breaks down and is expelled, and rather than forming granulations, the tissues exposed at the base of the ulcer are damaged by bacterial toxins, resulting in tiny areas of dead tissue and a lot of pus.

The discharge is profuse, thin, acrid, and offensive, and consists of pus, broken-down blood-clot, and sloughs. The edges are inflamed, irregular, and ragged, showing no sign of growing epithelium—on the contrary, the sore may be actually increasing in area by the breaking-down of the tissues at its margins. The surrounding parts are hot, red, swollen, and œdematous; and there is pain and tenderness both in the sore itself and in the parts around.

The discharge is abundant, thin, sharp-smelling, and unpleasant, made up of pus, disintegrated blood clots, and dead tissue. The edges are inflamed, uneven, and jagged, showing no signs of new skin growth—in fact, the sore might be getting larger due to the tissue at its edges breaking down. The surrounding area is warm, red, swollen, and swollen with fluid; there is pain and tenderness both in the sore itself and in the nearby areas.

Classification of Ulcers.—The nomenclature of ulcers is much involved and gives rise to great confusion, chiefly for the reason that no one basis of classification has been adopted. Thus some ulcers are named according to the causes at work in producing or maintaining them—for example, the traumatic, the septic, and the varicose ulcer; some from the constitutional element present, as the gouty and the diabetic ulcer; and others according to the condition in which they happen to be when seen by the surgeon, such as the weak, the inflamed, and the callous ulcer.

Classification of Ulcers.—The naming of ulcers is quite complicated and leads to a lot of confusion, mainly because there isn't a single standard for classification. Some ulcers are named based on their causes, like traumatic, septic, and varicose ulcers; others are named for the underlying health issues involved, such as gouty and diabetic ulcers; and some are classified by their condition when the surgeon examines them, including weak, inflamed, and callous ulcers.

So long as we retain these names it will be impossible to find a single basis for classification; and yet many of the terms are so descriptive and so generally understood that it is undesirable to abolish them. We must therefore remain content with a clinical arrangement of ulcers,—it cannot be called a classification,—considering any given ulcer from two points of view: first its cause, and second its present condition. This method of studying ulcers has the practical advantage that it furnishes us with the main indications for treatment as well as for diagnosis: the cause must be removed, and the condition so modified as to convert the ulcer into an aseptic healing sore.

As long as we keep these names, it will be impossible to find a single way to classify them; however, many of the terms are so descriptive and widely understood that it wouldn’t be practical to get rid of them. Therefore, we have to settle for a clinical arrangement of ulcers—this can’t really be called a classification—looking at any given ulcer from two perspectives: first, its cause, and second, its current state. This approach to studying ulcers has the practical benefit of giving us the main guidelines for treatment and diagnosis: we need to eliminate the cause and adjust the condition to turn the ulcer into a clean, healing sore.

A. Arrangement of Ulcers according to their Cause.—Although any given ulcer may be due to a combination of causes, it is convenient to describe the following groups:

A. Arrangement of Ulcers according to their Cause.—While any ulcer can result from a mix of causes, it's useful to categorize them into the following groups:

Ulcers due to Traumatism.—Traumatism in the form of a crush or bruise is a frequent cause of ulcer formation, acting either by directly destroying the skin, or by so diminishing its vitality that it is rendered a suitable soil for bacteria. If these gain access, in the course of a few days the damaged area of skin becomes of a greyish colour, blebs form on it, and it undergoes necrosis, leaving an unhealthy raw surface when the slough separates.

Ulcers from Trauma.—Trauma like a crush or bruise is a common cause of ulcers. It can either directly damage the skin or weaken its vitality, making it a good place for bacteria to thrive. If bacteria get in, within a few days, the injured skin turns grey, blisters form, and it breaks down, resulting in an unhealthy raw area once the dead tissue falls off.

Heat and prolonged exposure to the Röntgen rays or to radium emanations act in a similar way.

Heat and long exposure to X-rays or to radium emissions have a similar effect.

The pressure of improperly padded splints or other appliances may so far interfere with the circulation of the part pressed upon, that the skin sloughs, leaving an open sore. This is most liable to occur in patients who suffer from some nerve lesion—such as anterior poliomyelitis, or injury of the spinal cord or nerve-trunks. Splint-pressure sores are usually situated over bony prominences, such as the malleoli, the condyles of the femur or humerus, the head of the fibula, the dorsum of the foot, or the base of the fifth metatarsal bone. On removing the splint, the skin of the part pressed upon is found to be of a red or pink colour, with a pale grey patch in the centre, which eventually sloughs and leaves an ulcer. Certain forms of bed-sore are also due to prolonged pressure.

The pressure from poorly padded splints or other devices can interfere with blood circulation to the area that's being pressed, which may cause the skin to break down and create an open sore. This is more likely to happen in patients with nerve damage—like those with anterior poliomyelitis, spinal cord injuries, or nerve injury. Pressure sores from splints typically appear over bony areas, such as the malleoli, the condyles of the femur or humerus, the head of the fibula, the top of the foot, or the base of the fifth metatarsal bone. When the splint is removed, the skin in the pressed area usually looks red or pink with a pale grey patch in the center, which eventually breaks down and results in an ulcer. Some types of bed-sores are also caused by prolonged pressure.

Pressure sores are also known to have been produced artificially by malingerers and hysterical subjects.

Pressure sores have also been known to be intentionally created by fakers and people experiencing hysteria.

Fig. 14.—Leg Ulcers associated with Varicose Veins and Pigmentation of the Skin.

Fig. 14.—Leg Ulcers associated with Varicose Veins and Pigmentation of the Skin.

Fig. 14.—Leg Ulcers linked to Varicose Veins and Skin Discoloration.

Ulcers due to Imperfect Circulation.—Imperfect circulation is an important causative factor in ulceration, especially when it is the venous return that is defective. This is best illustrated in the so-called leg ulcer, which occurs most frequently on the front and medial aspect of the lower third of the leg. At this point the anastomosis between the superficial and deep veins of the leg is less free than elsewhere, so that the extra stress thrown upon the surface veins interferes with the nutrition of the skin (Hilton). The importance of imperfect venous return in the causation of such ulcers is evidenced by the fact that as soon as the condition of the circulation is improved by confining the patient to bed and elevating the limb, the ulcer begins to heal, even although all methods of local treatment have hitherto proved ineffectual. In a considerable number of cases, but by no means in all, this form of ulcer is associated with the presence of varicose veins, and in such cases it is spoken of as the varicose ulcer (Fig. 14). The presence of varicose veins is frequently associated with a diffuse brownish or bluish pigmentation of the skin of the lower third of the leg, or with an obstinate form of dermatitis (varicose eczema), and the scratching or rubbing of the part is liable to cause a breach of the surface and permit of infection which leads to ulceration. Varicose ulcers may also originate from the bursting of a small peri-phlebitic abscess.

Ulcers from Poor Circulation.—Poor circulation is a significant cause of ulcers, especially when the venous return is impaired. This is best seen in the so-called leg ulcer, which most often occurs on the front and inside of the lower third of the leg. At this point, the connection between the superficial and deep veins of the leg is less flexible than in other areas, so the extra pressure on the surface veins disrupts the skin's nutrition (Hilton). The role of poor venous return in causing these ulcers is highlighted by the fact that once the circulation is improved by keeping the patient in bed and elevating the leg, the ulcer starts to heal, even if all previous local treatments had failed. In many cases, but not all, this type of ulcer is linked to the presence of varicose veins, and in these situations, it is referred to as a varicose ulcer (Fig. 14). Varicose veins are often associated with diffuse brownish or bluish discoloration of the skin in the lower third of the leg or with a stubborn type of dermatitis (varicose eczema), and scratching or rubbing the area can lead to a break in the skin's surface, allowing for infection that results in ulceration. Varicose ulcers can also arise from the rupture of a small peri-phlebitic abscess.

Varicose veins in immediate relation to the base of a large chronic ulcer usually become thrombosed, and in time are reduced to fibrous cords, and therefore in such cases hæmorrhage is not a common complication. In smaller and more superficial ulcers, however, the destructive process is liable to implicate the wall of the vessel before the occurrence of thrombosis, and to lead to profuse and it may be dangerous bleeding.

Varicose veins close to a large, chronic ulcer often get blood clots and eventually turn into fibrous cords, making bleeding a rare complication in those cases. However, with smaller and more superficial ulcers, the damaging process can affect the blood vessel wall before clots form, leading to heavy and potentially dangerous bleeding.

These ulcers are at first small and superficial, but from want of care, from continued standing or walking, or from injudicious treatment, they gradually become larger and deeper. They are not infrequently multiple, and this, together with their depth, may lead to their being mistaken for ulcers due to syphilis. The base of the ulcer is covered with imperfectly formed, soft, œdematous granulations, which give off a thin sero-purulent discharge. The edges are slightly inflamed, and show no evidence of healing. The parts around are usually pigmented and slightly œdematous, and as a rule there is little pain. This variety of ulcer is particularly prone to pass into the condition known as callous.

These ulcers start out small and superficial, but without proper care, from prolonged standing or walking, or from poor treatment, they slowly become larger and deeper. They are often multiple, and this, along with their depth, can sometimes cause them to be confused with ulcers caused by syphilis. The bottom of the ulcer is covered with poorly formed, soft, swollen granulations that produce a thin, cloudy discharge. The edges are slightly inflamed and show no signs of healing. The surrounding area is usually discolored and slightly swollen, and typically there is little pain. This type of ulcer is especially likely to develop into a condition known as callous.

In anæmic patients, especially young girls, ulcers are occasionally met with which have many of the clinical characters of those associated with imperfect venous return. They are slow to heal, and tend to pass into the condition known as weak.

In anæmic patients, especially young girls, ulcers are sometimes found that have many of the clinical features similar to those linked with poor venous return. They heal slowly and tend to progress into a condition known as weak.

Ulcers due to Interference with Nerve-Supply.—Any interference with the nerve-supply of the superficial tissues predisposes to ulceration. For example, trophic ulcers are liable to occur in injuries or diseases of the spinal cord, in cerebral paralysis, in limbs weakened by poliomyelitis, in ascending or peripheral neuritis, or after injuries of nerve-trunks.

Ulcers from Nerve Supply Issues.—Any disruption in the nerve supply to the surface tissues makes them more prone to ulceration. For instance, trophic ulcers can commonly arise from spinal cord injuries or diseases, cerebral palsy, limbs weakened by poliomyelitis, ascending or peripheral neuritis, or after injuries to nerve trunks.

The acute bed-sore is a rapidly progressing form of ulceration, often amounting to gangrene, of portions of skin exposed to pressure when their trophic nerve-supply has been interfered with.

The acute bed sore is a quickly advancing type of ulcer that often leads to gangrene, affecting areas of skin that are under pressure when their nerve supply has been disrupted.

Fig. 15.—Perforating Ulcers of Sole of Foot. (From Photograph lent by Sir Montagu Cotterill.)

Fig. 15.—Perforating Ulcers of Sole of Foot.

Fig. 15.—Perforating Ulcers of the Sole of the Foot.

(From Photograph lent by Sir Montagu Cotterill.)

(From Photograph lent by Sir Montagu Cotterill.)

The perforating ulcer of the foot is a peculiar type of sore which occurs in association with the different forms of peripheral neuritis, and with various lesions of the brain and spinal cord, such as general paralysis, locomotor ataxia, or syringo-myelia (Fig. 15). It also occurs in patients suffering from glycosuria, and is usually associated with arterio-sclerosis—local or general. Perforating ulcer is met with most frequently under the head of the metatarsal bone of the great toe. A callosity forms and suppuration occurs under it, the pus escaping through a small hole in the centre. The process slowly and gradually spreads deeper and deeper, till eventually the bone or joint is reached, and becomes implicated in the destructive process—hence the term “perforating ulcer.” The flexor tendons are sometimes destroyed, the toe being dorsiflexed by the unopposed extensors. The depth of the track being so disproportionate to its superficial area, the condition closely simulates a tuberculous sinus, for which it is liable to be mistaken. The raw surface is absolutely insensitive, so that the probe can be freely employed without the patient even being aware of it or suffering the least discomfort—a significant fact in diagnosis. The cavity is filled with effete and decomposing epidermis, which has a most offensive odour. The chronic and intractable character of the ulcer is due to interference with the trophic nerve-supply of the parts, and to the fact that the epithelium of the skin grows in and lines the track leading down to the deepest part of the ulcer and so prevents closure. While they are commonest on the sole of the foot and other parts subjected to pressure, perforating ulcers are met with on the sides and dorsum of the foot and toes, on the hands, and on other parts where no pressure has been exerted.

The perforating ulcer of the foot is a unique type of sore that occurs along with various forms of peripheral neuritis and different lesions of the brain and spinal cord, such as general paralysis, locomotor ataxia, or syringomyelia (Fig. 15). It can also appear in patients with glycosuria and is often linked to arteriosclerosis, either local or general. Perforating ulcers are most commonly found under the metatarsal bone of the big toe. A callus forms, and pus develops underneath, eventually draining through a small hole in the center. This process gradually penetrates deeper until it eventually involves the bone or joint, leading to the term “perforating ulcer.” Sometimes, the flexor tendons are damaged, causing the toe to be lifted by the unopposed extensors. The depth of the ulcer is much greater than its surface area, making it resemble a tuberculous sinus, which it can easily be mistaken for. The raw surface has no sensation, allowing a probe to be used freely without the patient noticing or feeling any pain—a crucial point for diagnosis. The cavity is filled with dead and decaying skin, which has a very foul smell. The chronic, persistent nature of the ulcer is due to disruption in the nerve supply that nourishes the area, and because skin cells grow in and line the pathway to the deepest part of the ulcer, preventing it from healing. While they mainly occur on the sole of the foot and other areas under pressure, perforating ulcers can also appear on the sides and top of the foot and toes, on the hands, and in other places where no pressure has been applied.

The tuberculous ulcer, so often seen in the neck, in the vicinity of joints, or over the ribs and sternum, usually results from the bursting through the skin of a tuberculous abscess. The base is soft, pale, and covered with feeble granulations and grey shreddy sloughs. The edges are of a dull blue or purple colour, and gradually thin out towards their free margins, and in addition are characteristically undermined, so that a probe can be passed for some distance between the floor of the ulcer and the thinned-out edges. Thin, devitalised tags of skin often stretch from side to side of the ulcer. The outline is irregular; small perforations often occur through the skin, and a thin, watery discharge, containing grey shreds of tuberculous debris, escapes.

The tuberculous ulcer, commonly found on the neck, around joints, or over the ribs and sternum, typically results from a tuberculous abscess breaking through the skin. The base is soft, pale, and covered with weak granulations and gray, ragged sloughs. The edges are a dull blue or purple and gradually taper off towards the free margins, and they are also characteristically undermined, allowing a probe to be inserted for some distance between the bottom of the ulcer and the thinned edges. Thin, damaged tags of skin often stretch across the ulcer. The shape is irregular; small holes frequently appear in the skin, and a thin, watery discharge, containing gray shreds of tuberculous debris, seeps out.

Bazin's Disease.—This term is applied to an affection of the skin and subcutaneous tissue which bears certain resemblances to tuberculosis. It is met with almost exclusively between the knee and the ankle, and it usually affects both legs. It is commonest in girls of delicate constitution, in whose family history there is evidence of a tuberculous taint. The patient often presents other lesions of a tuberculous character, notably enlarged cervical glands, and phlyctenular ophthalmia. The tubercle bacillus has rarely been found, but we have always observed characteristic epithelioid cells and giant cells in sections made from the edge or floor of the ulcer.

Bazin's Disease.—This term refers to a skin condition and damage to the tissue underneath that shows some similarities to tuberculosis. It mostly occurs between the knee and the ankle and typically affects both legs. It's most common in girls with a delicate constitution, especially if there's a family history of tuberculosis. The patient often shows other signs related to tuberculosis, such as swollen lymph nodes in the neck and phlyctenular eye inflammation. Although the tubercle bacillus has rarely been found, we have consistently observed characteristic epithelioid cells and giant cells in tissue samples taken from the edge or bottom of the ulcer.

Fig. 16.—Bazin's Disease in a girl æt. 16.

Fig. 16.—Bazin's Disease in a girl æt. 16.

Fig. 16.—Bazin's Disease in a 16-year-old girl.

The condition begins by the formation in the skin and subcutaneous tissue of dusky or livid nodules of induration, which soften and ulcerate, forming small open sores with ragged and undermined edges, not unlike those resulting from the breaking down of superficial syphilitic gummata (Fig. 16). Fresh crops of nodules appear in the neighbourhood of the ulcers, and in turn break down. While in the nodular stage the affection is sometimes painful, but with the formation of the ulcer the pain subsides.

The condition starts with the development of dark or purplish nodules in the skin and the tissue beneath, which soften and develop into ulcers, creating small open sores with jagged and undercut edges, similar to those from the breakdown of superficial syphilitic gummas (Fig. 16). New clusters of nodules appear near the ulcers and also begin to break down. While in the nodular stage, the condition can be somewhat painful, but once the ulcers form, the pain lessens.

The disease runs a chronic course, and may slowly extend over a wide area in spite of the usual methods of treatment. After lasting for some months, or even years, however, it may eventually undergo spontaneous cure. The most satisfactory treatment is to excise the affected tissues and fill the gap with skin-grafts.

The disease progresses chronically and may gradually spread over a large area despite standard treatment methods. After persisting for several months or even years, it can sometimes heal on its own. The most effective treatment is to remove the affected tissues and cover the area with skin grafts.

Fig. 17.—Syphilitic Ulcers in region of Knee, showing punched-out appearance and raised indurated edges.

Fig. 17.—Syphilitic Ulcers in region of Knee, showing punched-out appearance and raised indurated edges.

Fig. 17.—Syphilis Ulcers around the Knee, showing a punched-out look and raised, hardened edges.

The syphilitic ulcer is usually formed by the breaking down of a cutaneous or subcutaneous gumma in the tertiary stage of syphilis. When the gummatous tissue is first exposed by the destruction of the skin or mucous membrane covering it, it appears as a tough greyish slough, compared to “wash leather,” which slowly separates and leaves a more or less circular, deep, punched-out gap which shows a few feeble unhealthy granulations and small sloughs on its floor. The edges are raised and indurated; and the discharge is thick, glairy, and peculiarly offensive. The parts around the ulcer are congested and of a dark brown colour. There are usually several such ulcers together, and as they tend to heal at one part while they spread at another, the affected area assumes a sinuous or serpiginous outline. Syphilitic ulcers may be met with in any part of the body, but are most frequent in the upper part of the leg (Fig. 17), especially around the knee-joint in women, and over the ribs and sternum. On healing, they usually leave a depressed and adherent cicatrix.

The syphilitic ulcer typically develops when a cutaneous or subcutaneous gumma breaks down in the tertiary stage of syphilis. When the gummatous tissue is first exposed due to the destruction of the skin or mucous membrane covering it, it looks like a tough greyish slough, similar to “wash leather,” which slowly separates, leaving a more or less circular, deep, punched-out hole that shows a few weak, unhealthy granulations and small sloughs on its floor. The edges are raised and hardened; the discharge is thick, slimy, and distinctly foul-smelling. The surrounding area is congested and dark brown in color. There are usually several such ulcers clustered together, and since they tend to heal in one area while spreading in another, the affected area takes on a winding or serpentine shape. Syphilitic ulcers can occur anywhere on the body but are most common in the upper part of the leg (Fig. 17), especially around the knee joint in women, as well as over the ribs and sternum. When they heal, they typically leave a depressed and attached scar.

The scorbutic ulcer occurs in patients suffering from scurvy, and is characterised by its prominent granulations, which show a marked tendency to bleed, with the formation of clots, which dry and form a spongy crust on the surface.

The scorbutic ulcer occurs in patients with scurvy and is characterized by its noticeable granulations, which have a strong tendency to bleed, leading to the formation of clots that dry and create a spongy crust on the surface.

In gouty patients small ulcers which are exceedingly irritable and painful are liable to occur.

In gouty patients, small ulcers that are very sensitive and painful can occur.

Ulcers associated with Malignant Disease.—Cancer and sarcoma when situated in the subcutaneous tissue may destroy the overlying skin so that the substance of the tumour is exposed. The fungating masses thus produced are sometimes spoken of as malignant ulcers, but as they are essentially different in their nature from all other forms of ulcers, and call for totally different treatment, it is best to consider them along with the tumours with which they are associated. Rodent ulcer, which is one form of cancer of the skin, will be discussed with new growths of the skin.

Ulcers Associated with Malignant Disease.—When cancer and sarcoma occur in the subcutaneous tissue, they can damage the skin above, exposing the tumor itself. The resulting growths are often referred to as malignant ulcers, but since they differ significantly from other types of ulcers and require entirely different treatments, it's better to address them alongside the tumors they come from. Rodent ulcer, a specific type of skin cancer, will be discussed along with other skin growths.

B. Arrangement of Ulcers according to their Condition.—Having arrived at an opinion as to the cause of a given ulcer, and placed it in one or other of the preceding groups, the next question to ask is, In what condition do I find this ulcer at the present moment?

B. Arrangement of Ulcers according to their Condition.—After identifying the cause of a specific ulcer and categorizing it into one of the earlier groups, the next question to consider is, What is the current condition of this ulcer?

Any ulcer is in one of three states—healing, stationary, or spreading; although it is not uncommon to find healing going on at one part while the destructive process is extending at another.

Any ulcer is in one of three stages—healing, stable, or spreading; although it's not unusual to see healing happening in one area while the damage is increasing in another.

The Healing Condition.—The process of healing in an ulcer has already been studied, and we have learned that it takes place by the formation of granulation tissue, which becomes converted into connective tissue, and is covered over by epithelium growing in from the edges.

The Healing Condition.—We've already studied how healing occurs in an ulcer, and we've found that it happens through the formation of granulation tissue, which then turns into connective tissue and is covered by epithelium that grows in from the edges.

Those ulcers which are stationary—that is, neither healing nor spreading—may be in one of several conditions.

Those ulcers that are stationary—meaning they are neither healing nor spreading—could be in one of several states.

The Weak Condition.—Any ulcer may get into a weak state from receiving a blood supply which is defective either in quantity or in quality. The granulations are small and smooth, and of a pale yellow or grey colour, the discharge is small in amount, and consists of thin serum and a few pus cells, and as this dries on the edges it forms scabs which interfere with the growth of epithelium.

The Weak Condition.—Any ulcer can become weak if it receives a blood supply that is lacking in either quantity or quality. The granulations are small and smooth, and have a pale yellow or gray color. The discharge is limited and contains thin serum and a few pus cells. As this discharge dries on the edges, it forms scabs that hinder the growth of epithelium.

Should the part become œdematous, either from general causes, such as heart or kidney disease, or from local causes, such as varicose veins, the granulations share in the œdema, and there is an abundant serous discharge.

Should the area become swollen, either due to general issues like heart or kidney disease, or from local causes, such as varicose veins, the granulations also become swollen, and there is a significant watery discharge.

The excessive use of moist dressings leads to a third variety of weak ulcer—namely, one in which the granulations become large, soft, pale, and flabby, projecting beyond the level of the skin and overlapping the edges, which become pale and sodden. The term “proud flesh” is popularly applied to such redundant granulations.

The overuse of wet dressings results in a third type of weak ulcer—specifically, one where the granulations become large, soft, pale, and flabby, extending above the surface of the skin and overlapping the edges, which appear pale and soaked. The term “proud flesh” is commonly used to describe these excessive granulations.

Fig. 18.—Callous Ulcer, showing thickened edges and indurated swelling of surrounding parts.

Fig. 18.—Callous Ulcer, showing thickened edges and indurated swelling of surrounding parts.

Fig. 18.—Callous Ulcer, showing thickened edges and hardened swelling of surrounding areas.

The Callous Condition.—This condition is usually met with in ulcers on the lower third of the leg, and is often associated with the presence of varicose veins. It is chiefly met with in hospital practice. The want of healing is mainly due to impeded venous return and to œdema and induration of the surrounding skin and cellular tissues (Fig. 18). The induration results from coagulation and partial organisation of the inflammatory effusion, and prevents the necessary contraction of the sore. The base of a callous ulcer lies at some distance below the level of the swollen, thickened, and white edges, and presents a glazed appearance, such granulations as are present being unhealthy and irregular. The discharge is usually watery, and cakes in the dressing. When from neglect and want of cleanliness the ulcer becomes inflamed, there is considerable pain, and the discharge is purulent and often offensive.

The Callous Condition.—This condition is commonly found in ulcers on the lower third of the leg and is often linked to varicose veins. It's primarily seen in hospital settings. The lack of healing is mainly caused by poor venous return and swelling and hardening of the surrounding skin and soft tissues (Fig. 18). The hardening comes from the coagulation and partial organization of the inflammatory fluid, which stops the necessary contraction of the sore. The base of a callous ulcer is lower than the swollen, thickened, and white edges, and it looks glazed, with any granulations being unhealthy and uneven. The discharge is usually watery and hardens in the dressing. If the ulcer becomes inflamed due to neglect and poor hygiene, there is significant pain, and the discharge is pus-filled and often foul-smelling.

The prolonged hyperæmia of the tissues in relation to a callous ulcer of the leg often leads to changes in the underlying bones. The periosteum is abnormally thick and vascular, the superficial layers of the bone become injected and porous, and the bones, as a whole, are thickened. In the macerated bone “the surface is covered with irregular, stalactite-like processes or foliaceous masses, which, to a certain extent, follow the line of attachment of the interosseous membrane and of the intermuscular septa” (Cathcart) (Fig. 19). When the whole thickness of the soft tissues is destroyed by the ulcerative process, the area of bone that comes to form the base of the ulcer projects as a flat, porous node, which in its turn may be eroded. These changes as seen in the macerated specimen are often mistaken for disease originating in the bone.

The extended swelling of the tissues due to a callous ulcer on the leg often causes changes in the bones underneath. The periosteum becomes unusually thick and has increased blood vessels, the outer layers of the bone become inflamed and porous, and the bones overall become thicker. In the softened bone, “the surface is covered with irregular, stalactite-like processes or leafy masses, which, to some extent, follow the line of attachment of the interosseous membrane and the intermuscular septa” (Cathcart) (Fig. 19). When the entire thickness of the soft tissues is destroyed by the ulceration, the area of bone that forms the base of the ulcer sticks out as a flat, porous lump, which can also become worn down. These changes observed in the softened specimen are often confused with a disease originating in the bone.

Fig. 19.—Tibia and Fibula, showing changes due to chronic ulcer of leg.

Fig. 19.—Tibia and Fibula, showing changes due to chronic ulcer of leg.

Fig. 19.—Tibia and Fibula, showing changes caused by chronic leg ulcer.

The irritable condition is met with in ulcers which occur, as a rule, just above the external malleolus in women of neurotic temperament. They are small in size and have prominent granulations, and by the aid of a probe points of excessive tenderness may be discovered. These, Hilton believed, correspond to exposed nerve filaments.

The irritable condition is found in ulcers that usually appear just above the outer ankle bone in women with a neurotic temperament. They are small and have noticeable granulations, and by using a probe, areas of extreme tenderness can be identified. Hilton believed these correspond to exposed nerve endings.

Ulcers which are spreading may be met with in one of several conditions.

Ulcers that are spreading can occur in a variety of situations.

The Inflamed Condition.—Any ulcer may become acutely inflamed from the access of fresh organisms, aided by mechanical irritation from trauma, ill-fitting splints or bandages, or want of rest, or from chemical irritants, such as strong antiseptics. The best clinical example of an inflamed ulcer is the venereal soft sore. The base of the ulcer becomes red and angry-looking, the granulations disappear, and a copious discharge of thin yellow pus, mixed with blood, escapes. Sloughs of granulation tissue or of connective tissue may form. The edges become red, ragged, and everted, and the ulcer increases in size by spreading into the inflamed and œdematous surrounding tissues. Such ulcers are frequently multiple. Pain is a constant symptom, and is often severe, and there is usually some constitutional disturbance.

The Inflamed Condition.—Any ulcer can become sharply inflamed due to the presence of new bacteria, which might be worsened by physical irritation from injuries, poorly fitting splints or bandages, or lack of rest, or by chemical irritants like strong antiseptics. The best clinical example of an inflamed ulcer is the venereal soft sore. The base of the ulcer turns red and looks angry, the granulations disappear, and there’s a large amount of thin yellow pus mixed with blood that drains out. Dead tissue may form. The edges become red, jagged, and turned outwards, and the ulcer grows larger by spreading into the inflamed and swollen surrounding tissues. These ulcers are often multiple. Pain is a constant symptom, frequently intense, and there is usually some overall illness.

The phagedænic condition is the result of an ulcer being infected with specially virulent bacteria. It occurs in syphilitic ulcers, and rapidly leads to a widespread destruction of tissue. It is also met with in the throat in some cases of scarlet fever, and may give rise to fatal hæmorrhage by ulcerating into large blood vessels. All the local and constitutional signs of a severe septic infection are present.

The phagedænic condition happens when an ulcer becomes infected with highly virulent bacteria. It occurs in syphilitic ulcers and quickly causes extensive tissue destruction. It can also be found in the throat during some cases of scarlet fever and may lead to fatal bleeding by eating into large blood vessels. All the local and systemic signs of a serious septic infection are present.

Treatment of Ulcers.—An ulcer is not only an immediate cause of suffering to the patient, crippling and incapacitating him for his work, but is a distinct and constant menace to his health: the prolonged discharge reduces his strength; the open sore is a possible source of infection by the organisms of suppuration, erysipelas, or other specific diseases; phlebitis, with formation of septic emboli, leading to pyæmia, is liable to occur; and in old persons it is not uncommon for ulcers of long standing to become the seat of cancer. In addition, the offensive odour of many ulcers renders the patient a source of annoyance and discomfort to others. The primary object of treatment in any ulcer is to bring it into the condition of a healing sore. When this has been effected, nature will do the rest, provided extraneous sources of irritation are excluded.

Treatment of Ulcers.—An ulcer not only causes immediate suffering for the patient, making it difficult for them to work, but also poses a serious and ongoing threat to their health. The prolonged discharge weakens their strength; the open sore can become a source of infection from bacteria causing pus, erysipelas, or other specific diseases. Thrombophlebitis, which can lead to the formation of septic emboli and result in pyemia, can occur. Additionally, for older individuals, long-standing ulcers can sometimes develop into cancer. Moreover, the unpleasant odor from many ulcers can be bothersome and uncomfortable for others around the patient. The main goal of treating any ulcer is to transform it into a healing sore. Once that happens, nature will take care of the rest, as long as we remove any sources of irritation.

Steps must be taken to facilitate the venous return from the ulcerated part, and to ensure that a sufficient supply of fresh, healthy blood reaches it. The septic element must be eliminated by disinfecting the ulcer and its surroundings, and any other sources of irritation must be removed.

Steps must be taken to improve the flow of blood back from the ulcerated area, and to make sure that a good supply of fresh, healthy blood gets to it. The infection must be addressed by cleaning the ulcer and the area around it, and any other sources of irritation need to be removed.

If the patient's health is below par, good nourishing food, tonics, and general hygienic treatment are indicated.

If the patient's health is poor, nutritious food, supplements, and overall hygiene care are recommended.

Management of a Healing Sore.—Perhaps the best dressing for a healing sore is a layer of Lister's perforated oiled-silk protective, which is made to cover the raw surface and the skin for about a quarter of an inch beyond the margins of the sore. Over this three or four thicknesses of sterilised gauze, wrung out of eusol, creolin, or sterilised water, are applied, and covered by a pad of absorbent wool. As far as possible the part should be kept at rest, and the position should be adjusted so as to favour the circulation in the affected area.

Management of a Healing Sore.—The best dressing for a healing sore is probably a layer of Lister's perforated oiled-silk protective, which is designed to cover the raw surface and extend about a quarter of an inch beyond the edges of the sore. On top of this, three or four layers of sterilized gauze, soaked in eusol, creolin, or sterilized water, are applied, followed by a pad of absorbent wool. The affected area should be rested as much as possible, and the position should be adjusted to promote circulation in that area.

The dressing may be renewed at intervals, and care must be taken to avoid any rough handling of the sore. Any discharge that lies on the surface should be removed by a gentle stream of lotion rather than by wiping. The area round the sore should be cleansed before the fresh dressing is applied.

The dressing can be changed regularly, and it's important to handle the sore gently. Any discharge on the surface should be removed with a gentle stream of lotion instead of wiping it away. The area around the sore should be cleaned before putting on a new dressing.

In some cases, healing goes on more rapidly under a dressing of weak boracic ointment (one-quarter the strength of the pharmacopœial preparation). The growth of epithelium may be stimulated by a 6 to 8 per cent. ointment of scarlet-red.

In some cases, healing happens faster with a dressing of diluted boric ointment (one-quarter the strength of the official preparation). The growth of skin tissue may be encouraged by a 6 to 8 percent ointment of bright red.

Dusting powders and poultice dressings are best avoided in the treatment of healing sores.

Dusting powders and poultice dressings should be avoided when treating healing sores.

In extensive ulcers resulting from recent burns, if the granulations are healthy and aseptic, skin-grafts may safely be placed on them directly. If, however, their asepticity cannot be relied upon, it is necessary to scrape away the superficial layer of the granulations, the young fibrous tissue underneath being conserved, as it is sufficiently vascular to nourish the grafts placed on it.

In large ulcers that come from recent burns, if the granulations are healthy and sterile, skin grafts can be safely applied directly to them. However, if you can't trust their sterility, you need to scrape off the top layer of the granulations while preserving the younger fibrous tissue underneath, as it is well-supplied with blood to support the grafts placed on it.

Treatment of Special Varieties of Ulcers.—Before beginning to treat a given ulcer, two questions have to be answered—first, What are the causative conditions present? and second, In what condition do I find the ulcer?—in other words, In what particulars does it differ from a healthy healing sore?

Treatment of Special Varieties of Ulcers.—Before starting to treat a specific ulcer, two questions need to be addressed—first, What are the underlying causes? and second, What is the current state of the ulcer?—in other words, How does it differ from a healthy, healing sore?

If the cause is a local one, it must be removed; if a constitutional one, means must be taken to counteract it. This done, the condition of the ulcer must be so modified as to bring it into the state of a healing sore, after which it will be managed on the lines already laid down.

If the cause is local, it has to be removed; if it’s constitutional, steps should be taken to address it. Once that's done, the condition of the ulcer must be adjusted to turn it into a healing sore, after which it will be treated according to the guidelines already established.

Treatment in relation to the Cause of the Ulcer.Traumatic Group.—The prophylaxis of these ulcers consists in excluding bacteria, by cleansing crushed or bruised parts, and applying sterilised dressings and properly adjusted splints. If there is reason to fear that the disinfection has not been complete, a Bier's constricting bandage should be applied for some hours each day. These measures will often prevent a grossly injured portion of skin dying, and will ensure asepticity should it do so. In the event of the skin giving way, the same form of dressing should be continued till the slough has separated and a healthy granulating surface is formed. The protective dressing appropriate to a healing sore is then substituted. Pressure sores are treated on the same lines.

Treatment in relation to the Cause of the Ulcer.Traumatic Group.—The prevention of these ulcers involves excluding bacteria by cleaning any crushed or bruised areas and using sterilized dressings along with properly fitted splints. If there's concern that the disinfection hasn't been thorough, a Bier's constricting bandage should be applied for several hours each day. These steps will often prevent severely injured skin from dying and help maintain cleanliness if it does. If the skin breaks down, continue using the same type of dressing until the dead tissue separates and a healthy, granulating surface forms. Then, replace it with the appropriate protective dressing for a healing sore. Pressure sores are treated in a similar manner.

The treatment of ulcers caused by burns and scalds will be described later.

The treatment for ulcers caused by burns and scalds will be explained later.

In ulcers of the leg due to interference with the venous return, the primary indication is to elevate the limb in order to facilitate the flow of the blood in the veins, and so admit of fresh blood reaching the part. The limb may be placed on pillows, or the foot of the bed raised on blocks, so that the ulcer lies on a higher level than the heart. Should varicose veins be present, the question of operative treatment must be considered.

In ulcers of the leg due to interference with the venous return, the main recommendation is to elevate the leg to help blood flow in the veins, allowing fresh blood to reach the affected area. The leg can be positioned on pillows, or the foot of the bed can be raised on blocks, ensuring that the ulcer is higher than the heart. If varicose veins are present, the option for surgical treatment should be evaluated.

When an imperfect nerve supply is the main factor underlying ulcer formation, prophylaxis is the chief consideration. In patients suffering from spinal injuries or diseases, cerebral paralysis, or affections of the peripheral nerves, all sources of irritation, such as ill-fitting splints, tight bandages, moist applications, and hot bottles, should be avoided. Any part liable to pressure, from the position of the patient or otherwise, must be carefully protected by pads of wool, air-cushions, or water-bags, and must be kept absolutely dry. The skin should be hardened by daily applications of methylated spirit.

When an imperfect nerve supply is the main cause of ulcer formation, prevention becomes the top priority. For patients with spinal injuries or illnesses, cerebral palsy, or issues with peripheral nerves, all sources of irritation, like poorly fitting splints, tight bandages, wet treatments, and hot water bottles, should be avoided. Any areas at risk of pressure, due to the patient's position or other factors, need to be carefully protected with pads made of wool, air cushions, or water bags, and must be kept completely dry. The skin should be toughened with daily applications of methylated spirit.

Should an ulcer form in spite of these precautions, the mildest antiseptics must be employed for bathing and dressing it, and as far as possible all dressings should be dry.

Should an ulcer develop despite these precautions, the gentlest antiseptics should be used for cleaning and dressing it, and all dressings should be kept as dry as possible.

The perforating ulcer of the foot calls for special treatment. To avoid pressure on the sole of the foot, the patient must be confined to bed. As the main local obstacle to healing is the down-growth of epithelium along the sides of the ulcer, this must be removed by the knife or sharp spoon. The base also should be excised, and any bone which may have become involved should be gouged away, so as to leave a healthy and vascular surface. The cavity thus formed is stuffed with bismuth or iodoform gauze and encouraged to heal from the bottom. As the parts are insensitive an anæsthetic is not required. After the ulcer has healed, the patient should wear in his boot a thick felt sole with a hole cut out opposite the situation of the cicatrix. When a joint has been opened into, the difficulty of thoroughly getting rid of all unhealthy and infected granulations is so great that amputation may be advisable, but it is to be remembered that ulceration may recur in the stump if pressure is put upon it. The treatment of any nervous disease or glycosuria which may coexist is, of course, indicated.

The perforating ulcer on the foot requires specialized treatment. To prevent pressure on the sole, the patient needs to stay in bed. The main issue preventing healing is the downward growth of skin along the sides of the ulcer, which needs to be removed with a knife or sharp spoon. The base should also be cut away, and any bone that may be affected needs to be gouged out to create a healthy, blood-rich surface. The resulting cavity is filled with bismuth or iodoform gauze, encouraging healing from the bottom up. Since the area is insensitive, an anesthetic isn't necessary. After the ulcer heals, the patient should wear a thick felt sole in their boot with a hole cut out where the scar is located. If a joint has been opened, it's very challenging to remove all unhealthy and infected tissue, so amputation may be recommended; however, it's important to note that ulceration can occur again in the stump if pressure is applied. Treatment for any nerve issues or glycosuria present is also important.

Exposure of the plantar nerves by an incision behind the medial malleolus, and subjecting them to forcible stretching, has been employed by Chipault and others in the treatment of perforating ulcers of the foot.

Exposure of the plantar nerves through an incision behind the inner ankle bone, and forcibly stretching them, has been used by Chipault and others to treat perforating ulcers of the foot.

The ulcer that forms in relation to callosities on the sole of the foot is treated by paring away all the thickened skin, after softening it with soda fomentations, removing the unhealthy granulations, and applying stimulating dressings.

The ulcer that develops due to calluses on the sole of the foot is treated by trimming away all the thickened skin after softening it with soda compresses, removing the unhealthy tissue, and applying stimulating dressings.

Treatment of Ulcers due to Constitutional Causes.—When ulcers are associated with such diseases as tuberculosis, syphilis, diabetes, Bright's disease, scurvy, or gout, these must receive appropriate treatment.

Treatment of Ulcers due to Constitutional Causes.—When ulcers are linked to diseases like tuberculosis, syphilis, diabetes, kidney disease, scurvy, or gout, these conditions need to be treated appropriately.

The local treatment of the tuberculous ulcer calls for special mention. If the ulcer is of limited extent and situated on an exposed part of the body, the most satisfactory method is complete removal, by means of the knife, scissors, or sharp spoon, of the ulcerated surface and of all the infected area around it, so as to leave a healthy surface from which granulations may spring up. Should the raw surface left be likely to result in an unsightly scar or in cicatricial contraction, skin-grafting should be employed.

The local treatment of the tuberculous ulcer deserves special attention. If the ulcer is small and located on an exposed area of the body, the best approach is to completely remove it using a knife, scissors, or sharp spoon, along with all the infected surrounding tissue, to leave a healthy area for granulations to grow. If the resulting raw area could lead to an unattractive scar or tight skin, skin grafting should be used.

For extensive ulcers on the limbs, the chest wall, or on other covered parts, or when operative treatment is contra-indicated, the use of tuberculin and exposure to the Röntgen rays have proved beneficial. The induction of passive hyperæmia, by Bier's or by Klapp's apparatus, should also be used, either alone or supplementary to other measures.

For large ulcers on the limbs, chest wall, or other covered areas, or when surgery isn't an option, using tuberculin and exposure to X-rays has been shown to help. Inducing passive hyperemia with Bier's or Klapp's apparatus should also be used, either on its own or as a supplement to other treatments.

No ulcerative process responds so readily to medicinal treatment as the syphilitic ulcer does to the intra-venous administration of arsenical preparations of the “606” or “914” groups or to full doses of iodide of potassium and mercury, and the local application of black wash. When the ulceration has lasted for a long time, however, and is widespread and deep, the duration of treatment is materially shortened by a thorough scraping with the sharp spoon.

No ulcerative condition responds as quickly to medical treatment as the syphilitic ulcer does to intravenous injections of arsenic-based drugs from the “606” or “914” groups, or to high doses of potassium iodide and mercury, along with the local use of black wash. However, when the ulceration has persisted for a long time and is extensive and deep, the treatment duration is significantly reduced by a thorough scraping with a sharp spoon.

Treatment in relation to the Condition of the Ulcer.Ulcers in a weak condition.—If the weak condition of the ulcer is due to anæmia or kidney disease, these affections must first be treated. Locally, the imperfect granulations should be scraped away, and some stimulating agent applied to the raw surface to promote the growth of healthy granulations. For this purpose the sore may be covered with gauze smeared with a 6 to 8 per cent. ointment of scarlet-red, the surrounding parts being protected from the irritant action of the scarlet-red by a layer of vaseline. A dressing of gauze moistened with eusol or of boracic lint wrung out of red lotion (2 grains of sulphate of zinc, and 10 minims of compound tincture of lavender, to an ounce of water), and covered with a layer of gutta-percha tissue, is also useful.

Treatment for the Condition of the Ulcer.Ulcers in a weak condition.—If the ulcer's weak condition is due to anemia or kidney disease, those issues need to be addressed first. Locally, the uneven granulations should be scraped away, and a stimulating agent should be applied to the raw surface to encourage the growth of healthy granulations. For this, the sore can be covered with gauze coated with a 6 to 8 percent ointment of scarlet-red, while protecting the surrounding skin from irritation by applying a layer of Vaseline. A dressing made of gauze dampened with Eusol or boracic lint soaked in red lotion (which consists of 2 grains of sulfate of zinc and 10 minims of compound tincture of lavender in an ounce of water), and covered with a layer of gutta-percha tissue, is also effective.

When the condition has resulted from the prolonged use of moist dressings, these must be stopped, the redundant granulations clipped away with scissors, the surface rubbed with silver nitrate or sulphate of copper (blue-stone), and dry dressings applied.

When the issue has come from using wet dressings for a long time, these should be discontinued, the excess granulations should be trimmed away with scissors, the surface should be treated with silver nitrate or copper sulfate (blue stone), and dry dressings should be used.

When the ulcer has assumed the characters of a healing sore, skin-grafts may be applied to hasten cicatrisation.

When the ulcer has taken on the appearance of a healing sore, skin grafts can be applied to speed up the healing process.

Ulcers in a callous condition call for treatment in three directions—(1) The infective element must be eliminated. When the ulcer is foul, relays of charcoal poultices (three parts of linseed meal to one of charcoal), maintained for thirty-six to forty-eight hours, are useful as a preliminary step. The base of the ulcer and the thickened edges should then be freely scraped with a sharp spoon, and the resulting raw surface sponged over with undiluted carbolic acid or iodine, after which an antiseptic dressing is applied, and changed daily till healthy granulations appear. (2) The venous return must be facilitated by elevation of the limb and massage. (3) The induration of the surrounding parts must be got rid of before contraction of the sore is possible. For this purpose the free application of blisters, as first recommended by Syme, leaves little to be desired. Liquor epispasticus painted over the parts, or a large fly-blister (emplastrum cantharidis) applied all round the ulcer, speedily disperses the inflammatory products which cause the induration. The use of elastic pressure or of strapping, of hot-air baths, or the making of multiple incisions in the skin around the ulcer, fulfils the same object.

Ulcers in a tough state require treatment in three ways—(1) The infection must be cleared out. When the ulcer is dirty, using charcoal poultices (three parts linseed meal to one part charcoal), kept on for thirty-six to forty-eight hours, is helpful as a first step. The base of the ulcer and the thickened edges should then be scraped well with a sharp spoon, and the exposed raw area wiped with undiluted carbolic acid or iodine, followed by an antiseptic dressing that should be changed daily until healthy tissue starts to form. (2) The return of blood must be improved by raising the limb and massaging it. (3) The hardening of the surrounding tissue must be addressed before the ulcer can start to heal. For this, the generous use of blisters, as originally suggested by Syme, is very effective. Applying Liquor epispasticus to the area, or a large fly-blister (emplastrum cantharidis) around the ulcer, quickly breaks up the inflammatory substances causing the hardening. Using elastic compression or strapping, hot-air baths, or making several incisions in the skin around the ulcer also aim to achieve the same result.

As soon as the ulcer assumes the characters of a healing sore, it should be covered with skin-grafts, which furnish a much better cicatrix than that which forms when the ulcer is allowed to heal without such aid.

As soon as the ulcer starts to show signs of healing, it should be covered with skin grafts, which provide a much better scar than what forms when the ulcer heals on its own without assistance.

A more radical method of treatment consists in excising the whole ulcer, including its edges and about a quarter of an inch of the surrounding tissue, as well as the underlying fibrous tissue, and grafting the raw surface.

A more extreme treatment method involves removing the entire ulcer, including its edges and about a quarter of an inch of the surrounding tissue, along with the underlying fibrous tissue, and then grafting over the raw surface.

Ambulatory Treatment.—When the circumstances of the patient forbid his lying up in bed, the healing of the ulcer is much delayed. He should be instructed to take every possible opportunity of placing the limb in an elevated position, and must constantly wear a firm bandage of elastic webbing. This webbing is porous and admits of evaporation of the skin and wound secretions—an advantage it has over Martin's rubber bandage. The bandage should extend from the toes to well above the knee, and should always be applied while the patient is in the recumbent position with the leg elevated, preferably before getting out of bed in the morning. Additional support is given to the veins if the bandage is applied as a figure of eight.

Outpatient Treatment.—When the patient's situation prevents them from staying in bed, the healing of the ulcer gets significantly delayed. They should be advised to take every opportunity to keep the limb elevated and must always wear a snug bandage made of elastic webbing. This webbing is breathable and allows for the evaporation of skin and wound secretions—an advantage over Martin's rubber bandage. The bandage should cover from the toes to well above the knee and should always be applied while the patient is lying down with the leg elevated, ideally before getting out of bed in the morning. The veins receive extra support if the bandage is applied in a figure-eight pattern.

We have found the following method satisfactory in out-patient practice. The patient lying on a couch, the limb is raised about eighteen inches and kept in this position for five minutes—till the excess of blood has left it. With the limb still raised, the ulcer with the surrounding skin is covered with a layer, about half an inch thick, of finely powdered boracic acid, and the leg, from foot to knee, excluding the sole, is enveloped in a thick layer of wood-wool wadding. This is held in position by ordinary cotton bandages, painted over with liquid starch; while the starch is drying the limb is kept elevated. With this appliance the patient may continue to work, and the dressing does not require to be changed oftener than once in three or four weeks (W. G. Richardson).

We have found the following method effective in outpatient care. With the patient lying on a couch, the limb is raised about eighteen inches and kept in this position for five minutes to allow excess blood to drain. While the limb remains elevated, the ulcer and the surrounding skin are covered with a layer of finely powdered boric acid, about half an inch thick, and the leg, from foot to knee, excluding the sole, is wrapped in a thick layer of wood-wool wadding. This is secured with regular cotton bandages that are coated with liquid starch; while the starch dries, the limb is kept elevated. With this setup, the patient can continue to work, and the dressing only needs to be changed every three to four weeks (W. G. Richardson).

When an ulcer becomes acutely inflamed as a result of superadded infection, antiseptic measures are employed to overcome the infection, and ichthyol or other soothing applications may be used to allay the pain.

When an ulcer becomes seriously inflamed due to an additional infection, antiseptic treatments are used to fight the infection, and ichthyol or other calming remedies may be applied to reduce the pain.

The phagedænic ulcer calls for more energetic means of disinfection; the whole of the affected surface is touched with the actual cautery at a white heat, or is painted with pure carbolic acid. Relays of charcoal poultices are then applied until the spread of the disease is arrested.

The phagedænic ulcer requires more aggressive disinfection methods; the entire affected area is treated with the actual cautery at a white heat or coated with pure carbolic acid. Layers of charcoal poultices are then applied until the spread of the disease is stopped.

For the irritable ulcer the most satisfactory treatment is complete excision and subsequent skin-grafting.

For the irritable ulcer, the best treatment is complete removal followed by skin grafting.

CHAPTER VI
GANGRENE

Gangrene or mortification is the process by which a portion of tissue dies en masse, as distinguished from the molecular or cellular death which constitutes ulceration. The dead portion is known as a slough.

Gangrene or tissue death is the process where a part of the tissue dies as a whole, unlike the molecular or cellular death that leads to ulceration. The dead tissue is referred to as a slough.

In this chapter we shall confine our attention to the process as it affects the limbs and superficial parts, leaving gangrene of the viscera to be described in regional surgery.

In this chapter, we'll focus on how the process impacts the limbs and surface areas, leaving the gangrene of the internal organs to be discussed in regional surgery.

Types of Gangrene

Two distinct types of gangrene are met with, which, from their most obvious point of difference, are known respectively as dry and moist, and there are several clinical varieties of each type.

Two distinct types of gangrene exist, known as dry and moist, based on their most obvious differences, and there are several clinical variations of each type.

Speaking generally, it may be said that dry gangrene is essentially due to a simple interference with the blood supply of a part; while the main factor in the production of moist gangrene is bacterial infection.

Speaking generally, we can say that dry gangrene is mainly caused by a simple interruption of blood flow to a specific area, while the primary cause of moist gangrene is bacterial infection.

The cardinal signs of gangrene are: change in the colour of the part, coldness, loss of sensation and motor power, and, lastly, loss of pulsation in the arteries.

The main signs of gangrene are: changes in the color of the affected area, coldness, loss of feeling and movement, and finally, loss of pulse in the arteries.

Dry Gangrene or Mummification is a comparatively slow form of local death due, as a rule, to a diminution in the arterial blood supply of the affected part, resulting from such causes as the gradual narrowing of the lumen of the arteries by disease of their coats, or the blocking of the main vessel by an embolus.

Dry Gangrene or Mummification is a relatively slow type of local tissue death, usually caused by a decrease in the blood supply to the affected area. This reduction can happen due to factors like the gradual narrowing of the arteries from disease or a blockage in the main vessel caused by an embolus.

As the fluids in the tissues are lost by evaporation the part becomes dry and shrivelled, and as the skin is usually intact, infection does not take place, or if it does, the want of moisture renders the part an unsuitable soil, and the organisms do not readily find a footing. Any spread of the process that may take place is chiefly influenced by the anatomical distribution of the blocked arteries, and is arrested as soon as it reaches an area rich in anastomotic vessels. The dead portion is then cast off, the irritation resulting from the contact of the dead with the still living tissue inducing the formation of granulations on the proximal side of the junction, and these by slowly eating into the dead portion produce a furrow—the line of demarcation—which gradually deepens until complete separation is effected. As the muscles and bones have a richer blood supply than the integument, the death of skin and subcutaneous tissues extends higher than that of muscles and bone, with the result that the stump left after spontaneous separation is conical, the end of the bone projecting beyond the soft parts.

As the fluids in the tissues evaporate, the affected area becomes dry and shriveled. Since the skin usually remains intact, infection doesn't occur; if it does, the lack of moisture makes the area an unsuitable environment for organisms to thrive. Any spread of the condition mainly depends on how the blocked arteries are arranged, and it stops as soon as it reaches an area with plenty of connecting blood vessels. The dead tissue is then shed, and the irritation from the dead material coming into contact with the living tissue triggers the formation of granulation tissue on the side closer to the junction. This tissue gradually breaks down the dead area, creating a furrow—the line of demarcation—which deepens until complete separation occurs. Because muscles and bones have a better blood supply than the skin, the death of the skin and underlying tissues extends further than that of the muscles and bones. As a result, the stump left after natural separation is conical, with the end of the bone sticking out beyond the soft tissue.

Clinical Features.—The part undergoing mortification becomes colder than normal, the temperature falling to that of the surrounding atmosphere. In many instances, but not in all, the onset of the process is accompanied by severe neuralgic pain in the part, probably due to anæmia of the nerves, to neuritis, or to the irritation of the exposed axis cylinders by the dead and dying tissues around them. This pain soon ceases and gives place to a complete loss of sensation. The dead part becomes dry, horny, shrivelled, and semi-transparent—at first of a dark brown, but finally of a black colour, from the dissemination of blood pigment throughout the tissues. There is no putrefaction, and therefore no putrid odour; and the condition being non-infective, there is not necessarily any constitutional disturbance. In itself, therefore, dry gangrene does not involve immediate risk to life; the danger lies in the fact that the breach of surface at the line of demarcation furnishes a possible means of entrance for bacteria, which may lead to infective complications.

Clinical Features.—The area that is dying becomes colder than usual, with its temperature dropping to match the surrounding environment. In many cases, but not all, the start of this process is accompanied by intense nerve pain in the area, likely due to lack of blood flow to the nerves, inflammation, or irritation of the exposed nerve fibers by the dead and dying tissues around them. This pain quickly stops and is replaced by a complete loss of feeling. The dead area dries out, becomes hard and shriveled, and turns semi-transparent—initially dark brown, eventually black, due to blood pigments spreading through the tissues. There is no decay, so there is no foul smell; and since this condition isn't infectious, it doesn't necessarily cause any systemic issues. Thus, dry gangrene itself doesn't pose an immediate threat to life; the real danger is that the open area at the boundary could allow bacteria to enter, potentially leading to infections.

Moist Gangrene is an acute process, the dead part retaining its fluids and so affording a favourable soil for the development of bacteria. The action of the organisms and their toxins on the adjacent tissues leads to a rapid and wide spread of the process. The skin becomes moist and macerated, and bullæ, containing dark-coloured fluid or gases, form under the epidermis. The putrefactive gases evolved cause the skin to become emphysematous and crepitant and produce an offensive odour. The tissues assume a greenish-black colour from the formation in them of a sulphide of iron resulting from decomposition of the blood pigment. Under certain conditions the dead part may undergo changes resembling more closely those of ordinary post-mortem decomposition. Owing to its nature the spread of the gangrene is seldom arrested by the natural protective processes, and it usually continues until the condition proves fatal from the absorption of toxins into the circulation.

Moist Gangrene is an intense process where the dead tissue retains its fluids, creating a perfect environment for bacteria to grow. The bacteria and their toxins affect the surrounding tissues, causing the process to spread quickly and widely. The skin becomes wet and softened, with blisters filled with dark fluid or gas forming beneath the outer layer. The gases produced from decay make the skin swollen and crackly and create a foul smell. The tissues turn a greenish-black color due to the formation of iron sulfide from the breakdown of blood pigment. Under certain circumstances, the dead tissue may undergo changes that are more similar to regular post-mortem decay. Because of its nature, the spread of the gangrene is rarely stopped by the body's natural defenses, and it typically continues until the situation becomes fatal due to the absorption of toxins into the bloodstream.

The clinical features vary in the different varieties of moist gangrene, but the local results of bacterial action and the constitutional disturbance associated with toxin absorption are present in all; the prognosis therefore is grave in the extreme.

The clinical features differ among the various types of moist gangrene, but the local effects of bacterial activity and the overall disturbance due to toxin absorption are seen in all cases; as a result, the prognosis is extremely serious.

From what has been said, it will be gathered that in dry gangrene there is no urgent call for operation to save the patient's life, the primary indication being to prevent the access of bacteria to the dead part, and especially to the surface exposed at the line of demarcation. In moist gangrene, on the contrary, organisms having already obtained a footing, immediate removal of the dead and dying tissues, as a rule, offers the only hope of saving life.

From what has been said, it can be understood that in dry gangrene there isn’t an immediate need for surgery to save the patient’s life; the main goal is to prevent bacteria from reaching the dead tissue, especially at the surface exposed at the line of demarcation. In moist gangrene, on the other hand, since bacteria have already established themselves, the immediate removal of the dead and dying tissues usually offers the only chance of saving a life.

Varieties of Gangrene

Varieties of Gangrene essentially due to Interference with the Circulation

While the varieties of gangrene included in this group depend primarily on interference with the circulation, it is to be borne in mind that the clinical course of the affection may be profoundly influenced by superadded infection with micro-organisms. Although the bacteria do not play the most important part in producing tissue necrosis, their subsequent introduction is an accident of such importance that it may change the whole aspect of affairs and convert a dry form of gangrene into one of the moist type. Moreover, the low state of vitality of the tissues, and the extreme difficulty of securing and maintaining asepsis, make it a sequel of great frequency.

While the types of gangrene in this group mainly depend on circulation issues, it's important to remember that the clinical progression of the condition can be significantly affected by additional infections from microorganisms. Even though bacteria aren't the primary cause of tissue death, their later introduction can be a crucial event that may completely change the situation and turn a dry form of gangrene into a moist one. Additionally, the low vitality of the tissues and the extreme challenge of achieving and maintaining cleanliness make this a common outcome.

Senile Gangrene.—Senile gangrene is the commonest example of local death produced by a gradual diminution in the quantity of blood passing through the parts, as a result of arterio-sclerosis or other chronic disease of the arteries leading to diminution of their calibre. It is the most characteristic example of the dry type of gangrene. As the term indicates, it occurs in old persons, but the patient's age is to be reckoned by the condition of his arteries rather than by the number of his years. Thus the vessels of a comparatively young man who has suffered from syphilis and been addicted to alcohol are more liable to atheromatous degeneration leading to this form of gangrene than are those of a much older man who has lived a regular and abstemious life. This form of gangrene is much more common in men than in women. While it usually attacks only one foot, it is not uncommon for the other foot to be affected after an interval, and in some cases it is bilateral from the outset. It must clearly be understood that any form of gangrene may occur in old persons, the term senile being here restricted to that variety which results from arterio-sclerosis.

Senile Gangrene.—Senile gangrene is the most common example of local tissue death caused by a gradual reduction in blood flow to specific areas, due to arteriosclerosis or other chronic artery diseases that narrow them. It is the most typical example of dry gangrene. As the name suggests, it occurs in elderly individuals, but the patient's age should be assessed by the condition of their arteries rather than just their years. For instance, the blood vessels of a relatively young man who has had syphilis and has struggled with alcoholism are more prone to atheromatous degeneration, leading to this type of gangrene, than those of an older man who has led a healthy and moderate lifestyle. This type of gangrene is much more prevalent in men than in women. Although it typically affects only one foot, it's not uncommon for the other foot to be impacted later, and in some cases, both feet are affected from the start. It's important to understand that any form of gangrene can occur in older individuals, but the term senile is specifically used for the type caused by arteriosclerosis.

Fig. 20.—Senile Gangrene of the Foot, showing line of demarcation.

Fig. 20.—Senile Gangrene of the Foot, showing line of demarcation.

Fig. 20.—Old Age Gangrene of the Foot, showing the line of demarcation.

Clinical Features.—The commonest seat of the disease is in the toes, especially the great toe, whence it spreads up the foot to the heel, or even to the leg (Fig. 20). There is often a history of some slight injury preceding its onset. The vitality of the tissues is so low that the balance between life and death may be turned by the most trivial injury, such as a cut while paring a toe-nail or a corn, a blister caused by an ill-fitting shoe or the contact of a hot-bottle. In some cases the actual gangrene is determined by thrombosis of the popliteal or tibial arteries, which are already narrowed by obliterating endarteritis.

Clinical Features.—The most common area affected by the disease is the toes, especially the big toe, where it can spread up the foot to the heel, or even to the leg (Fig. 20). There is often a history of a minor injury that occurs before the disease starts. The tissue vitality is so low that the line between life and death can be crossed by the smallest injury, like a cut while trimming a toenail or a corn, a blister from wearing uncomfortable shoes, or contact with a hot-water bottle. In some instances, the actual gangrene is caused by thrombosis of the popliteal or tibial arteries, which are already narrowed due to obliterating endarteritis.

It is common to find that the patient has been troubled for a long time before the onset of definite signs of gangrene, with cold feet, with tingling and loss of feeling, or a peculiar sensation as if walking on cotton wool.

It’s common for patients to have been experiencing issues for a long time before clear signs of gangrene appear, with cold feet, tingling, loss of feeling, or a strange sensation like walking on cotton wool.

The first evidence of the death of the part varies in different cases. Sometimes a dark-blue spot appears on the medial side of the great toe and gradually increases in size; or a blister containing blood-stained fluid may form. Streaks or patches of dark-blue mottling appear higher up on the foot or leg. In other cases a small sore surrounded by a congested areola forms in relation to the nail and refuses to heal. Such sores on the toes of old persons are always to be looked upon with suspicion and treated with the greatest care; and the urine should be examined for sugar. There is often severe, deep-seated pain of a neuralgic character, with cramps in the limb, and these may persist long after a line of demarcation has formed. The dying part loses sensibility to touch and becomes cold and shrivelled.

The first signs of tissue death vary in different cases. Sometimes, a dark blue spot appears on the inside of the big toe and gradually gets larger; or a blister with blood-stained fluid may form. Dark blue streaks or patches can show up higher on the foot or leg. In other instances, a small sore surrounded by a swollen area forms near the nail and won’t heal. Such sores on the toes of older people should always be considered suspicious and treated very carefully, and the urine should be checked for sugar. There’s often severe, deep-seated pain that feels neuralgic, along with cramps in the limb, and these may persist long after a clear boundary has formed. The affected area loses sensitivity to touch and becomes cold and shriveled.

All the physical appearances and clinical symptoms associated with dry gangrene supervene, and the dead portion is delimited by a line of demarcation. If this forms slowly and irregularly it indicates a very unsatisfactory condition of the circulation; while, if it forms quickly and decidedly, the presumption is that the circulation in the parts above is fairly good. The separation of the dead part is always attended with the risk of infection taking place, and should this occur, the temperature rises and other evidences of toxæmia appear.

All the physical signs and clinical symptoms linked to dry gangrene emerge, and the dead area is marked by a clear boundary. If this boundary forms slowly and unevenly, it suggests a poor state of circulation; however, if it forms quickly and clearly, it indicates that circulation in the area above is relatively good. The separation of the dead tissue always carries the risk of infection, and if this happens, the temperature increases and other signs of toxicity appear.

Prophylaxis.—The toes and feet of old people, the condition of whose circulation predisposes them to gangrene, should be protected from slight injuries such as may be received while paring nails, cutting corns, or wearing ill-fitting boots. The patient should also be warned of the risk of exposure to cold, the use of hot-bottles, and of placing the feet near a fire. Attempts have been made to improve the peripheral circulation by establishing an anastomosis between the main artery of a limb and its companion vein, so that arterial blood may reach the peripheral capillaries—reversal of the circulation—but the clinical results have proved disappointing. (See Op. Surg., p. 29.)

Prophylaxis.—Older adults, whose blood circulation makes them prone to gangrene, should protect their toes and feet from minor injuries that can occur while trimming nails, removing corns, or wearing poorly fitting shoes. They should also be advised about the dangers of cold exposure, using hot water bottles, and placing their feet too close to a fire. Attempts have been made to enhance peripheral circulation by creating a connection between the main artery of a limb and its associated vein, allowing arterial blood to flow to the peripheral capillaries—essentially reversing the circulation—but the clinical outcomes have been disappointing. (See Op. Surg., p. 29.)

Treatment.—When there is evidence that gangrene has occurred, the first indication is to prevent infection by purifying the part, and after careful drying to wrap it in a thick layer of absorbent and antiseptic wool, retained in place by a loosely applied bandage. A slight degree of elevation of the limb is an advantage, but it must not be sufficient to diminish the amount of blood entering the part. Hot-bottles are to be used with the utmost caution. As absolute dryness is essential, ointments or other greasy dressings are to be avoided, as they tend to prevent evaporation from the skin. Opium should be given freely to alleviate pain. Stimulation is to be avoided, and the patient should be carefully dieted.

Treatment.—When there are signs that gangrene has set in, the first step is to prevent infection by cleaning the area. After drying it thoroughly, wrap it in a thick layer of absorbent and antiseptic wool, held in place with a loosely applied bandage. Elevating the limb slightly can be beneficial, but it shouldn't be so high that it reduces blood flow to the area. Use hot water bottles very carefully. Since it’s crucial to keep the area completely dry, avoid ointments or greasy dressings, as these can hinder evaporation from the skin. Administer opium generously to relieve pain. Avoid any stimulating treatments, and make sure to monitor the patient's diet closely.

When the gangrene is limited to the toes in old and feeble patients, some surgeons advocate the expectant method of treatment, waiting for a line of demarcation to form and allowing the dead part to be separated. This takes place so slowly, however, that it necessitates the patient being laid up for many weeks, or even months; and we agree with the majority in advising early amputation.

When gangrene only affects the toes in elderly and frail patients, some surgeons suggest a wait-and-see approach, letting a clear boundary form and allowing the dead tissue to come away naturally. However, this process is so slow that it forces the patient to be bedridden for several weeks or even months; therefore, we align with the majority in recommending early amputation.

In this connection it is worthy of note that there are certain points at which gangrene naturally tends to become arrested—namely, at the highly vascular areas in the neighbourhood of joints. Thus gangrene of the great toe often stops when it reaches the metatarso-phalangeal joint; or if it trespasses this limit it may be arrested either at the tarso-metatarsal or at the ankle joint. If these be passed, it usually spreads up the leg to just below the knee before signs of arrestment appear. Further, it is seen from pathological specimens that the spread is greater on the dorsal than on the plantar aspect, and that the death of skin and subcutaneous tissues extends higher than that of bone and muscle.

In this context, it's important to note that there are certain points where gangrene tends to stop, especially in areas with lots of blood vessels near joints. For example, gangrene in the big toe often halts at the metatarso-phalangeal joint; if it goes beyond this point, it may stop at the tarso-metatarsal or ankle joint. If it passes these limits, it typically spreads up the leg to just below the knee before signs of stopping show up. Moreover, studies of pathological specimens indicate that the spread is greater on the top of the foot than on the bottom, and that the death of skin and subcutaneous tissue goes higher than that of bone and muscle.

These facts furnish us with indications as to the seat and method of amputation. Experience has proved that in senile gangrene of the lower extremity the most reliable and satisfactory results are obtained by amputating in the region of the knee, care being taken to perform the operation so as to leave the prepatellar anastomosis intact by retaining the patella in the anterior flap. The most satisfactory operation in these cases is Gritti's supra-condylar amputation. Hæmorrhage is easily controlled by digital pressure, and the use of a tourniquet should be dispensed with, as the constriction of the limb is liable to interfere with the vitality of the flaps.

These facts give us clues about where and how to perform the amputation. Experience has shown that in cases of elderly gangrene in the lower leg, the best and most effective results are achieved by amputating around the knee area, making sure to keep the prepatellar anastomosis intact by preserving the kneecap in the front flap. The best procedure in these situations is Gritti's supra-condylar amputation. Bleeding can be easily managed with manual pressure, and using a tourniquet should be avoided, as restricting the limb can compromise the health of the flaps.

When the tibial vessels can be felt pulsating at the ankle it may be justifiable, if the patient urgently desires it, to amputate lower than the knee; but there is considerable risk of gangrene recurring in the stump and necessitating a second operation.

When the tibial vessels can be felt pulsing at the ankle, it might be reasonable, if the patient urgently wants it, to amputate below the knee; however, there is significant risk of gangrene returning in the stump, which could require a second operation.

That amputation for senile gangrene performed between the ankle and the knee seldom succeeds, is explained by the fact that the vascular obstruction is usually in the upper part of the posterior tibial artery, and the operation is therefore performed through tissues with an inadequate blood supply. It is not uncommon, indeed, on amputating above the knee, to find even the popliteal artery plugged by a clot. This should be removed at the amputation by squeezing the vessel from above downward by a “milking” movement, or by “catheterising the artery” with the aid of a cannula with a terminal aperture.

That amputation for senile gangrene done between the ankle and the knee rarely works because the blood flow blockage is usually in the upper part of the posterior tibial artery, meaning the surgery is done through tissues that lack a good blood supply. It's not unusual, in fact, when amputating above the knee, to discover that the popliteal artery is blocked by a clot. This should be addressed during the amputation by compressing the vessel from above downward with a "milking" motion, or by "catheterizing the artery" using a cannula with a tip opening.

It is to be borne in mind that the object of amputation in these cases is merely to remove the gangrenous part, and so relieve the patient of the discomfort and the risks from infection which its presence involves. While it is true that in many of these patients the operation is borne remarkably well, it must be borne in mind that those who suffer from senile gangrene are of necessity bad lives, and a guarded opinion should be expressed as to the prospects of survival. The possibility of the disease developing in the other limb has already been referred to.

It’s important to remember that the purpose of amputation in these cases is simply to remove the gangrenous part and relieve the patient of the discomfort and infection risks associated with it. While many of these patients tolerate the operation surprisingly well, it should be noted that those suffering from senile gangrene are typically in poor health, and a cautious outlook should be maintained regarding their chances of survival. The risk of the disease developing in the other limb has already been mentioned.

Fig. 21.—Embolic Gangrene of Hand and Arm.

Fig. 21.—Embolic Gangrene of Hand and Arm.

Fig. 21.—Embolic Gangrene of Hand and Arm.

Embolic Gangrene (Fig. 21).—This is the most typical form of gangrene resulting from the sudden occlusion of the main artery of a part, whether by the impaction of an embolus or the formation of a thrombus in its lumen, when the collateral circulation is not sufficiently free to maintain the vitality of the tissues.

Embolic Gangrene (Fig. 21).—This is the most common type of gangrene caused by the sudden blockage of a major artery in a specific area, either due to the blockage by an embolus or the development of a thrombus within its lumen, when the collateral circulation isn’t adequate to keep the tissues alive.

There is sudden pain at the site of impaction of the embolus, and the pulses beyond are lost. The limb becomes cold, numb, insensitive, and powerless. It is often pale at first—hence the term “white gangrene” sometimes applicable to the early appearances, which closely resemble those presented by the limb of a corpse.

There is sudden pain where the embolus is blocking blood flow, and the pulses beyond that point disappear. The limb becomes cold, numb, insensitive, and weak. At first, it often looks pale—hence the term “white gangrene” sometimes used to describe the early signs, which closely resemble those of a dead limb.

If the part is aseptic it shrivels, and presents the ordinary features of dry gangrene. It is liable, however, especially in the lower extremity and when the veins also are obstructed, to become infected and to assume the characters of the moist type.

If the area is clean, it shrivels up and shows the usual signs of dry gangrene. However, it can easily get infected, especially in the lower leg and when the veins are blocked too, making it take on the characteristics of the wet type.

The extent of the gangrene depends upon the site of impaction of the embolus, thus if the abdominal aorta becomes suddenly occluded by an embolus at its bifurcation, the obstruction of the iliacs and femorals induces symmetrical gangrene of both extremities as high as the inguinal ligaments. When gangrene follows occlusion of the external iliac or of the femoral artery above the origin of its deep branch, the death of the limb extends as high as the middle or upper third of the thigh. When the femoral below the origin of its deep branch or the popliteal artery is obstructed, the veins remaining pervious, the anastomosis through the profunda is sufficient to maintain the vascular supply, and gangrene does not necessarily follow. The rupture of a popliteal aneurysm, however, by compressing the vein and the articular branches, usually determines gangrene. When an embolus becomes impacted at the bifurcation of the popliteal, if gangrene ensues it usually spreads well up the leg.

The extent of gangrene depends on where the embolus gets stuck. If the abdominal aorta suddenly gets blocked by an embolus at its bifurcation, the blockage of the iliac and femoral arteries causes symmetrical gangrene in both legs up to the inguinal ligaments. When gangrene occurs after blockage of the external iliac or femoral artery above the deep branch’s origin, the death of the limb can extend up to the middle or upper third of the thigh. If the femoral artery below the deep branch’s origin or the popliteal artery gets blocked but the veins stay open, the connections through the profunda can maintain the blood supply, and gangrene doesn't necessarily develop. However, if a popliteal aneurysm ruptures, it can compress the vein and nearby branches, usually leading to gangrene. When an embolus lodges at the bifurcation of the popliteal, if gangrene occurs, it typically spreads further up the leg.

When the axillary artery is the seat of embolic impaction, and gangrene ensues, the process usually reaches the middle of the upper arm. Gangrene following the blocking of the brachial at its bifurcation usually extends as far as the junction of the lower and middle thirds of the forearm.

When the axillary artery gets blocked by an embolism and gangrene sets in, it usually affects the middle of the upper arm. When gangrene occurs due to the blockage of the brachial artery at its bifurcation, it typically spreads as far as the point where the lower and middle thirds of the forearm meet.

Gangrene due to thrombosis or embolism is sometimes met with in patients recovering from typhus, typhoid, or other fevers, such as that associated with child-bed. It occurs in peripheral parts, such as the toes, fingers, nose, or ears.

Gangrene caused by thrombosis or embolism can sometimes be seen in patients recovering from typhus, typhoid, or other fevers, including those related to childbirth. It typically occurs in the extremities, like the toes, fingers, nose, or ears.

Treatment.—The general treatment of embolic gangrene is the same as that for the senile form. Success has followed opening the artery and removing the embolus. The artery is exposed at the seat of impaction and, having been clamped above and below, a longitudinal opening is made and the clot carefully extracted with the aid of forceps; it is sometimes unexpectedly long (one recorded from the femoral artery measured nearly 34 inches); the wound in the artery is then sewn up with fine silk soaked in paraffin. When amputation is indicated, it must be performed sufficiently high to ensure a free vascular supply to the flaps.

Treatment.—The general treatment for embolic gangrene is the same as that for the elderly form. Success has been seen by opening the artery and removing the embolus. The artery is accessed at the point of blockage, and after clamping above and below, a longitudinal opening is made to carefully extract the clot using forceps; it can sometimes be unexpectedly long (one recorded from the femoral artery was nearly 34 inches). The wound in the artery is then closed up with fine silk soaked in paraffin. When amputation is necessary, it must be done high enough to ensure a good blood supply to the flaps.

Gangrene following Ligation of Arteries.—After the ligation of an artery in its continuity—for example, in the treatment of aneurysm—the limb may for some days remain in a condition verging on gangrene, the distal parts being cold, devoid of sensation, and powerless. As the collateral circulation is established, the vitality of the tissues is gradually restored and these symptoms pass off. In some cases, however,—and especially in the lower extremity—gangrene ensues and presents the same characters as those resulting from embolism. It tends to be of the dry type. The occlusion of the vein as well as the artery is not found to increase the risk of gangrene.

Gangrene after Artery Ligation.—After an artery is tied off—like when treating an aneurysm—the limb may stay in a near-gangrene state for several days, with the far parts being cold, numb, and weak. As the alternate blood flow develops, the tissue's health slowly improves and these symptoms fade away. In some cases, especially in the lower limb, gangrene can occur, showing the same characteristics as that caused by an embolism. It tends to be of the dry type. Closing off the vein as well as the artery does not seem to increase the risk of gangrene.

Gangrene from Mechanical Constriction of the Vessels of the part.—The application of a bandage or plaster-of-Paris case too tightly, or of a tourniquet for too long a time, has been known to lead to death of the part beyond; but such cases are rare, as are also those due to the pressure of a fractured bone or of a tumour on a large artery or vein. When gangrene occurs from such causes, it tends to be of the moist type.

Gangrene from Mechanical Constriction of the Vessels of the part.—Wrapping a bandage or plaster cast too tightly, or using a tourniquet for an extended period, can cause tissue death beyond the affected area; however, these cases are uncommon, as are those caused by pressure from a broken bone or tumor on a major artery or vein. When gangrene arises from these causes, it usually takes the form of moist gangrene.

Much commoner is it to meet with localised areas of necrosis due to the excessive pressure of splints over bony prominences, such as the lateral malleolus, the medial condyle of the humerus, or femur, or over the dorsum of the foot. This is especially liable to occur when the nutrition of the skin is depressed by any interference with its nerve-supply, such as follows injuries to the spine or peripheral nerves, disease of the brain, or acute anterior poliomyelitis. When the splint is removed the skin pressed upon is found to be of a pale yellow or grey colour, and is surrounded by a ring of hyperæmia. If protected from infection, the clinical course is that of dry gangrene.

It's more common to encounter localized areas of tissue death due to the excessive pressure from splints on bony areas, like the outer ankle bone, the inner elbow, or the shin, or on the top of the foot. This is especially likely to happen when the skin's nourishment is compromised due to issues with its nerve supply, which can result from spinal injuries, damage to peripheral nerves, brain diseases, or acute anterior poliomyelitis. When the splint is taken off, the skin underneath appears pale yellow or gray and is surrounded by a ring of redness. If it's kept safe from infection, the clinical progression resembles dry gangrene.

Bed-sores, which are closely allied to pressure sores, will be described at the end of this chapter.

Bedsores, which are closely related to pressure sores, will be described at the end of this chapter.

When a localised portion of tissue, for example, a piece of skin, is so severely crushed or bruised that its blood vessels are occluded and its structure destroyed, it dies, and, if not infected with bacteria, dries up, and the shrivelled brown skin is slowly separated by the growth of granulation tissue beneath and around it.

When a specific area of tissue, like a piece of skin, gets so badly crushed or bruised that its blood vessels are blocked and its structure is ruined, it dies. If bacteria don’t infect it, the tissue dries out, and the shriveled brown skin gradually separates as granulation tissue grows underneath and around it.

Fingers, toes, or even considerable portions of limbs may in the same way be suddenly destroyed by severe trauma, and undergo mummification. If organisms gain access, typical moist gangrene may ensue, or changes similar to those of ordinary post-mortem decomposition may take place.

Fingers, toes, or even large parts of limbs can similarly be suddenly damaged by severe trauma and become mummified. If organisms are present, typical wet gangrene may develop, or changes similar to those seen in regular post-mortem decomposition may occur.

Treatment.—The first indication is to exclude bacteria by purifying the damaged part and its surroundings, and applying dry, non-irritating dressings.

Treatment.—The first step is to eliminate bacteria by cleaning the damaged area and its surroundings, then applying dry, non-irritating dressings.

When these measures are successful, dry gangrene ensues. The raw surface left after the separation of the dead skin may be allowed to heal by granulation, or may be covered by skin-grafts. In the case of a finger or a limb it is not necessary to wait until spontaneous separation takes place, as this is often a slow process. When a well-marked line of demarcation has formed, amputation may be performed just sufficiently far above it to enable suitable flaps to be made.

When these measures work, dry gangrene occurs. The exposed area left after the dead skin falls off can either heal naturally through granulation or be covered with skin grafts. For a finger or a limb, you don’t have to wait for it to separate on its own, since that can take a long time. Once a clear line of separation has formed, amputation can be done just above that line to allow for proper flaps to be created.

The end of a stump, after spontaneous separation of the gangrenous portion, requires to be trimmed, sufficient bone being removed to permit of the soft parts coming together.

The end of a stump, after the gangrenous part has fallen off on its own, needs to be trimmed, removing enough bone to allow the soft tissue to come together.

If moist gangrene supervenes, amputation must be performed without delay, and at a higher level.

If moist gangrene occurs, amputation must be done immediately and at a higher level.

Gangrene from Heat, Chemical Agents, and Cold.—Severe burns and scalds may be followed by necrosis of tissue. So long as the parts are kept absolutely dry—as, for example, by the picric acid method of treatment—the grossly damaged portions of tissue undergo dry gangrene; but when wet or oily dressings are applied and organisms gain access, moist gangrene follows.

Gangrene from Heat, Chemical Agents, and Cold.—Severe burns and scalds can lead to tissue death. As long as the affected areas are kept completely dry—like with the picric acid treatment method—the severely damaged tissue will develop dry gangrene; however, if wet or oily dressings are used and germs are able to enter, moist gangrene will occur.

Strong chemical agents, such as caustic potash, nitric or sulphuric acid, may also induce local tissue necrosis, the general appearances of the lesions produced being like those of severe burns. The resulting sloughs are slow to separate, and leave deep punched-out cavities which are long of healing.

Strong chemical agents, like caustic potash, nitric acid, or sulfuric acid, can also cause local tissue death, with the overall appearance of the injuries resembling that of severe burns. The resulting dead tissue is slow to come off, leaving deep, punched-out holes that take a long time to heal.

Carbolic Gangrene.—Carbolic acid, even in comparatively weak solution, is liable to induce dry gangrene when applied as a fomentation to a finger, especially in women and children. Thrombosis occurs in the blood vessels of the part, which at first is pale and soft, but later becomes dark and leathery. On account of the anæsthetic action of carbolic acid, the onset of the process is painless, and the patient does not realise his danger. A line of demarcation soon forms, but the dead part separates very slowly.

Carbolic Gangrene.—Carbolic acid, even in relatively weak solutions, can cause dry gangrene when used as a compress on a finger, especially in women and children. Thrombosis happens in the blood vessels of the area, which initially appears pale and soft but later turns dark and leathery. Because of the numbing effect of carbolic acid, the start of the process is painless, and the patient doesn’t realize the danger. A line of separation quickly forms, but the dead tissue separates very slowly.

Gangrene from Frost-bite.—It is difficult to draw the line between the third degree of chilblain and the milder forms of true frost-bite; the difference is merely one of degree. Frost-bite affects chiefly the toes and fingers—especially the great toe and the little finger—the ears, and the nose. In this country it is seldom seen except in members of the tramp class, who, in addition to being exposed to cold by sleeping in the open air, are ill-fed and generally debilitated. The condition usually manifests itself after the parts, having been subjected to extreme cold, are brought into warm surroundings. The first symptom is numbness in the part, followed by a sense of weight, tingling, and finally by complete loss of sensation. The part attacked becomes white and bleached-looking, feels icy cold, and is insensitive to touch. Either immediately, or, it may be, not for several days, it becomes discoloured and swollen, and finally contracts and shrivels. Above the dead area the limb may be the seat of excruciating pain. The dead portion is cast off, as in other forms of dry gangrene, by the formation of a line of demarcation.

Gangrene from Frostbite.—It's tough to distinguish between the third degree of chilblain and the milder forms of actual frostbite; the difference is really just a matter of severity. Frostbite mainly affects the toes and fingers—especially the big toe and little finger—along with the ears and nose. In this country, it's rarely seen except in homeless people, who, besides being exposed to the cold by sleeping outdoors, are poorly fed and generally weak. The condition usually appears after the affected areas, having been exposed to extreme cold, are warmed up. The first symptom is numbness in the area, followed by a feeling of heaviness, tingling, and ultimately total loss of sensation. The affected area turns white and looks bleached, feels icy cold, and is unresponsive to touch. Either right away or even several days later, it may turn discolored and swollen, and eventually shrinks and withers away. Above the dead area, the limb may experience severe pain. The dead tissue separates, just like in other types of dry gangrene, through the formation of a clear boundary.

To prevent the occurrence of gangrene from frost-bite it is necessary to avoid the sudden application of heat. The patient should be placed in a cold room, and the part rubbed with snow, or put in a cold bath, and have light friction applied to it. As the circulation is restored the general surroundings and the local applications are gradually made warmer. Elevation of the part, wrapping it in cotton wool, and removal to a warmer room, are then permissible, and stimulants and warm drinks may be given with caution. When by these means the occurrence of gangrene is averted, recovery ensues, its onset being indicated by the white parts assuming a livid red hue and becoming the seat of an acute burning sensation.

To prevent gangrene from frostbite, it's important to avoid suddenly applying heat. The person should be in a cool room, and the affected area should be rubbed with snow or placed in a cold bath, with gentle rubbing applied to it. As blood flow returns, make the environment and the local treatments gradually warmer. Elevating the area, wrapping it in cotton, and moving to a warmer room are then allowed, and stimulants and warm drinks can be given carefully. Once gangrene is prevented with these methods, recovery begins, indicated by the affected areas changing from white to a deep red and feeling a sharp burning sensation.

A condition known as Trench feet was widely prevalent amongst the troops in France during the European War. Although allied to frost-bite, cold appears to play a less important part in its causation than humidity and constriction of the limbs producing ischæmia of the feet. Changes were found in the endothelium of the blood vessels, the axis cylinders of nerves, and the muscles. The condition does not occur in civil life.

A condition called Trench feet was common among the troops in France during the European War. While it's related to frostbite, cold seems to be less significant in its cause than humidity and constriction of the limbs, which leads to reduced blood flow in the feet. Changes were observed in the lining of the blood vessels, the nerve fibers, and the muscles. This condition doesn't happen in civilian life.

Diabetic Gangrene.—This form of gangrene is prone to occur in persons over fifty years of age who suffer from glycosuria. The arteries are often markedly diseased. In some cases the existence of the glycosuria is unsuspected before the onset of the gangrene, and it is only on examining the urine that the cause of the condition is discovered. The gangrenous process seldom begins as suddenly as that associated with embolism, and, like senile gangrene, which it may closely simulate in its early stages, it not infrequently begins after a slight injury to one of the toes. It but rarely, however, assumes the dry, shrivelling type, as a rule being attended with swelling, œdema, and dusky redness of the foot, and severe pain. According to Paget, the dead part remains warm longer than in other forms of senile gangrene; there is a greater tendency for patches of skin at some distance from the primary seat of disease to become gangrenous, and for the death of tissue to extend upwards in the subcutaneous planes, leaving the overlying skin unaffected. The low vitality of the tissues favours the growth of bacteria, and if these gain access, the gangrene assumes the characters of the moist type and spreads rapidly.

Diabetic Gangrene.—This type of gangrene tends to occur in people over fifty who have glycosuria. The arteries are often significantly damaged. In some cases, the presence of glycosuria is not detected until the gangrene appears, only to be found upon urine examination. The gangrenous process rarely starts as abruptly as it does with embolism, and, much like senile gangrene, which it can closely resemble in its early stages, it often begins after a minor injury to one of the toes. However, it seldom takes on the dry, shriveling form, usually showing swelling, edema, and dark redness of the foot, along with intense pain. According to Paget, the dead tissue remains warm for a longer time compared to other types of senile gangrene; there is a higher likelihood for areas of skin farther from the main site of disease to become gangrenous, and for tissue death to spread upward in the subcutaneous layers, leaving the overlying skin intact. The low vitality of the tissues promotes bacterial growth, and if these bacteria invade, the gangrene develops into the moist type and escalates quickly.

The rules for amputation are the same as those governing the treatment of senile gangrene, the level at which the limb is removed depending upon whether the gangrene is of the dry or moist type. The general treatment for diabetes must, of course, be employed whether amputation is performed or not. Paget recommended that the dietetic treatment should not be so rigid as in uncomplicated diabetes, and that opium should be given freely.

The guidelines for amputation are the same as those for treating senile gangrene, with the point of limb removal depending on whether the gangrene is dry or moist. The standard treatment for diabetes should always be followed, regardless of whether amputation is done. Paget suggested that the dietary treatment shouldn't be as strict as in uncomplicated diabetes, and that opium should be administered generously.

The prognosis even after amputation is unfavourable. In many cases the patient dies with symptoms of diabetic coma within a few days of the operation; or, if he survives this, he may eventually succumb to diabetes. In others there is sloughing of the flaps and death results from toxæmia. Occasionally the other limb becomes gangrenous. On the other hand, the glycosuria may diminish or may even disappear after amputation.

The prognosis even after amputation is not good. In many cases, the patient dies of diabetic coma within a few days of the surgery; or, if they survive that, they might eventually succumb to diabetes. In other cases, the flaps may die and lead to death from toxemia. Sometimes the other limb also develops gangrene. However, on the plus side, glycosuria may decrease or even go away completely after amputation.

Gangrene associated with Spasm of Blood Vessels.Raynaud's Disease, or symmetrical gangrene, is supposed to be due to spasm of the arterioles, resulting from peripheral neuritis. It occurs oftenest in women, between the ages of eighteen and thirty, who are the subjects of uterine disorders, anæmia, or chlorosis. Cold is an aggravating factor, as the disease is commonest during the winter months. The digits of both hands or the toes of both feet are simultaneously attacked, and the disease seldom spreads beyond the phalanges or deeper than the skin.

Gangrene associated with Spasm of Blood Vessels.Raynaud's Disease, or symmetrical gangrene, is thought to be caused by spasms in the arterioles, resulting from peripheral neuritis. It most commonly affects women between the ages of eighteen and thirty who have uterine disorders, anemia, or chlorosis. Cold weather worsens the condition, as it is most prevalent during the winter months. The fingers of both hands or the toes of both feet are affected at the same time, and the disease rarely extends beyond the phalanges or deeper than the skin.

The first evidence is that the fingers become cold, white, and insensitive to touch and pain. These attacks of local syncope recur at varying intervals for months or even years. They last for a few minutes or even for some hours, and as they pass off the parts become hyperæmic and painful.

The first sign is that the fingers get cold, turn white, and become numb to touch and pain. These episodes of local syncope happen at different intervals for months or even years. They can last for a few minutes or even a few hours, and as they fade, the affected areas become red and painful.

A more advanced stage of the disease is known as local asphyxia. The circulation through the fingers becomes exceedingly sluggish, and the parts assume a dull, livid hue. There is swelling and burning or shooting pain. This may pass off in a few days, or may increase in severity, with the formation of bullæ, and end in dry gangrene. As a rule, the slough which forms is comparatively small and superficial, but it may take some months to separate. The condition tends to recur in successive winters.

A more advanced stage of the disease is known as local asphyxia. The blood flow to the fingers becomes very slow, and they take on a dull, bluish color. There is swelling and a burning or sharp pain. This may go away in a few days or may get worse, leading to blisters and possibly resulting in dry gangrene. Generally, the dead tissue that forms is relatively small and superficial, but it can take several months to heal completely. This condition tends to come back in subsequent winters.

The treatment consists in remedying any nervous or uterine disorder that may be present, keeping the parts warm by wrapping them in cotton wool, and in the use of hot-air or electric baths, the parts being immersed in water through which a constant current is passed. When gangrene occurs, it is treated on the same lines as other forms of dry gangrene, but if amputation is called for it is only with a view to removing the dead part.

The treatment involves addressing any nervous or uterine issues that may exist, keeping the affected areas warm by wrapping them in cotton wool, and using hot-air or electric baths, with the parts submerged in water that has a constant electric current running through it. When gangrene develops, it is managed similarly to other types of dry gangrene, but if amputation is necessary, it is done solely to remove the dead tissue.

Angio-sclerotic Gangrene.—A form of gangrene due to angio-sclerosis is occasionally met with in young persons, even in children. It bears certain analogies to Raynaud's disease in that spasm of the vessels plays a part in determining the local death.

Angio-sclerotic Gangrene.—A type of gangrene caused by angio-sclerosis is sometimes seen in young people, including children. It has similarities to Raynaud's disease in that the spasm of the blood vessels contributes to local tissue death.

The main arteries are narrowed by hyperplastic endarteritis followed by thrombosis, and similar changes are found in the veins. The condition is usually met with in the feet, but the upper extremity may be affected, and is attended with very severe pain, rendering sleep impossible.

The major blood vessels are constricted due to hyperplastic endarteritis followed by blood clots, and similar changes occur in the veins. This condition is typically seen in the feet, but it can also affect the arms, causing intense pain that makes it impossible to sleep.

The patient is liable to sudden attacks of numbness, tingling and weakness of the limbs which pass off with rest—intermittent claudication. During these attacks the large arteries—femoral, brachial, and subclavian—can be felt as firm cords, while pulsation is lost in the peripheral vessels. Gangrene eventually ensues, is attended with great pain and runs a slow course. It is treated on the same lines as Raynaud's disease.

The patient is prone to sudden episodes of numbness, tingling, and weakness in the limbs that go away with rest—intermittent claudication. During these episodes, the large arteries—femoral, brachial, and subclavian—can be felt as firm cords, while the pulse is absent in the peripheral vessels. Gangrene eventually develops, accompanied by severe pain and progresses slowly. It is treated similarly to Raynaud's disease.

Gangrene from Ergot.—Gangrene may occur from interference with blood supply, the result of tetanic contraction of the minute vessels, such as results in ill-nourished persons who eat large quantities of coarse rye bread contaminated with the claviceps purpurea and containing the ergot of rye. It has also occurred in the fingers of patients who have taken ergot medicinally over long periods. The gangrene, which attacks the toes, fingers, ears, or nose, is preceded by formication, numbness, and pains in the parts to be affected, and is of the dry variety.

Gangrene from Ergot.—Gangrene can happen when blood supply is disrupted, often due to the spasms in small blood vessels, similar to what is seen in undernourished individuals who consume large amounts of coarse rye bread contaminated with claviceps purpurea that contains ergot. It has also been noted in the fingers of patients who have taken ergot as medication for extended periods. The gangrene typically affects the toes, fingers, ears, or nose, and is preceded by sensations of tingling, numbness, and pain in the areas that will be affected, and it is of the dry type.

In this country it is usually met with in sailors off foreign ships, whose dietary largely consists of rye bread. Trivial injuries may be the starting-point, the anæsthesia produced by the ergotin preventing the patient taking notice of them. Alcoholism is a potent predisposing cause.

In this country, it’s typically encountered in sailors from foreign ships, whose diet mainly consists of rye bread. Minor injuries can be the starting point, with the numbness caused by ergotin making the patient unaware of them. Alcoholism is a strong contributing factor.

As it is impossible to predict how far the process will spread, it is advisable to wait for the formation of a line of demarcation before operating, and then to amputate immediately above the dead part.

As it’s impossible to tell how far the process will go, it’s wise to wait for a clear boundary to form before taking action, and then to amputate right above the dead tissue.

Bacterial Varieties of Gangrene

The acute bacillary forms of gangrene all assume the moist type from the first, and, spreading rapidly, result in extensive necrosis of tissue, and often end fatally.

The severe bacterial forms of gangrene are all initially the moist type and, spreading quickly, lead to significant tissue death and often result in death.

The infection is usually a mixed one in which anaërobic bacteria predominate. The anaërobe most constantly present is the bacillus ærogenes capsulatus, usually in association with other anaërobes, and sometimes with pyogenic diplo- and streptococci. According to the mode of action of the associated organisms and the combined effects of their toxins on the tissues, the gangrenous process presents different pathological and clinical features. Some combinations, for example, result in a rapidly spreading cellulitis with early necrosis of connective tissue accompanied by thrombosis throughout the capillary and venous circulation of the parts implicated; other combinations cause great œdema of the part, and others again lead to the formation of gases in the tissues, particularly in the muscles.

The infection is typically a mixed one dominated by anaerobic bacteria. The anaerobe most frequently found is the bacillus ærogenes capsulatus, usually alongside other anaerobes and sometimes with pyogenic diplococci and streptococci. Depending on how the associated organisms act and the combined effects of their toxins on tissues, the gangrenous process exhibits different pathological and clinical features. Some combinations, for instance, lead to rapidly spreading cellulitis with early necrosis of connective tissue accompanied by thrombosis throughout the capillary and venous circulation of the affected areas; other combinations cause significant edema in the area, while some result in gas formation within the tissues, especially in the muscles.

These different effects do not appear to be due to a specific action of any one of the organisms present, but to the combined effect of a particular group living in symbiosis.

These different effects don't seem to come from a specific action of any single organism present, but from the combined impact of a particular group living together in symbiosis.

According as the cellulitic, the œdematous, or the gaseous characteristics predominate, the clinical varieties of bacillary gangrene may be separately described, but it must be clearly understood that they frequently overlap and cannot always be distinguished from one another.

As the characteristics of cellulitis, edema, or gas predominately appear, the clinical types of bacillary gangrene can be described separately, but it's important to understand that they often overlap and can't always be clearly differentiated from each other.

Clinical Varieties of Bacillary Gangrene.Acute infective gangrene is the form most commonly met with in civil practice. It may follow such trivial injuries as a pin-prick or a scratch, the signs of acute cellulitis rapidly giving place to those of a spreading gangrene. Or it may ensue on a severe railway, machinery, or street accident, when lacerated and bruised tissues are contaminated with gross dirt. Often within a few hours of the injury the whole part rapidly becomes painful, swollen, œdematous, and tense. The skin is at first glazed, and perhaps paler than normal, but soon assumes a dull red or purplish hue, and bullæ form on the surface. Putrefactive gases may be evolved in the tissues, and their presence is indicated by emphysematous crackling when the part is handled. The spread of the disease is so rapid that its progress is quite visible from hour to hour, and may be traced by the occurrence of red lines along the course of the lymphatics of the limb. In the most acute cases the death of the affected part takes place so rapidly that the local changes indicative of gangrene have not time to occur, and the fact that the part is dead may be overlooked.

Clinical Varieties of Bacillary Gangrene.Acute infective gangrene is the type most commonly seen in everyday medical practice. It can result from minor injuries like a pin-prick or a scratch, where the signs of acute cellulitis quickly give way to the symptoms of spreading gangrene. Alternatively, it can occur after a serious accident involving a train, machinery, or on the street, especially when damaged and bruised tissues get contaminated with dirt. Often within just a few hours after the injury, the affected area becomes intensely painful, swollen, edematous, and tense. Initially, the skin appears shiny and possibly paler than normal, but it soon turns a dull red or purplish color, with blisters forming on the surface. Decomposing gases might develop in the tissues, and their presence is noticeable by a crackling sound when the area is touched. The disease spreads so quickly that its progression is visibly noticeable from hour to hour, and it can be tracked by red lines appearing along the lymphatic vessels in the limb. In the most severe cases, the affected area can die so quickly that the local changes characteristic of gangrene don’t have time to happen, which may lead to the area being mistaken for still viable tissue.

Fig. 22.—Gangrene of Terminal Phalanx of Index-Finger, following cellulitis of hand resulting from a scratch on the palm of the hand.

Fig. 22.—Gangrene of Terminal Phalanx of Index-Finger, following cellulitis of hand resulting from a scratch on the palm of the hand.

Fig. 22.—Gangrene of the terminal phalanx of the index finger, following cellulitis of the hand caused by a scratch on the palm.

Rigors may occur, but the temperature is not necessarily raised—indeed, it is sometimes subnormal. The pulse is small, feeble, rapid, and irregular. Unless amputation is promptly performed, death usually follows within thirty-six or forty-eight hours. Even early operation does not always avert the fatal issue, because the quantity of toxin absorbed and its extreme virulence are often more than even a robust subject can outlive.

Shaking can happen, but the temperature doesn’t always go up—in fact, it can sometimes be lower than normal. The pulse is weak, fast, and irregular. If amputation isn’t done quickly, death usually occurs within thirty-six to forty-eight hours. Even if surgery is done early, it doesn't always prevent death, because the amount of toxin absorbed and its intense potency can often be too much for even a healthy person to survive.

Treatment.—Every effort must be made to purify all such wounds as are contaminated by earth, street dust, stable refuse, or other forms of gross dirt. Devitalised and contaminated tissue is removed with the knife or scissors and the wound purified with antiseptics of the chlorine group or with hydrogen peroxide. If there is a reasonable prospect that infection has been overcome, the wound may be at once sutured, but if this is doubtful it is left open and packed or irrigated.

Treatment.—Every effort should be made to clean any wounds that are contaminated by dirt, dust, animal waste, or other types of major filth. Dead or contaminated tissue is removed with a knife or scissors, and the wound is cleaned with antiseptics like chlorine-based products or hydrogen peroxide. If there is a good chance that the infection has been controlled, the wound can be stitched up right away, but if that's uncertain, it should be left open and either packed or rinsed.

When acute gangrene has set in no treatment short of amputation is of any avail, and the sooner this is done, the greater is the hope of saving the patient. The limb must be amputated well beyond the apparent limits of the infected area, and stringent precautions must be taken to avoid discharge from the already gangrenous area reaching the operation wound. An assistant or nurse, who is to take no other part in the operation, is told off to carry out the preliminary purification, and to hold the limb during the operation.

When acute gangrene occurs, nothing short of amputation can help, and the sooner it’s done, the better the chance of saving the patient. The limb needs to be amputated well beyond the visible infected area, and strict measures must be taken to prevent any discharge from the gangrenous area from contaminating the surgical wound. An assistant or nurse, who won’t be involved in the operation otherwise, is designated to perform the initial cleaning and to hold the limb during the surgery.

Malignant Œdema.—This form of acute gangrene has been defined as “a spreading inflammatory œdema attended with emphysema, and ultimately followed by gangrene of the skin and adjacent parts.” The predominant organism is the bacillus of malignant œdema or vibrion septique of Pasteur, which is found in garden soil, dung, and various putrefying substances. It is anaërobic, and occurs as long, thick rods with somewhat rounded ends and several laterally placed flagella. Spores, which have a high power of resistance, form in the centre of the rods, and bulge out the sides so as to give the organisms a spindle-shaped outline. Other pathogenic organisms are also present and aid the specific bacillus in its action.

Malignant Œdema.—This type of acute gangrene is described as “a spreading inflammatory swelling that comes with gas buildup and is ultimately followed by death of the skin and surrounding areas.” The main organism involved is the bacillus of malignant œdema or vibrion septique identified by Pasteur, which is found in garden soil, manure, and various decomposing materials. It thrives in low-oxygen environments and appears as long, thick rods with somewhat rounded ends and multiple flagella positioned on the sides. Spores, which are highly resistant, form in the center of the rods and cause the sides to bulge, giving the organisms a spindle-like shape. Other harmful organisms are also present and assist the specific bacillus in its effects.

At the bedside it is difficult, if not impossible, to distinguish it from acute infective gangrene. Both follow on the same kinds of injury and run an exceedingly rapid course. In malignant œdema, however, the incidence of the disease is mainly on the superficial parts, which become œdematous and emphysematous, and acquire a marbled appearance with the veins clearly outlined. Early disappearance of sensation is a particularly grave symptom. Bullæ form on the skin, and the tissues have “a peculiar heavy but not putrid odour.” The constitutional effects are extremely severe, and death may ensue within a few hours.

At the bedside, it's hard, if not impossible, to tell it apart from acute infective gangrene. Both stem from similar types of injuries and progress very quickly. In malignant edema, however, the disease mainly affects the superficial areas, which become swollen and filled with gas, taking on a marbled look with clearly outlined veins. A rapid loss of sensation is a particularly serious symptom. Blisters form on the skin, and the tissues have “a peculiar heavy but not rotten odor.” The overall effects on the body are extremely severe, and death can occur within a few hours.

Acute Emphysematous or Gas Gangrene was prevalent in certain areas at various periods during the European War. It follows infection of lacerated wounds with the bacillus ærogenes capsulatus, usually in combination with other anaërobes, and its main incidence is on the muscles, which rapidly become infiltrated with gas that spreads throughout the whole extent of the muscle, disintegrating its fibres and leading to necrosis. The gangrenous process spreads with appalling rapidity, the limb becoming enormously swollen, painful, and crepitant or even tympanitic. Patches of coppery or purple colour appear on the skin, and bullæ containing blood-stained serum form on the surface. The toxæmia is profound, and the face and lips assume a characteristic cyanosis. The condition is attended with a high mortality. Only in the early stages and when the infection is limited are local measures successful in arresting the spread; in more severe cases amputation is the only means of saving life.

Acute Emphysematous or Gas Gangrene was common in specific regions during different times throughout the European War. It occurs after lacerated wounds become infected with the bacillus ærogenes capsulatus, usually alongside other anaerobic bacteria. The infection primarily affects the muscles, which quickly become filled with gas that spreads throughout the entire muscle, breaking down its fibers and causing tissue death. The gangrenous process advances at a horrifying speed, with the limb becoming massively swollen, painful, and making a crackling sound or even becoming tight. Patches of a coppery or purple hue develop on the skin, and blisters filled with blood-stained fluid form on the surface. The toxicity is severe, causing the face and lips to turn a distinctive bluish color. This condition has a very high death rate. Only in the initial stages and when the infection is confined can local treatments successfully stop the spread; in more serious cases, amputation is the only way to save a life.

Cancrum Oris or Noma.—This disease is believed to be due to a specific bacillus, which occurs in long delicate rods, and is chiefly found at the margin of the gangrenous area. It is prone to attack unhealthy children from two to five years of age, especially during their convalescence from such diseases as measles, scarlet fever, or typhoid, but may attack adults when they are debilitated. It is most common in the mouth, but sometimes occurs on the vulva. In the mouth it begins as an ulcerative stomatitis, more especially affecting the gums or inner aspect of the cheek. The child lies prostrated, and from the open mouth foul-smelling saliva, streaked with blood, escapes; the face is of an ashy-grey colour, the lips dark and swollen. On the inner aspect of the cheek is a deeply ulcerated surface, with sloughy shreds of dark-brown or black tissue covering its base; the edges are irregular, firm, and swollen, and the surrounding mucous membrane is infiltrated and œdematous. In the course of a few hours a dark spot appears on the outer aspect of the cheek, and rapidly increases in size; towards the centre it is black, shading off through blue and grey into a dark-red area which extends over the cheek (Fig. 23). The tissue implicated is at first firm and indurated, but as it loses its vitality it becomes doughy and sodden. Finally a slough forms, and, when it separates, the cheek is perforated.

Cancrum Oris or Noma.—This disease is thought to be caused by a specific bacillus, appearing as long, thin rods, primarily located at the edge of the gangrenous area. It's more likely to affect unhealthy children aged two to five, especially during recovery from illnesses like measles, scarlet fever, or typhoid, but it can also affect adults who are weakened. It's most common in the mouth, but sometimes it appears on the vulva. In the mouth, it starts as an ulcerative stomatitis, particularly impacting the gums or the inner side of the cheek. The child becomes very weak, and foul-smelling saliva, mixed with blood, drips from the open mouth; the face turns ashy-grey, and the lips become dark and swollen. On the inner side of the cheek, there's a deeply ulcerated area covered with rotten pieces of dark-brown or black tissue; the edges are uneven, firm, and swollen, while the surrounding mucous membrane is thickened and swollen. Within a few hours, a dark spot appears on the outside of the cheek and grows quickly; at the center, it appears black, fading through blue and grey into a dark-red area that spreads over the cheek (Fig. 23). Initially, the affected tissue is firm and hardened, but as it loses vitality, it becomes soft and soggy. Eventually, a slough develops, and when it separates, the cheek becomes perforated.

Meanwhile the process spreads inside the mouth, and the gums, the floor of the mouth, or even the jaws, may become gangrenous and the teeth fall out. The constitutional disturbance is severe, the temperature raised, and the pulse feeble and rapid.

Meanwhile, the process spreads inside the mouth, and the gums, the floor of the mouth, or even the jaws may become infected and the teeth may fall out. The overall condition is serious, with a high temperature, and the pulse is weak and fast.

Fig. 23.—Cancrum oris.  (From a photograph lent by Sir George T. Beatson.)

Fig. 23.—Cancrum oris.

Fig. 23.—Noma.

(From a photograph lent by Sir George T. Beatson.)

(From a photograph provided by Sir George T. Beatson.)

The extremely fœtid odour which pervades the room or even the house the patient occupies, is usually sufficient to suggest the diagnosis of cancrum oris. The odour must not be mistaken for that due to decomposition of sordes on the teeth and gums of a debilitated patient.

The extremely foul smell that fills the room or even the house where the patient is staying is usually enough to suggest the diagnosis of cancrum oris. This smell should not be confused with the odor caused by the decay of debris on the teeth and gums of a weakened patient.

The prognosis is always grave in the extreme, the main risks being general toxæmia and septic pneumonia. When recovery takes place there is serious deformity, and considerable portions of the jaws may be lost by necrosis.

The prognosis is always extremely serious, with the main risks being general toxemia and septic pneumonia. When recovery happens, there can be significant deformity, and large portions of the jaws may be lost due to necrosis.

Treatment.—The only satisfactory treatment is thorough removal under an anæsthetic of all the sloughy tissue, with the surrounding zone in which the organisms are active. This is most efficiently accomplished by the knife or scissors, cutting until the tissue bleeds freely, after which the raw surface is painted with undiluted carbolic acid and dressed with iodoform gauze. It may be necessary to remove large pieces of bone when the necrotic process has implicated the jaws. The mouth must be constantly sprayed with peroxide of hydrogen, and washed out with a disinfectant and deodorant lotion, such as Condy's fluid. The patient's general condition calls for free stimulation.

Treatment.—The only effective treatment is to thoroughly remove all the dead tissue under anesthesia, along with the surrounding area where the bacteria are active. This is best done with a knife or scissors, cutting until the tissue bleeds freely. Afterward, the raw surface is treated with undiluted carbolic acid and covered with iodoform gauze. It may be necessary to remove large pieces of bone if the necrotic process has affected the jaws. The mouth should be continuously sprayed with hydrogen peroxide and rinsed with a disinfectant and deodorizing solution, like Condy's fluid. The patient's overall condition requires adequate stimulation.

The deformity resulting from these necessarily heroic measures is not so great as might be expected, and can be further diminished by plastic operations, which should be undertaken before cicatricial contraction has occurred.

The deformity resulting from these necessary heroic measures is not as severe as one might expect and can be further reduced by plastic surgery, which should be done before scarring has happened.

Bed-Sores

Bed-sores are most frequently met with in old and debilitated patients, or in those whose tissues are devitalised by acute or chronic diseases associated with stagnation of blood in the peripheral veins. Any interference with the nerve-supply of the skin, whether from injury or disease of the central nervous system or of the peripheral nerves, strongly predisposes to the formation of bed-sores. Prolonged and excessive pressure over a bony prominence, especially if the parts be moist with skin secretions, urine, or wound discharges, determines the formation of a sore. Excoriations, which may develop into true bed-sores, sometimes form where two skin surfaces remain constantly apposed, as in the region of the scrotum or labium, under pendulous mammæ, or between fingers or toes confined in a splint.

Bedsores are most commonly found in older and weakened patients or in those whose tissues are damaged by acute or chronic diseases that cause blood to stagnate in the peripheral veins. Any disruption to the nerve supply of the skin—whether from injury or disease affecting the central nervous system or peripheral nerves—greatly increases the risk of developing bedsores. Prolonged and excessive pressure on a bony area, especially if the skin is moist from secretions, urine, or discharge from wounds, leads to the formation of a sore. Irritations, which can develop into actual bedsores, sometimes occur where two skin surfaces constantly rub against each other, such as in the area of the scrotum or labia, under drooping breasts, or between fingers or toes confined in a splint.

Fig. 24.—Acute Bed-Sores over Right Buttock.

Fig. 24.—Acute Bed-Sores over Right Buttock.

Fig. 24.—Severe Bedsores on Right Buttock.

Clinical Features.—Two clinical varieties are met with—the acute and the chronic bed-sore.

Clinical Features.—There are two types of bedsores: acute and chronic.

The acute bed-sore usually occurs over the sacrum or buttock. It develops rapidly after spinal injuries and in the course of certain brain diseases. The part affected becomes red and congested, while the surrounding parts are œdematous and swollen, blisters form, and the skin loses its vitality (Fig. 24).

The acute bed sore typically happens over the sacrum or buttock. It develops quickly after spinal injuries and during certain brain diseases. The affected area turns red and swollen, while the surrounding skin becomes puffy and inflamed, blisters appear, and the skin loses its vitality (Fig. 24).

In advanced cases of general paralysis of the insane, a peculiar form of acute bed-sore beginning as a blister, and passing on to the formation of a black, dry eschar, which slowly separates, occurs on such parts as the medial side of the knee, the angle of the scapula, and the heel.

In advanced cases of general paralysis of the insane, a unique type of severe bed sore starts as a blister and progresses to the development of a black, dry scab that gradually comes off, occurring on areas like the inner side of the knee, the corner of the shoulder blade, and the heel.

The chronic bed-sore begins as a dusky reddish purple patch, which gradually becomes darker till it is almost black. The parts around are œdematous, and a blister may form. This bursts and exposes the papillæ of the skin, which are of a greenish hue. A tough greyish-black slough forms, and is slowly separated. It is not uncommon for the gangrenous area to continue to spread both in width and in depth till it reaches the periosteum or bone. Bed-sores over the sacrum sometimes implicate the vertebral canal and lead to spinal meningitis, which usually proves fatal.

The chronic bed sore starts as a dark reddish-purple spot that slowly gets darker until it’s nearly black. The surrounding areas become swollen, and a blister may develop. When this bursts, it reveals the skin’s papillae, which can appear greenish. A tough grayish-black dead tissue forms and gradually separates. It's not unusual for the affected area to keep spreading both wider and deeper until it reaches the periosteum or bone. Bed sores on the sacrum can sometimes affect the spinal canal, leading to spinal meningitis, which is often fatal.

In old and debilitated patients the septic absorption taking place from a bed-sore often proves a serious complication of other surgical conditions. From this cause, for example, old people may succumb during the treatment of a fractured thigh.

In elderly and weakened patients, the septic absorption that occurs from a bed sore often becomes a serious complication of other surgical issues. Because of this, for instance, older individuals may suffer fatal outcomes while being treated for a fractured thigh.

The granulating surface left on the separation of the slough tends to heal comparatively rapidly.

The rough surface left after the slough separates tends to heal fairly quickly.

Prevention of Bed-sores.—The first essential in the prevention of bed-sores is the regular changing of the patient's position, so that no one part of the body is continuously pressed upon for any length of time. Ring-pads of wool, air-cushions, or water-beds are necessary to remove pressure from prominent parts. Absolute dryness of the skin is all-important. At least once a day, the sacrum, buttocks, shoulder-blades, heels, elbows, malleoli, or other parts exposed to pressure, must be sponged with soap and water, thoroughly dried, and then rubbed with methylated spirit, which is allowed to dry on the skin. Dusting the part with boracic acid powder not only keeps it dry, but prevents the development of bacteria in the skin secretions.

Prevention of Bed-sores.—The first key to preventing bed-sores is to regularly change the patient's position, so that no specific area of the body is pressed for too long. Using ring pads made of wool, air cushions, or water beds is essential to relieve pressure from high-risk areas. Keeping the skin completely dry is crucial. At least once a day, the sacrum, buttocks, shoulder blades, heels, elbows, malleoli, or any other pressure-prone areas should be sponged with soap and water, thoroughly dried, and then wiped down with methylated spirit, allowing it to dry on the skin. Dusting the area with boracic acid powder not only keeps it dry but also helps prevent the growth of bacteria in the skin’s secretions.

In operation cases, care must be taken that irritating chemicals used to purify the skin do not collect under the patient and remain in contact with the skin of the sacrum and buttocks during the time he is on the operating-table. There is reason to believe that the so-called “post-operation bed-sore” may be due to such causes. A similar result has been known to follow soiling of the sheets by the escape of a turpentine enema.

In surgical cases, it’s important to ensure that any irritating chemicals used to cleanse the skin don’t collect underneath the patient and stay in contact with the skin on the lower back and buttocks while they are on the operating table. It’s believed that the so-called “post-operative bed sore” could be caused by this. A similar outcome has been observed when sheets are soiled by leakage from a turpentine enema.

Treatment.—Once a bed-sore has formed, every effort must be made to prevent its spread. Alcohol is used to cleanse the broken surface, and dry absorbent dressings are applied and frequently changed. It is sometimes found necessary to employ moist or oily substances, such as boracic poultices, eucalyptus ointment, or balsam of Peru, to facilitate the separation of sloughs, or to promote the growth of granulations. In patients who are not extremely debilitated the slough may be excised, the raw surface scraped, and then painted with iodine.

Treatment.—Once a bed sore has formed, every effort must be made to prevent its spread. Alcohol is used to clean the broken skin, and dry absorbent dressings are applied and changed frequently. Sometimes it's necessary to use moist or oily substances, like boric poultices, eucalyptus ointment, or balsam of Peru, to help remove dead tissue or to encourage the growth of new tissue. In patients who aren’t severely weakened, the dead tissue can be cut away, the raw area scraped, and then treated with iodine.

Skin-grafting is sometimes useful in covering in the large raw surface left after separation or removal of sloughs.

Skin grafting can sometimes be helpful in covering large raw areas left after the separation or removal of dead tissue.

CHAPTER VII
BACTERIAL AND OTHER WOUND INFECTIONS

Erysipelas

Erysipelas, popularly known as “rose,” is an acute spreading infective disease of the skin or of a mucous membrane due to the action of a streptococcus. Infection invariably takes place through an abrasion of the surface, although this may be so slight that it escapes observation even when sought for. The streptococci are found most abundantly in the lymph spaces just beyond the swollen margin of the inflammatory area, and in the serous blebs which sometimes form on the surface.

Erysipelas, commonly called "rose," is a serious infectious disease that affects the skin or mucous membranes, caused by a type of streptococcus. The infection usually occurs through a break in the skin, although this might be so minor that it goes unnoticed even when looking for it. The streptococci are most commonly found in the lymph spaces just outside the swollen edge of the inflamed area and in the fluid-filled blisters that sometimes develop on the surface.

Clinical Features.Facial erysipelas is the commonest clinical variety, infection usually occurring through some slight abrasion in the region of the mouth or nose, or from an operation wound in this area. From this point of origin the inflammation may spread all over the face and scalp as far back as the nape of the neck. It stops, however, at the chin, and never extends on to the front of the neck. There is great œdema of the face, the eyes becoming closed up, and the features unrecognisable. The inflammation may spread to the meninges, the intracranial venous sinuses, the eye, or the ear. In some cases the erysipelas invades the mucous membrane of the mouth, and spreads to the fauces and larynx, setting up an œdema of the glottis which may prove dangerous to life.

Clinical Features.Facial erysipelas is the most common type of infection, typically occurring through a small cut or scrape around the mouth or nose, or from a surgical wound in that area. From the initial site, the inflammation can spread across the face and scalp, reaching as far back as the nape of the neck. However, it stops at the chin and does not extend to the front of the neck. There is significant swelling of the face, causing the eyes to close and making the features unrecognizable. The inflammation may spread to the meninges, the intracranial venous sinuses, the eye, or the ear. In some cases, the erysipelas invades the mucous membrane of the mouth and can spread to the throat and larynx, causing swelling of the glottis that may be life-threatening.

Erysipelas occasionally attacks an operation wound that has become septic; and it may accompany septic infection of the genital tract in puerperal women, or the separation of the umbilical cord in infants (erysipelas neonatorum). After an incubation period, which varies from fifteen to sixty hours, the patient complains of headache, pains in the back and limbs, loss of appetite, nausea, and frequently there is vomiting. He has a chill or slight rigor, initiating a rise of temperature to 103°, 104°, or 105° F.; and a full bounding pulse of about 100 (Fig. 25). The tongue is foul, the breath heavy, and, as a rule, the bowels are constipated. There is frequently albuminuria, and occasionally nocturnal delirium. A moderate degree of leucocytosis (15,000 to 20,000) is usually present.

Erysipelas can sometimes affect a surgical wound that has become infected; it may also occur along with septic infections of the genital tract in postpartum women or the separation of the umbilical cord in newborns (erysipelas neonatorum). After an incubation period that lasts between fifteen to sixty hours, the patient typically experiences a headache, body aches, loss of appetite, nausea, and often vomiting. They may have a chill or slight shivering, which leads to a rise in temperature to 103°, 104°, or 105° F.; and a strong, pounding pulse around 100 (Fig. 25). The tongue appears coated, the breath is foul, and usually, the bowels are constipated. There is often albumin in the urine, and sometimes night-time delirium occurs. A moderate level of leucocytosis (15,000 to 20,000) is generally observed.

Around the seat of inoculation a diffuse red patch forms, varying in hue from a bright scarlet to a dull brick-red. The edges are slightly raised above the level of the surrounding skin, as may readily be recognised by gently stroking the part from the healthy towards the affected area. The skin is smooth, tense, and glossy, and presents here and there blisters filled with serous fluid. The local temperature is raised, and the part is the seat of a burning sensation and is tender to the touch, the most tender area being the actively spreading zone which lies about half an inch beyond the red margin.

Around the injection site, a red patch appears, ranging in color from bright red to a dull brick-red. The edges are slightly raised compared to the surrounding skin, which can easily be felt by gently stroking the area from the healthy skin toward the affected part. The skin feels smooth, tight, and shiny, with some blisters containing clear fluid. The temperature in the area is elevated, and it feels burning and tender to the touch, with the most sensitivity found about half an inch beyond the red edge.

Fig. 25.—Chart of Erysipelas occurring in a wound.

Fig. 25.—Chart of Erysipelas occurring in a wound.

Fig. 25.—Chart showing Erysipelas in a wound.

The disease tends to spread spasmodically and irregularly, and the direction and extent of its progress may be recognised by mapping out the peripheral zone of tenderness. Red streaks appear along the lines of the superficial lymph vessels, and the deep lymphatics may sometimes be palpated as firm, tender cords. The neighbouring glands, also, are generally enlarged and tender.

The disease tends to spread in bursts and unpredictably, and you can identify its direction and extent by mapping the outer area of tenderness. Red lines show up along the paths of the superficial lymph vessels, and the deeper lymphatics can sometimes be felt as firm, tender cords. The nearby glands are usually enlarged and tender as well.

The disease lasts for from two or three days to as many weeks, and relapses are frequent. Spontaneous resolution usually takes place, but the disease may prove fatal from absorption of toxins, involvement of the brain or meninges, or from general streptococcal infection.

The illness can last anywhere from two or three days to several weeks, and relapses are common. It often resolves on its own, but it can be fatal due to the absorption of toxins, involvement of the brain or meninges, or from a widespread streptococcal infection.

Complications.Diffuse suppurative cellulitis is the most serious local complication, and results from a mixed infection with other pyogenic bacteria. Small localised superficial abscesses may form during the convalescent stage. They are doubtless due to the action of skin bacteria, which attack the tissues devitalised by the erysipelas. A persistent form of œdema sometimes remains after recurrent attacks of erysipelas, especially when they affect the face or the lower extremity, a condition which is referred to with elephantiasis.

Complications.Diffuse suppurative cellulitis is the most serious local complication and happens due to a mixed infection with other pus-producing bacteria. Small localized superficial abscesses may develop during recovery. These are likely caused by skin bacteria that attack tissues damaged by the erysipelas. A lasting form of edema can sometimes persist after repeated erysipelas attacks, especially when they affect the face or lower legs, a condition referred to as elephantiasis.

Treatment.—The first indication is to endeavour to arrest the spread of the process. We have found that by painting with linimentum iodi, a ring half an inch broad, about an inch in front of the peripheral tender zone—not the red margin—an artificial leucocytosis is produced, and the advancing streptococci are thereby arrested. Several coats of the iodine are applied, one after the other, and this is repeated daily for several days, even although the erysipelas has not overstepped the ring. Success depends upon using the liniment of iodine (the tincture is not strong enough), and in applying it well in front of the disease. To allay pain the most useful local applications are ichthyol ointment (1 in 6), or lead and opium fomentations.

Treatment.—The first step is to try to stop the spread of the infection. We have discovered that by applying iodine liniment in a ring that is half an inch wide, about an inch in front of the sensitive outer area—not the red edge—we can trigger an artificial increase in white blood cells, which halts the advancing streptococci. Several layers of iodine are applied one after the other, and this is done daily for several days, even if the erysipelas hasn’t crossed the ring. Success relies on using iodine liniment (the tincture isn’t strong enough) and applying it well ahead of the infection. To relieve pain, the most effective local treatments are ichthyol ointment (1 in 6) or lead and opium compresses.

The general treatment consists in attending to the emunctories, in administrating quinine in small—two-grain—doses every four hours, or salicylate of iron (2–5 gr. every three hours), and in giving plenty of fluid nourishment. It is worthy of note that the anti-streptococcic serum has proved of less value in the treatment of erysipelas than might have been expected, probably because the serum is not made from the proper strain of streptococcus.

The general treatment involves focusing on the body's natural waste elimination systems, giving quinine in small doses—two grains—every four hours, or administering iron salicylate (2–5 grains every three hours), and ensuring the patient receives plenty of fluid nourishment. It's important to note that the anti-streptococcal serum has been less effective in treating erysipelas than anticipated, probably because the serum isn't made from the right strain of streptococcus.

It is not necessary to isolate cases of erysipelas, provided the usual precautions against carrying infection from one patient to another are rigidly carried out.

It isn't necessary to isolate cases of erysipelas as long as the usual precautions to prevent spreading infection from one patient to another are strictly followed.

Diphtheria

Diphtheria is an acute infective disease due to the action of a specific bacterium, the bacillus diphtheriæ or Klebs-Löffler bacillus. The disease is usually transmitted from one patient to another, but it may be contracted from cats, fowls, or through the milk of infected cows. Cases have occurred in which the surgeon has carried the infection from one patient to another through neglect of antiseptic precautions. The incubation period varies from two to seven days.

Diphtheria is a serious infectious disease caused by a specific bacterium, the bacillus diphtheriæ or Klebs-Löffler bacillus. The disease is typically spread from one person to another, but it can also be contracted from cats, birds, or by drinking milk from infected cows. There have been instances where a surgeon has passed the infection from one patient to another due to ignoring antiseptic procedures. The incubation period ranges from two to seven days.

Clinical Features.—In pharyngeal diphtheria, on the first or second day of the disease, redness and swelling of the mucous membrane of the pharynx, tonsils, and palate are well marked, and small, circular greenish or grey patches of false membrane, composed of necrosed epithelium, fibrin, leucocytes, and red blood corpuscles, begin to appear. These rapidly increase in area and thickness, till they coalesce and form a complete covering to the parts. In the pharynx the false membrane is less adherent to the surface than it is when the disease affects the air-passages. The diphtheritic process may spread from the pharynx to the nasal cavities, causing blocking of the nares, with a profuse ichorous discharge from the nostrils, and sometimes severe epistaxis. The infection may spread along the nasal duct to the conjunctiva. The middle ear also may become involved by spread along the auditory (Eustachian) tube.

Clinical Features.—In pharyngeal diphtheria, on the first or second day of the illness, there's noticeable redness and swelling of the mucous membrane in the throat, tonsils, and palate. Small, circular greenish or gray patches of false membrane appear, made up of dead epithelial cells, fibrin, white blood cells, and red blood cells. These patches quickly grow in size and thickness until they merge and fully cover the affected areas. In the throat, the false membrane is not as firmly attached compared to when the infection affects the airways. The diphtheritic process can spread from the throat to the nasal cavities, leading to blocked nasal passages, accompanied by a profuse watery discharge from the nose and occasionally severe nosebleeds. The infection can also extend through the nasal duct to the conjunctiva. Additionally, the middle ear may become involved through the auditory (Eustachian) tube.

The lymph glands behind the angle of the jaw enlarge and become tender, and may suppurate from superadded infection. There is pain on swallowing, and often earache; and the patient speaks with a nasal accent. He becomes weak and anæmic, and loses his appetite. There is often albuminuria. Leucocytosis is usually well marked before the injection of antitoxin; after the injection there is usually a diminution in the number of leucocytes. The false membrane may separate and be cast off, after which the patient gradually recovers. Death may take place from gradual failure of the heart's action or from syncope during some slight exertion.

The lymph nodes behind the jaw get swollen and painful, and can become infected. There’s pain when swallowing, and often a sore ear; the patient may also speak in a nasal tone. They become weak and anemic, and lose their appetite. There’s often protein in the urine. A notable increase in white blood cells is usually seen before the antitoxin injection; after the injection, the white blood cell count typically decreases. The membrane might separate and come off, after which the patient slowly gets better. Death can occur either from gradual heart failure or from fainting during some minor activity.

Laryngeal Diphtheria.—The disease may arise in the larynx, although, as a rule, it spreads thence from the pharynx. It first manifests itself by a short, dry, croupy cough, and hoarseness of the voice. The first difficulty in breathing usually takes place during the night, and once it begins, it rapidly gets worse. Inspiration becomes noisy, sometimes stridulous or metallic or sibilant, and there is marked indrawing of the epigastrium and lower intercostal spaces. The hoarseness becomes more marked, the cough more severe, and the patient restless. The difficulty of breathing occurs in paroxysms, which gradually increase in frequency and severity, until at length the patient becomes asphyxiated. The duration of the disease varies from a few hours to four or five days.

Laryngeal Diphtheria.—The disease can develop in the larynx, although typically it spreads there from the pharynx. It first shows up as a short, dry, croupy cough and hoarseness in the voice. The initial breathing difficulties usually occur at night, and once they start, they quickly worsen. Breathing becomes noisy, sometimes stridulous, metallic, or wheezy, and there is noticeable indrawing of the stomach and lower rib spaces. The hoarseness intensifies, the cough becomes more severe, and the patient grows restless. Breathing difficulties happen in sudden episodes, which gradually increase in frequency and intensity until the patient becomes asphyxiated. The duration of the illness ranges from a few hours to four or five days.

After the acute sypmtoms have passed off, various localised paralyses may develop, affecting particularly the nerves of the palatal and orbital muscles, less frequently the lower limbs.

After the sharp symptoms have gone away, different localized paralysis may occur, mainly affecting the nerves of the palate and eye muscles, and less often the lower limbs.

Diagnosis.—The finding of the Klebs-Löffler bacillus is the only conclusive evidence of the disease. The bacillus may be obtained by swabbing the throat with a piece of aseptic—not antiseptic—cotton wool or clean linen rag held in a pair of forceps, and rotated so as to entangle portions of the false membrane or exudate. The swab thus obtained is placed in a test-tube, previously sterilised by having had some water boiled in it, and sent to a laboratory for investigation. To identify the bacillus a piece of the membrane from the swab is rubbed on a cover glass, dried, and stained with methylene blue or other basic stain; or cultures may be made on agar or other suitable medium. When a bacteriological examination is impossible, or when the clinical features do not coincide with the results obtained, the patient should always be treated on the assumption that he suffers from diphtheria. So much doubt exists as to the real nature of membranous croup and its relationship to true diphtheria, that when the diagnosis between the two is uncertain the safest plan is to treat the case as one of diphtheria.

Diagnosis.—Finding the Klebs-Löffler bacillus is the only definitive proof of the disease. The bacillus can be collected by swabbing the throat with a piece of sterile—not antiseptic—cotton wool or a clean linen rag held with forceps, and rotated to capture bits of the false membrane or discharge. The swab is then placed in a test tube that has been sterilized by boiling water in it, and sent to a lab for analysis. To identify the bacillus, a piece of the membrane from the swab is rubbed onto a cover glass, dried, and stained with methylene blue or another basic dye; or cultures can be grown on agar or another appropriate medium. If a bacteriological examination isn't possible, or if the clinical signs don't match the results, the patient should always be treated as if they have diphtheria. There is considerable uncertainty about the true nature of membranous croup and its relationship to actual diphtheria, so when the diagnosis is unclear, the safest approach is to treat it as diphtheria.

In children, diphtheria may occur on the vulva, vagina, prepuce, or glans penis, and give rise to difficulty in diagnosis, which is only cleared up by demonstration of the bacillus.

In children, diphtheria can happen on the vulva, vagina, prepuce, or glans penis, leading to challenges in diagnosis, which can only be resolved by identifying the bacillus.

Treatment.—An attempt may be made to destroy or to counteract the organisms by swabbing the throat with strong antiseptic solutions, such as 1 in 1000 corrosive sublimate or 1 in 30 carbolic acid, or by spraying with peroxide of hydrogen.

Treatment.—You can try to kill or neutralize the organisms by swabbing the throat with strong antiseptic solutions, like 1 in 1000 corrosive sublimate or 1 in 30 carbolic acid, or by spraying with hydrogen peroxide.

The antitoxic serum is our sheet-anchor in the treatment of diphtheria, and recourse should be had to its use as early as possible.

The antitoxin serum is our lifeline in treating diphtheria, and we should use it as soon as possible.

Difficulty of swallowing may be met by the use of a stomach tube passed either through the mouth or nose. When this is impracticable, nutrient enemata are called for.

Difficulty swallowing can be addressed by using a stomach tube inserted through the mouth or nose. If this isn't possible, nutrient enemas may be necessary.

In laryngeal diphtheria, the interference with respiration may call for intubation of the larynx, or tracheotomy, but the antitoxin treatment has greatly diminished the number of cases in which it becomes necessary to have recourse to these measures.

In laryngeal diphtheria, difficulty breathing may require intubation of the larynx or a tracheotomy, but the use of antitoxin treatment has significantly reduced the number of cases where these actions are needed.

Intubation consists in introducing through the mouth into the larynx a tube which allows the patient to breathe freely during the period while the membrane is becoming separated and thrown off. This is best done with the apparatus of O'Dwyer; but when this instrument is not available, a simple gum-elastic catheter with a terminal opening (as suggested by Macewen and Annandale) may be employed.

Intubation involves inserting a tube through the mouth into the larynx, allowing the patient to breathe freely while the membrane separates and is expelled. The O'Dwyer device is the most effective for this, but if it's not available, a simple gum-elastic catheter with an opening at the end (as suggested by Macewen and Annandale) can be used.

When intubation is impracticable, the operation of tracheotomy is called for if the patient's life is endangered by embarrassment of respiration. Unless the patient is in hospital with skilled assistance available, tracheotomy is the safer of the two procedures.

When intubation isn't possible, a tracheotomy is necessary if the patient's life is at risk due to breathing difficulties. Unless the patient is in a hospital with trained professionals available, tracheotomy is the safer option of the two procedures.

Tetanus

Tetanus is a disease resulting from infection of a wound by a specific micro-organism, the bacillus tetani, and characterised by increased reflex excitability, hypertonus, and spasm of one or more groups of voluntary muscles.

Tetanus is a disease caused by an infection in a wound from a specific microorganism, the bacillus tetani. It is marked by heightened reflex responses, muscle stiffness, and spasms in one or more groups of voluntary muscles.

Etiology and Morbid Anatomy.—The tetanus bacillus, which is a perfect anaërobe, is widely distributed in nature and can be isolated from garden earth, dung-heaps, and stable refuse. It is a slender rod-shaped bacillus, with a single large spore at one end giving it the shape of a drum-stick (Fig. 26). The spores, which are the active agents in producing tetanus, are highly resistant to chemical agents, retain their vitality in a dry condition, and even survive boiling for five minutes.

Etiology and Morbid Anatomy.—The tetanus bacillus, which is a true anaerobe, is found everywhere in nature and can be taken from garden soil, manure piles, and stable waste. It is a slim, rod-shaped bacillus, with a single large spore at one end that makes it look like a drumstick (Fig. 26). The spores, which actively cause tetanus, are very resistant to chemicals, stay viable when dry, and can even survive boiling for five minutes.

The organism does not readily establish itself in the human body, and seems to flourish best when it finds a nidus in necrotic tissue and is accompanied by aërobic organisms, which, by using up the oxygen in the tissues, provide for it a suitable environment. The presence of a foreign body in the wound seems to favour its action. The infection is for all practical purposes a local one, the symptoms of the disease being due to the toxins produced in the wound of infection acting upon the central nervous system.

The organism doesn’t easily set up shop in the human body and seems to thrive best when it finds a spot in dead tissue and is accompanied by aerobic organisms, which use up the oxygen in the tissues, creating a suitable environment for it. Having a foreign body in the wound seems to support its activity. The infection is basically local, with the symptoms of the disease resulting from the toxins produced in the infected wound affecting the central nervous system.

The toxin acts principally on the nerve centres in the spinal medulla, to which it travels from the focus of infection by way of the nerve fibres supplying the voluntary muscles. Its first effect on the motor ganglia of the cord is to render them hypersensitive, so that they are excited by mild stimuli, which under ordinary conditions would produce no reaction. As the toxin accumulates the reflex arc is affected, with the result that when a stimulus reaches the ganglia a motor discharge takes place, which spreads by ascending and descending collaterals to the reflex apparatus of the whole cord. As the toxin spreads it causes both motor hyper-tonus and hyper-excitability, which accounts for the tonic contraction and the clonic spasms characteristic of tetanus.

The toxin mainly affects the nerve centers in the spinal cord, traveling there from the infection site through the nerve fibers that control voluntary muscles. Its initial effect on the motor ganglia of the spinal cord is to make them overly sensitive, so they react to mild stimuli that normally wouldn't trigger any response. As the toxin builds up, the reflex arc is influenced, leading to a motor response when a stimulus reaches the ganglia. This response spreads through ascending and descending branches to the reflex system of the entire spinal cord. As the toxin circulates, it causes both increased muscle tone and heightened excitability, resulting in the continuous contraction and rhythmic spasms that are typical of tetanus.

Fig. 26.—Bacillus of Tetanus from scraping of a wound of finger, × 1000 diam. Basic fuchsin stain.

Fig. 26.—Bacillus of Tetanus from scraping of a wound of finger, × 1000 diam. Basic fuchsin stain.

Fig. 26.—Tetanus Bacillus from a scrape of a finger wound, × 1000 diam. Basic fuchsin stain.

Clinical Varieties of Tetanus.Acute or Fulminating Tetanus.—This variety is characterised by the shortness of the incubation period, the rapidity of its progress, the severity of its symptoms, and its all but universally fatal issue in spite of treatment, death taking place in from one to four days. The characteristic symptoms may appear within three or four days of the infliction of the wound, but the incubation period may extend to three weeks, and the wound may be quite healed before the disease declares itself—delayed tetanus. Usually, however, the wound is inflamed and suppurating, with ragged and sloughy edges. A slight feverish attack may mark the onset of the tetanic condition, or the patient may feel perfectly well until the spasms begin. If careful observations be made, it may be found that the muscles in the immediate neighbourhood of the wound are the first to become contracted; but in the majority of instances the patient's first complaint is of pain and stiffness in the muscles of mastication, notably the masseter, so that he has difficulty in opening the mouth—hence the popular name “lock-jaw.” The muscles of expression soon share in the rigidity, and the face assumes a taut, mask-like aspect. The angles of the mouth may be retracted, producing a grinning expression known as the risus sardonicus.

Clinical Varieties of Tetanus.Acute or Fulminating Tetanus.—This type is characterized by a short incubation period, rapid progression, severe symptoms, and an almost universally fatal outcome despite treatment, with death occurring between one to four days. The main symptoms may show up within three or four days after the wound, but the incubation period can extend to three weeks, and the wound might be completely healed before the disease manifests—delayed tetanus. Typically, though, the wound is inflamed and infected, with jagged and necrotic edges. A mild fever may signal the start of the tetanic condition, or the patient might feel fine until the spasms begin. Upon careful observation, it may be noticed that the muscles near the wound are the first to contract; however, in most cases, the patient’s first complaint is pain and stiffness in the jaw muscles, especially the masseter, making it hard to open the mouth—hence the common term “lock-jaw.” The facial muscles soon become stiff as well, giving the face a tight, mask-like look. The corners of the mouth may be pulled back, resulting in a grinning expression known as risus sardonicus.

The next muscles to become stiff and painful are those of the neck, especially the sterno-mastoid and trapezius. The patient is inclined to attribute the pain and stiffness to exposure to cold or rheumatism. At an early stage the diaphragm and the muscles of the anterior abdominal wall become contracted; later the muscles of the back and thorax are involved; and lastly those of the limbs. Although this is the typical order of involvement of the different groups of muscles, it is not always adhered to.

The next muscles that get stiff and painful are in the neck, especially the sternocleidomastoid and trapezius. The patient tends to blame the pain and stiffness on being exposed to cold or having rheumatism. Early on, the diaphragm and the muscles in the front of the abdomen become tight; later, the muscles in the back and chest are affected; and finally, the muscles in the limbs. While this is the usual order in which different muscle groups are involved, it's not always the case.

To this permanent tonic contraction of the muscles there are soon added clonic spasms. These spasms are at first slight and transient, with prolonged intervals between the attacks, but rapidly tend to become more frequent, more severe, and of longer duration, until eventually the patient simply passes out of one seizure into another.

To this ongoing tightness in the muscles, clonic spasms quickly follow. These spasms start as mild and temporary, with long breaks between the episodes, but they quickly become more frequent, intense, and last longer, until the patient ultimately goes from one seizure directly into another.

The distribution of the spasms varies in different cases: in some it is confined to particular groups of muscles, such as those of the neck, back, abdominal walls, or limbs; in others all these groups are simultaneously involved.

The distribution of the spasms varies in different cases: in some, it is restricted to specific muscle groups, like those in the neck, back, abdominal walls, or limbs; in others, all these groups are affected at the same time.

When the muscles of the back become spasmodically contracted, the body is raised from the bed, sometimes to such an extent that the patient rests only on his heels and occiput—the position of opisthotonos. Lateral arching of the body from excessive action of the muscles on one side—pleurosthotonos—is not uncommon, the arching usually taking place towards the side on which the wound of infection exists. Less frequently the body is bent forward so that the knees and chin almost meet (emprosthotonos). Sometimes all the muscles simultaneously become rigid, so that the body assumes a statuesque attitude (orthotonos). When the thoracic muscles, including the diaphragm, are thrown into spasm, the patient experiences a distressing sensation as if he were gripped in a vice, and has extreme difficulty in getting breath. Between the attacks the limbs are kept rigidly extended. The clonic spasms may be so severe as to rupture muscles or even to fracture one of the long bones.

When the muscles in the back become tightly contracted, the body is lifted from the bed, sometimes to the point that the patient rests only on their heels and the back of their head—the position of opisthotonos. It's not uncommon for the body to curve to one side due to excessive muscle action on that side—pleurosthotonos—usually arching toward the side where the infection is present. Less often, the body bends forward, bringing the knees and chin nearly together (emprosthotonos). Sometimes, all the muscles tighten at once, causing the body to take on a rigid, statue-like position (orthotonos). When the muscles in the chest, including the diaphragm, go into spasm, the patient feels a painful sensation as if being squeezed in a vice, making it extremely hard to breathe. Between spasms, the limbs remain stiffly extended. The clonic spasms can be so intense that they might tear muscles or even break one of the long bones.

As time goes on, the clonic exacerbations become more and more frequent, and the slightest external stimulus, such as the feeling of the pulse, a whisper in the room, a noise in the street, a draught of cold air, the effort to swallow, a question addressed to the patient or his attempt to answer, is sufficient to determine an attack. The movements are so forcible and so continuous that the nurse has great difficulty in keeping the bedclothes on the patient, or even in keeping him in bed.

As time passes, the clonic episodes become increasingly frequent, and just the slightest external trigger—like the feeling of a pulse, a whisper in the room, noise from the street, a draft of cold air, the effort to swallow, a question directed at the patient, or his attempt to respond—is enough to trigger an attack. The movements are so strong and relentless that the nurse struggles to keep the bedclothes on the patient, or even to keep him in bed.

The general condition of the patient is pitiful in the extreme. He is fully conscious of the gravity of the disease, and his mind remains clear to the end. The suffering induced by the cramp-like spasms of the muscles keeps him in a constant state of fearful apprehension of the next seizure, and he is unable to sleep until he becomes utterly exhausted.

The overall state of the patient is extremely dire. He is fully aware of the seriousness of his illness, and his mind stays clear until the very end. The pain caused by the cramp-like muscle spasms keeps him in a constant state of fear about the next attack, and he can't sleep until he becomes completely worn out.

The temperature is moderately raised (100° to 102° F.), or may remain normal throughout. Shortly before death very high temperatures (110° F.) have been recorded, and it has been observed that the thermometer sometimes continues to rise after death, and may reach as high as 112° F. or more.

The temperature is mildly elevated (100° to 102° F.) or may stay normal the whole time. Right before death, very high temperatures (110° F.) have been noted, and it's been seen that the thermometer can sometimes keep rising after death, reaching as high as 112° F. or even more.

The pulse corresponds with the febrile condition. It is accelerated during the spasms, and may become exceedingly rapid and feeble before death, probably from paralysis of the vagus. Sudden death from cardiac paralysis or from cardiac spasm is not uncommon.

The pulse matches the feverish state. It speeds up during the spasms and can become extremely rapid and weak before death, likely due to vagus nerve paralysis. Sudden death from cardiac paralysis or spasm happens fairly often.

The respiration is affected in so far as the spasms of the respiratory muscles produce dyspnœa, and a feeling of impending suffocation which adds to the horrors of the disease.

The breathing is impacted as the spasms of the respiratory muscles cause shortness of breath and a feeling of imminent suffocation, which adds to the horrors of the illness.

One of the most constant symptoms is a copious perspiration, the patient being literally bathed in sweat. The urine is diminished in quantity, but as a rule is normal in composition; as in other acute infective conditions, albumen and blood may be present. Retention of urine may result from spasm of the urethral muscles, and necessitate the use of the catheter.

One of the most common symptoms is excessive sweating, with the patient practically drenched in sweat. The urine output is decreased, but it usually has a normal composition; like in other acute infections, protein and blood may be present. Urine retention can occur due to spasms in the urethral muscles, which may require catheterization.

The fits may cease some time before death, or, on the other hand, death may occur during a paroxysm from fixation of the diaphragm and arrest of respiration.

The seizures might stop some time before death, or, on the other hand, death could happen during a spasm due to diaphragm constriction and halted breathing.

Differential Diagnosis.—There is little difficulty, as a rule, in diagnosing a case of fulminating tetanus, but there are several conditions with which it may occasionally be confused. In strychnin poisoning, for example, the spasms come on immediately after the patient has taken a toxic dose of the drug; they are clonic in character, but the muscles are relaxed between the fits. If the dose is not lethal, the spasms soon cease. In hydrophobia a history of having been bitten by a rabid animal is usually forthcoming; the spasms, which are clonic in character, affect chiefly the muscles of respiration and deglutition, and pass off entirely in the intervals between attacks. Certain cases of hæmorrhage into the lateral ventricles of the brain also simulate tetanus, but an analysis of the symptoms will prevent errors in diagnosis. Cerebro-spinal meningitis and basal meningitis present certain superficial resemblances to tetanus, but there is no trismus, and the spasms chiefly affect the muscles of the neck and back. Hysteria and catalepsy may assume characters resembling those of tetanus, but there is little difficulty in distinguishing between these diseases. Lastly, in the tetany of children, or that following operations on the thyreoid gland, the spasms are of a jerking character, affect chiefly the hands and fingers, and yield to medicinal treatment.

Differential Diagnosis.—Usually, there's not much trouble diagnosing a case of severe tetanus, but there are a few conditions that might sometimes be mistaken for it. In strychnine poisoning, for instance, the spasms start right after the patient takes a toxic amount of the drug; they are clonic, but the muscles relax between the episodes. If the dose isn't lethal, the spasms stop quickly. In hydrophobia, there's typically a history of being bitten by a rabid animal; the spasms, which are clonic, mainly affect the muscles responsible for breathing and swallowing, completely disappearing in the breaks between episodes. Certain cases of bleeding into the lateral ventricles of the brain can also mimic tetanus, but a careful look at the symptoms will help avoid misdiagnosis. Cerebro-spinal meningitis and basal meningitis show some similarities to tetanus, but there’s no trismus, and the spasms mainly impact the neck and back muscles. Hysteria and catalepsy can also present symptoms that look like tetanus, but it's generally easy to tell these conditions apart. Lastly, in the case of tetany in children, or that which follows surgeries on the thyroid gland, the spasms are jerky, mainly affect the hands and fingers, and respond well to medication.

Chronic Tetanus.—The difference between this and acute tetanus is mainly one of degree. Its incubation period is longer, it is more slow and insidious in its progress, and it never reaches the same degree of severity. Trismus is the most marked and constant form of spasm; and while the trunk muscles may be involved, those of respiration as a rule escape. Every additional day the patient lives adds to the probability of his ultimate recovery. When the disease does prove fatal, it is from exhaustion, and not from respiratory or cardiac spasm. The usual duration is from six to ten weeks.

Chronic Tetanus.—The main difference between this and acute tetanus is primarily one of severity. Its incubation period is longer, its progression is slower and more gradual, and it never becomes as severe. Trismus is the most noticeable and consistent form of spasm; while the muscles in the trunk may be affected, those involved in breathing usually remain unaffected. Each additional day the patient survives increases the chances of a full recovery. When the disease does end in death, it is due to exhaustion rather than respiratory or cardiac spasms. The typical duration is between six to ten weeks.

Delayed Tetanus.—During the European War acute tetanus occasionally developed many weeks or even months after a patient had been injured, and when the original wound had completely healed. It usually followed some secondary operation, e.g., for the removal of a foreign body, or the breaking down of adhesions, which aroused latent organisms.

Delayed Tetanus.—During the European War, acute tetanus sometimes appeared weeks or even months after a person had been hurt, even after the original wound had fully healed. It typically happened after some secondary procedure, e.g., to remove a foreign object, or to break down adhesions, which triggered dormant bacteria.

Local Tetanus.—This term is applied to a form of the disease in which the hypertonus and spasms are localised to the muscles in the vicinity of the wound. It usually occurs in patients who have had prophylactic injections of anti-tetanic serum, the toxins entering the blood being probably neutralised by the antibodies in circulation, while those passing along the motor nerves are unaffected.

Local Tetanus.—This term refers to a type of the disease where the muscle stiffness and spasms are confined to the muscles near the wound. It typically happens in patients who have received preventive injections of anti-tetanus serum, as the toxins that enter the bloodstream are likely neutralized by the antibodies present, while those traveling along the motor nerves remain unaffected.

When it occurs in the limbs, attention is usually directed to the fact by pain accompanying the spasms; the muscles are found to be hard and there are frequent twitchings of the limb. A characteristic reflex is present in the lower extremity, namely, extension of the foot and leg when the sole is tickled.

When it happens in the limbs, people usually notice it because of the pain that comes with the spasms; the muscles feel tense and there are frequent twitches in the limb. A typical reflex is seen in the lower leg, specifically the foot and leg will extend when the sole is tickled.

Cephalic Tetanus is another localised variety which follows injury in the distribution of the facial nerve. It is characterised by the occurrence on the same side as the injury, of facial spasm, rapidly followed by more or less complete paralysis of the muscles of expression, with unilateral trismus and difficulty in swallowing. Other cranial nerves, particularly the oculomotor and the hypoglossal, may also be implicated. A remarkable feature of this condition is that although the muscles are irresponsive to ordinary physiological stimuli, they are thrown into spasm by the abnormal impulses of tetanus.

Cephalic Tetanus is another localized type that occurs after an injury in the area served by the facial nerve. It's marked by facial spasms on the same side as the injury, quickly followed by partial or complete paralysis of the muscles responsible for facial expressions, along with one-sided jaw stiffness and trouble swallowing. Other cranial nerves, especially the oculomotor and hypoglossal nerves, may also be affected. A notable aspect of this condition is that even though the muscles don't respond to normal physiological stimuli, they can go into spasms due to the unusual impulses caused by tetanus.

Trismus.—This term is used to denote a form of tetanic spasm limited to the muscles of mastication. It is really a mild form of chronic tetanus, and the prognosis is favourable. It must not be confused with the fixation of the jaw sometimes associated with a wisdom-tooth gumboil, with tonsillitis, or with affections of the temporo-mandibular articulation.

Trismus.—This term refers to a type of muscle spasm that affects the jaw muscles. It's actually a mild version of chronic tetanus, and the outlook is good. It shouldn't be mixed up with jaw tightness that can happen with issues like a wisdom tooth infection, tonsillitis, or problems with the jaw joint.

Tetanus neonatorum is a form of tetanus occurring in infants of about a week old. Infection takes place through the umbilicus, and manifests itself clinically by spasms of the muscles of mastication. It is almost invariably fatal within a few days.

Tetanus neonatorum is a type of tetanus that affects infants who are about a week old. The infection occurs through the umbilical cord and shows clinical symptoms like spasms in the jaw muscles. It is nearly always fatal within a few days.

Prophylaxis.—Experience in the European War has established the fact that the routine injection of anti-tetanic serum to all patients with lacerated and contaminated wounds greatly reduces the frequency of tetanus. The sooner the serum is given after the injury, the more certain is its effect; within twenty-four hours 1500 units injected subcutaneously is sufficient for the initial dose; if a longer period has elapsed, 2000 to 3000 units should be given intra-muscularly, as this ensures more rapid absorption. A second injection is given a week after the first.

Prophylaxis.—Experience from the European War has shown that routinely injecting anti-tetanus serum into all patients with lacerated and contaminated wounds significantly lowers the chances of tetanus. The sooner the serum is administered after the injury, the more effective it is; within twenty-four hours, 1500 units injected under the skin is enough for the initial dose; if more time has passed, 2000 to 3000 units should be given into the muscle to ensure quicker absorption. A second injection is given one week after the first.

The wound must be purified in the usual way, and all instruments and appliances used for operations on tetanic patients must be immediately sterilised by prolonged boiling.

The wound must be cleaned in the usual way, and all tools and equipment used for procedures on patients with tetanus must be sterilized right away by boiling them for an extended period.

Treatment.—When tetanus has developed the main indications are to prevent the further production of toxins in the wound, and to neutralise those that have been absorbed into the nervous system. Thorough purification with antiseptics, excision of devitalised tissues, and drainage of the wound are first carried out. To arrest the absorption of toxins intra-muscular injections of 10,000 units of serum are given daily into the muscles of the affected limb, or directly into the nerve trunks leading from the focus of infection, in the hope of “blocking” the nerves with antitoxin and so preventing the passage of toxins towards the spinal cord.

Treatment.—Once tetanus has developed, the key objectives are to stop the further production of toxins in the wound and to neutralize those that have entered the nervous system. First, thorough cleaning with antiseptics, removal of dead tissues, and draining of the wound are performed. To stop the absorption of toxins, 10,000 units of serum are injected daily into the muscles of the affected limb or directly into the nerve trunks leading from the infection site, aiming to “block” the nerves with antitoxin and prevent the toxins from reaching the spinal cord.

To neutralise the toxins that have already reached the spinal cord, 5000 units should be injected intra-thecally daily for four or five days, the foot of the bed being raised to enable the serum to reach the upper parts of the cord.

To neutralize the toxins that have already reached the spinal cord, 5000 units should be injected into the theca daily for four or five days, with the foot of the bed raised to help the serum reach the upper parts of the cord.

The quantity of toxin circulating in the blood is so small as to be practically negligible, and the risk of anaphylactic shock attending intra-venous injection outweighs any benefit likely to follow this procedure.

The amount of toxin in the bloodstream is so minimal that it's practically insignificant, and the risk of anaphylactic shock from intravenous injection outweighs any potential benefit from this procedure.

Baccelli recommends the injection of 20 c.c. of a 1 in 100 solution of carbolic acid into the subcutaneous tissues every four hours during the period that the contractions persist. Opinions vary as to the efficiency of this treatment. The intra-thecal injection of 10 c.c. of a 15 per cent. solution of magnesium sulphate has proved beneficial in alleviating the severity of the spasms, but does not appear to have a curative effect.

Baccelli suggests injecting 20 c.c. of a 1 in 100 solution of carbolic acid into the subcutaneous tissues every four hours while the contractions last. Opinions differ on how effective this treatment is. The intrathecal injection of 10 c.c. of a 15 percent solution of magnesium sulfate has been helpful in reducing the severity of the spasms, but it doesn't seem to have a curative effect.

To conserve the patient's strength by preventing or diminishing the severity of the spasms, he should be placed in a quiet room, and every form of disturbance avoided. Sedatives, such as bromides, paraldehyde, or opium, must be given in large doses. Chloral is perhaps the best, and the patient should rarely have less than 150 grains in twenty-four hours. When he is unable to swallow, it should be given by the rectum. The administration of chloroform is of value in conserving the strength of the patient, by abolishing the spasms, and enabling the attendants to administer nourishment or drugs either through a stomach tube or by the rectum. Extreme elevation of temperature is met by tepid sponging. It is necessary to use the catheter if retention of urine occurs.

To help the patient preserve their strength by preventing or reducing the intensity of the spasms, they should be placed in a quiet room, and any disturbances should be avoided. Sedatives like bromides, paraldehyde, or opium should be given in large doses. Chloral is probably the best option, and the patient should rarely receive less than 150 grains in twenty-four hours. If the patient cannot swallow, it should be administered rectally. Using chloroform can also help maintain the patient's strength by stopping the spasms and allowing caregivers to provide nutrition or medications through a stomach tube or rectally. For very high fevers, tepid sponging should be used. If urinary retention occurs, a catheter will be necessary.

Hydrophobia

Hydrophobia is an acute infective disease following on the bite of a rabid animal. It most commonly follows the bite or lick of a rabid dog or cat. The virus appears to be communicated through the saliva of the animal, and to show a marked affinity for nerve tissues; and the disease is most likely to develop when the patient is infected on the face or other uncovered part, or in a part richly endowed with nerves.

Hydrophobia is a severe infectious disease that occurs after being bitten by a rabid animal. It usually happens after the bite or lick of a rabid dog or cat. The virus seems to spread through the animal's saliva and has a strong preference for nerve tissues. The disease is more likely to develop if the patient is infected on the face or any other exposed area, especially in regions with a high concentration of nerves.

A dog which has bitten a person should on no account be killed until its condition has been proved one way or the other. Should rabies develop and its destruction become necessary, the head and spinal cord should be retained and forwarded, packed in ice, to a competent observer. Much anxiety to the person bitten and to his friends would be avoided if these rules were observed, because in many cases it will be shown that the animal did not after all suffer from rabies, and that the patient consequently runs no risk. If, on the other hand, rabies is proved to be present, the patient should be submitted to the Pasteur treatment.

A dog that has bitten someone should not be put down until its condition has been clearly determined. If rabies develops and euthanasia becomes necessary, the head and spinal cord should be kept and sent, packed in ice, to a qualified expert. Following these guidelines would prevent a lot of worry for the person bitten and their friends, as in many cases it will turn out that the animal did not actually have rabies, and the person is therefore safe. If, however, rabies is confirmed, the person should undergo the Pasteur treatment.

Clinical Features.—There is almost always a history of the patient having been bitten or licked by an animal supposed to suffer from rabies. The incubation period averages about forty days, but varies from a fortnight to seven or eight months, and is shorter in young than in old persons. The original wound has long since healed, and beyond a slight itchiness or pain shooting along the nerves of the part, shows no sign of disturbance. A few days of general malaise, with chills and giddiness precede the onset of the acute manifestations, which affect chiefly the muscles of deglutition and respiration. One of the earliest signs is that the patient has periodically a sudden catch in his breathing “resembling what often occurs when a person goes into a cold bath.” This is due to spasm of the diaphragm, and is frequently accompanied by a loud-sounding hiccough, likened by the laity to the barking of a dog. Difficulty in swallowing fluids may be the first symptom.

Clinical Features.—There is usually a history of the patient being bitten or licked by an animal thought to have rabies. The incubation period averages about forty days but can range from two weeks to seven or eight months, and is generally shorter in younger individuals than in older ones. The original wound has long healed, and aside from a slight itchiness or shooting pain along the nerves in that area, there are no other signs of disturbance. A few days of general malaise, with chills and dizziness, precede the onset of acute symptoms, which mainly affect the muscles involved in swallowing and breathing. One of the earliest signs is that the patient experiences sudden catches in their breathing "similar to what often happens when someone jumps into a cold bath." This is caused by spasms of the diaphragm and is often accompanied by a loud hiccup, which people sometimes compare to a dog's bark. Difficulty swallowing liquids might be the first symptom experienced.

The spasms rapidly spread to all the muscles of deglutition and respiration, so that the patient not only has the greatest difficulty in swallowing, but has a constant sense of impending suffocation. To add to his distress, a copious secretion of viscid saliva fills his mouth. Any voluntary effort, as well as all forms of external stimuli, only serve to aggravate the spasms which are always induced by the attempt to swallow fluid, or even by the sound of running water.

The spasms quickly spread to all the muscles involved in swallowing and breathing, making it incredibly hard for the patient to swallow and creating a constant feeling of choking. To make matters worse, thick saliva accumulates in his mouth. Any attempt to swallow, along with any external stimuli, only intensifies the spasms, which can be triggered by trying to drink fluids or even by the sound of running water.

The temperature is raised; the pulse is small, rapid, and intermittent; and the urine may contain sugar and albumen.

The temperature goes up; the pulse is weak, fast, and irregular; and the urine may have sugar and protein in it.

The mind may remain clear to the end, or the patient may have delusions, supposing himself to be surrounded by terrifying forms. There is always extreme mental agitation and despair, and the sufferer is in constant fear of his impending fate. Happily the inevitable issue is not long delayed, death usually occurring in from two to four days from the onset. The symptoms of the disease are so characteristic that there is no difficulty in diagnosis. The only condition with which it is liable to be confused is the variety of cephalic tetanus in which the muscles of deglutition are specially involved—the so-called tetanus hydrophobicus.

The mind can stay clear until the end, or the patient might have delusions, imagining they are surrounded by frightening figures. There is always intense mental distress and despair, and the person is constantly afraid of what will happen to them. Fortunately, the unavoidable outcome doesn't take long to arrive, with death typically occurring within two to four days from the start. The symptoms of the disease are so distinctive that diagnosing it is not difficult. The only condition it might be mistaken for is a type of cephalic tetanus where the swallowing muscles are especially affected—the so-called tetanus hydrophobicus.

Prophylaxis.—The bite of an animal suspected of being rabid should be cauterised at once by means of the actual or Paquelin cautery, or by a strong chemical escharotic such as pure carbolic acid, after which antiseptic dressings are applied.

Prophylaxis.—The bite of an animal thought to be rabid should be cauterized immediately using either the actual or Paquelin cautery, or with a strong chemical agent like pure carbolic acid, followed by the application of antiseptic dressings.

It is, however, to Pasteur's preventive inoculation that we must look for our best hope of averting the onset of symptoms. “It may now be taken as established that a grave responsibility rests on those concerned if a person bitten by a mad animal is not subjected to the Pasteur treatment” (Muir and Ritchie).

It is, however, to Pasteur's preventive inoculation that we must turn for our best chance of preventing the onset of symptoms. “It is now clear that a serious responsibility lies with those involved if a person bitten by a rabid animal does not receive the Pasteur treatment” (Muir and Ritchie).

This method is based on the fact that the long incubation period of the disease admits of the patient being inoculated with a modified virus producing a mild attack, which protects him from the natural disease.

This method is based on the fact that the long incubation period of the disease allows the patient to be inoculated with a modified virus that causes a mild attack, which protects them from the actual disease.

Treatment.—When the symptoms have once developed they can only be palliated. The patient must be kept absolutely quiet and free from all sources of irritation. The spasms may be diminished by means of chloral and bromides, or by chloroform inhalation.

Treatment.—Once the symptoms appear, they can only be alleviated. The patient needs to be kept completely calm and away from any irritants. The spasms may be reduced using chloral and bromides, or through inhaling chloroform.

Anthrax

Anthrax is a comparatively rare disease, communicable to man from certain of the lower animals, such as sheep, oxen, horses, deer, and other herbivora. In animals it is characterised by symptoms of acute general poisoning, and, from the fact that it produces a marked enlargement of the spleen, is known in veterinary surgery as “splenic fever.”

Anthrax is a relatively rare disease that can be transmitted to humans from certain lower animals, like sheep, cattle, horses, deer, and other plant-eating animals. In these animals, it is characterized by signs of severe systemic poisoning and, because it causes significant swelling of the spleen, it is referred to in veterinary medicine as “splenic fever.”

The bacillus anthracis (Fig. 27), the largest of the known pathogenic bacteria, occurs in groups or in chains made up of numerous bacilli, each bacillus measuring from 6 to 8 µ in length. The organisms are found in enormous numbers throughout the bodies of animals that have died of anthrax, and are readily recognised and cultivated. Sporulation only takes place outside the body, probably because free oxygen is necessary to the process. In the spore-free condition, the organisms are readily destroyed by ordinary germicides, and by the gastric juice. The spores, on the other hand, have a high degree of resistance. Not only do they remain viable in the dry state for long periods, even up to a year, but they survive boiling for five minutes, and must be subjected to dry heat at 140° C. for several hours before they are destroyed.

The bacillus anthracis (Fig. 27), the largest known pathogenic bacteria, appears in groups or chains of many bacilli, with each one measuring 6 to 8 µ in length. These organisms are found in large numbers throughout the bodies of animals that have died from anthrax and can be easily recognized and cultivated. Sporulation happens only outside the body, probably because free oxygen is needed for the process. In their spore-free state, these organisms can be easily destroyed by common disinfectants and gastric juice. However, the spores are very resistant. They can remain viable in a dry state for long periods, even up to a year, and they can survive boiling for five minutes. They need to be exposed to dry heat at 140° C for several hours before they are destroyed.

Fig. 27.—Bacillus of Anthrax in section of skin, from a case of malignant pustule; shows vesicle containing bacilli. × 400 diam. Gram's stain.

Fig. 27.—Bacillus of Anthrax in section of skin, from a case of malignant pustule; shows vesicle containing bacilli. × 400 diam. Gram's stain.

Fig. 27.—Bacillus of Anthrax in a skin section from a case of malignant pustule; shows a vesicle containing bacilli. × 400 diam. Gram's stain.

Clinical Varieties of Anthrax.—In man, anthrax may manifest itself in one of three clinical forms.

Clinical Varieties of Anthrax.—In humans, anthrax can show up in one of three forms.

It may be transmitted by means of spores or bacilli directly from a diseased animal to those who, by their occupation or otherwise, are brought into contact with it—for example, shepherds, butchers, veterinary surgeons, or hide-porters. Infection may occur on the face by the use of a shaving-brush contaminated by spores. The path of infection is usually through an abrasion of the skin, and the primary manifestations are local, constituting what is known as the malignant pustule.

It can be transmitted through spores or bacilli directly from an infected animal to anyone who comes into contact with it due to their job or other circumstances—like shepherds, butchers, vets, or hide-porters. Infection can occur on the face through a shaving brush contaminated with spores. The usual route of infection is through a skin abrasion, and the initial symptoms are localized, resulting in what is known as the malignant pustule.

In other cases the disease is contracted through the inhalation of the dried spores into the respiratory passages. This occurs oftenest in those who work amongst wool, fur, and rags, and a form of acute pneumonia of great virulence ensues. This affection is known as wool-sorter's disease, and is almost universally fatal.

In other cases, the disease is contracted by inhaling dried spores into the respiratory passages. This happens most often in people who work with wool, fur, and rags, leading to a highly virulent form of acute pneumonia. This condition is known as wool-sorter's disease and is almost always fatal.

There is reason to believe that infection may also take place by means of spores ingested into the alimentary canal in meat or milk derived from diseased animals, or in infected water.

There is reason to believe that infection may also occur through spores that are ingested via the digestive system in meat or milk from infected animals, or in contaminated water.

Clinical Features of Malignant Pustule.—We shall here confine ourselves to the consideration of the local lesion as it occurs in the skin—the malignant pustule.

Clinical Features of Malignant Pustule.—We will focus on the local lesion as it appears on the skin—the malignant pustule.

The point of infection is usually on an uncovered part of the body, such as the face, hands, arms, or back of the neck, and the wound may be exceedingly minute. After an incubation period varying from a few hours to several days, a reddish nodule resembling a small boil appears at the seat of inoculation, the immediately surrounding skin becomes swollen and indurated, and over the indurated area there appear a number of small vesicles containing serum, which at first is clear but soon becomes blood-stained (Fig. 28). Coincidently the subcutaneous tissue for a considerable distance around becomes markedly œdematous, and the skin red and tense. Within a few hours, blood is extravasated in the centre of the indurated area, the blisters burst, and a dark brown or black eschar, composed of necrosed skin and subcutaneous tissue and altered blood, forms (Fig. 29). Meanwhile the induration extends, fresh vesicles form and in turn burst, and the eschar increases in size. The neighbouring lymph glands soon become swollen and tender. The affected part is hot and itchy, but the patient does not complain of great pain. There is a moderate degree of constitutional disturbance, with headache, nausea, and sometimes shivering.

The infection usually starts on an exposed area of the body, like the face, hands, arms, or back of the neck, and the wound can be very small. After an incubation period that can last from a few hours to several days, a reddish bump that looks like a small boil appears at the site of infection. The skin around it becomes swollen and hard, and over this hardened area, small blisters filled with fluid develop, which is initially clear but soon becomes stained with blood (Fig. 28). At the same time, the tissue below the skin for a significant distance around becomes noticeably swollen, and the skin looks red and tight. Within a few hours, blood leaks into the center of the hardened area, the blisters burst, and a dark brown or black scab, made up of dead skin, underlying tissue, and altered blood, forms (Fig. 29). Meanwhile, the hardness spreads, new blisters form and burst, and the scab grows larger. The nearby lymph nodes quickly become swollen and tender. The affected area feels hot and itchy, but the patient doesn’t report severe pain. There is a moderate level of overall discomfort, with symptoms like headache, nausea, and sometimes chills.

If the infection becomes generalised—anthracæmia—the temperature rises to 103° or 104° F., the pulse becomes feeble and rapid, and other signs of severe blood-poisoning appear: vomiting, diarrhœa, pains in the limbs, headache and delirium, and the condition proves fatal in from five to eight days.

If the infection spreads throughout the body—anthracæmia—the temperature rises to 103° or 104° F., the pulse becomes weak and fast, and other symptoms of severe blood poisoning show up: vomiting, diarrhea, pain in the limbs, headaches, and delirium, and the condition can be fatal within five to eight days.

Differential Diagnosis.—When the malignant pustule is fully developed, the central slough with the surrounding vesicles and the widespread œdema are characteristic. The bacillus can be obtained from the peripheral portion of the slough, from the blisters, and from the adjacent lymph vessels and glands. The occupation of the patient may suggest the possibility of anthrax infection.

Differential Diagnosis.—When the malignant pustule is fully developed, the central dead tissue surrounded by blisters and widespread swelling are distinctive features. The bacillus can be collected from the outer area of the dead tissue, from the blisters, and from the nearby lymph vessels and glands. The patient's occupation may hint at the possibility of anthrax infection.

Fig. 28.—Malignant Pustule, third day after infection with Anthrax, showing great œdema of upper extremity and pectoral region (cf. Fig. 29).

Fig. 28.—Malignant Pustule, third day after infection with Anthrax, showing great œdema of upper extremity and pectoral region (cf. Fig. 29).

Fig. 28.—Malignant Pustule, third day after infection with Anthrax, showing significant swelling of the upper arm and chest area (cf. Fig. 29).

Fig. 29.—Malignant Pustule, fourteen days after infection, showing black eschar in process of separation. The œdema has largely disappeared. Treated by Sclavo's serum (cf. Fig. 28).

Fig. 29.—Malignant Pustule, fourteen days after infection, showing black eschar in process of separation. The œdema has largely disappeared. Treated by Sclavo's serum (cf. Fig. 28).

Fig. 29.—Malignant pustule, fourteen days after infection, showing a black scab starting to separate. The swelling has mostly gone down. Treated with Sclavo's serum (cf. Fig. 28).

Prophylaxis.—Any wound suspected of being infected with anthrax should at once be cauterised with caustic potash, the actual cautery, or pure carbolic acid.

Prophylaxis.—Any wound that might be infected with anthrax should be immediately treated with cauterizing agents like caustic potash, the actual cautery, or pure carbolic acid.

Treatment.—The best results hitherto obtained have followed the use of the anti-anthrax serum introduced by Sclavo. The initial dose is 40 c.c., and if the serum is given early in the disease, the beneficial effects are manifest in a few hours. Favourable results have also followed the use of pyocyanase, a vaccine prepared from the bacillus pyocyaneus.

Treatment.—The best results so far have come from using the anti-anthrax serum developed by Sclavo. The initial dose is 40 c.c., and if the serum is administered early in the illness, the positive effects can be seen within a few hours. Good results have also been achieved with pyocyanase, a vaccine made from the bacillus pyocyaneus.

By some it is recommended that the local lesion should be freely excised; others advocate cauterisation of the affected part with solid caustic potash till all the indurated area is softened. Gräf has had excellent results by the latter method in a large series of cases, the œdema subsiding in about twenty-four hours and the constitutional symptoms rapidly improving. Wolff and Wiewiorowski, on the other hand, have had equally good results by simply protecting the local lesion with a mild antiseptic dressing, and relying upon general treatment.

Some suggest that the local lesion should be completely removed; others recommend cauterizing the affected area with solid caustic potash until the hardened area becomes soft. Gräf has achieved excellent results with this method in a large number of cases, with the swelling reducing in about twenty-four hours and the overall symptoms improving quickly. Conversely, Wolff and Wiewiorowski have also had good results by just covering the local lesion with a mild antiseptic dressing and focusing on general treatment.

The general treatment consists in feeding and stimulating the patient as freely as possible. Quinine, in 5 to 10 grain doses every four hours, and powdered ipecacuanha, in 40 to 60 grain doses every four hours, have also been employed with apparent benefit.

The general treatment involves feeding and encouraging the patient as much as possible. Quinine, in doses of 5 to 10 grains every four hours, and powdered ipecac, in doses of 40 to 60 grains every four hours, have also been used with noticeable benefit.

Glanders

Glanders is due to the action of a specific bacterium, the bacillus mallei, which resembles the tubercle bacillus, save that it is somewhat shorter and broader, and does not stain by Gram's method. It requires higher temperatures for its cultivation than the tubercle bacillus, and its growth on potato is of a characteristic chocolate-brown colour, with a greenish-yellow ring at the margin of the growth. The bacillus mallei retains its vitality for long periods under ordinary conditions, but is readily killed by heat and chemical agents. It does not form spores.

Glanders is caused by a specific bacterium, the bacillus mallei, which looks similar to the tubercle bacillus, but it's a bit shorter and thicker and doesn’t stain using Gram's method. It requires higher temperatures for growth compared to the tubercle bacillus, and when grown on potato, it has a distinctive chocolate-brown color with a greenish-yellow ring around the edge. The bacillus mallei can stay alive for a long time under normal conditions but is easily killed by heat and chemicals. It doesn’t produce spores.

Clinical Features.—Both in the lower animals and in man the bacillus gives rise to two distinct types of disease—acute glanders, and chronic glanders or farcy.

Clinical Features.—In both lower animals and humans, the bacillus causes two different types of disease—acute glanders and chronic glanders or farcy.

Acute Glanders is most commonly met with in the horse and in other equine animals, horned cattle being immune. It affects the septum of the nose and adjacent parts, firm, translucent, greyish nodules containing lymphoid and epithelioid cells appearing in the mucous membrane. These nodules subsequently break down in the centre, forming irregular ulcers, which are attended with profuse discharge, and marked inflammatory swelling. The cervical lymph glands, as well as the lungs, spleen, and liver, may be the seat of secondary nodules.

Acute Glanders is most often found in horses and other equine animals, with horned cattle being immune. It affects the nasal septum and nearby areas, where firm, translucent, grayish nodules containing lymphoid and epithelioid cells appear in the mucous membrane. These nodules eventually break down in the center, creating irregular ulcers that cause excessive discharge and significant inflammatory swelling. The cervical lymph nodes, as well as the lungs, spleen, and liver, can also develop secondary nodules.

In man, acute glanders is commoner than the chronic variety. Infection always takes place through an abraded surface, and usually on one of the uncovered parts of the body—most commonly the skin of the hands, arms, or face; or on the mucous membrane of the mouth, nose, or eye. The disease has been acquired by accidental inoculation in the course of experimental investigations in the laboratory, and proved fatal. The incubation period is from three to five days.

In humans, acute glanders is more common than the chronic form. Infection always occurs through a damaged area and typically on one of the exposed parts of the body—most often the skin on the hands, arms, or face; or on the mucous membranes of the mouth, nose, or eyes. The disease has been contracted through accidental exposure during experimental research in the lab, and it has been fatal. The incubation period is between three to five days.

The local manifestations are pain and swelling in the region of the infected wound, with inflammatory redness around it and along the lines of the superficial lymphatics. In the course of a week, small, firm nodules appear, and are rapidly transformed into pustules. These may occur on the face and in the vicinity of joints, and may be mistaken for the eruption of small-pox.

The local signs are pain and swelling in the area of the infected wound, along with redness around it and along the superficial lymphatic pathways. Over the course of a week, small, firm lumps form and quickly turn into pustules. These can show up on the face and near joints and might be confused with smallpox rashes.

After breaking down, these pustules give rise to irregular ulcers, which by their confluence lead to extensive destruction of skin. Sometimes the nasal mucous membrane becomes affected, and produces a discharge—at first watery, but later sanious and purulent. Necrosis of the bones of the nose may take place, in which case the discharge becomes peculiarly offensive. In nearly every case metastatic abscesses form in different parts of the body, such as the lungs, joints, or muscles.

After breaking down, these blisters result in uneven ulcers that, by merging together, cause significant damage to the skin. Sometimes, the nasal membrane gets affected, leading to a discharge that starts off watery but later becomes bloody and pus-filled. There may also be tissue death in the bones of the nose, causing the discharge to become particularly foul-smelling. In almost every case, secondary abscesses develop in various parts of the body, including the lungs, joints, or muscles.

During the development of the disease the patient feels ill, complains of headache and pains in the limbs, the temperature rises to 104° or even to 106° F., and assumes a pyæmic type. The pulse becomes rapid and weak. The tongue is dry and brown. There is profuse sweating, albuminuria, and often insomnia with delirium. Death may take place within a week, but more frequently occurs during the second or third week.

During the progression of the disease, the patient feels unwell, experiences headaches and limb pain, and the temperature rises to 104° or even 106° F., adopting a pyæmic pattern. The pulse becomes fast and weak. The tongue appears dry and brown. There is excessive sweating, albumin in the urine, and often insomnia accompanied by delirium. Death can occur within a week, but more often happens during the second or third week.

Differential Diagnosis.—There is nothing characteristic in the site of the primary lesion in man, and the condition may, during the early stages, be mistaken for a boil or carbuncle, or for any acute inflammatory condition. Later, the disease may simulate acute articular rheumatism, or may manifest all the symptoms of acute septicæmia or pyæmia. The diagnosis is established by the recognition of the bacillus. Veterinary surgeons attach great importance to the mallein test as a means of diagnosis in animals, but in the human subject its use is attended with considerable risk and is not to be recommended.

Differential Diagnosis.—There's nothing distinctive about the location of the primary lesion in humans, and in the early stages, it can be confused with a boil or carbuncle, or any acute inflammatory condition. Later on, the disease might mimic acute rheumatic fever or show all the symptoms of acute septicemia or pyemia. The diagnosis is confirmed by identifying the bacillus. Veterinary surgeons place great importance on the mallein test as a diagnostic tool in animals, but its use in humans carries significant risks and is not advised.

Treatment.—Excision of the primary nodule, followed by the application of the thermo-cautery and sponging with pure carbolic acid, should be carried out, provided the condition is sufficiently limited to render complete removal practicable.

Treatment.—The primary nodule should be removed, followed by using a laser to cauterize and cleaning with pure carbolic acid, as long as the condition is limited enough to make complete removal possible.

When secondary abscesses form in accessible situations, they must be incised, disinfected, and drained. The general treatment is carried out on the same lines as in other acute infective diseases.

When secondary abscesses develop in areas that are easy to reach, they need to be cut open, disinfected, and drained. The overall treatment follows the same approach as with other acute infectious diseases.

Chronic Glanders.In the horse the chronic form of glanders is known as farcy, and follows infection through an abrasion of the skin, involving chiefly the superficial lymph vessels and glands. The lymphatics become indurated and nodular, constituting what veterinarians call farcy pipes and farcy buds.

Chronic Glanders.In horses, the chronic form of glanders is known as farcy and occurs after infection through a skin abrasion, primarily affecting the superficial lymph vessels and glands. The lymphatics become hard and lumpy, which veterinarians refer to as farcy pipes and farcy buds.

In man also the clinical features of the chronic variety of the disease are somewhat different from those of the acute form. Here, too, infection takes place through a broken cutaneous surface, and leads to a superficial lymphangitis with nodular thickening of the lymphatics (farcy buds). The neighbouring glands soon become swollen and indurated. The primary lesion meanwhile inflames, suppurates, and, after breaking down, leaves a large, irregular ulcer with thickened edges and a foul, purulent or bloody discharge. The glands break down in the same way, and lead to wide destruction of skin, and the resulting sinuses and ulcers are exceedingly intractable. Secondary deposits in the subcutaneous tissue, the muscles, and other parts, are not uncommon, and the nasal mucous membrane may become involved. The disease often runs a chronic course, extending to four or five months, or even longer. Recovery takes place in about 50 per cent. of cases, but the convalescence is prolonged, and at any time the disease may assume the characters of the acute variety and speedily prove fatal.

In humans, the clinical features of the chronic type of the disease are somewhat different from those of the acute form. Infection also occurs through a broken skin surface, leading to superficial lymphangitis with nodular thickening of the lymphatic vessels (farcy buds). The nearby glands quickly become swollen and hardened. Meanwhile, the primary lesion becomes inflamed, forms pus, and, after breaking down, leaves a large, irregular ulcer with thickened edges and a foul, purulent or bloody discharge. The glands break down in a similar way, causing extensive skin destruction, and the resulting sinuses and ulcers are extremely difficult to treat. Secondary deposits in the subcutaneous tissue, muscles, and other areas are not uncommon, and the nasal mucous membrane may also become involved. The disease often has a chronic course, lasting four to five months or even longer. Recovery occurs in about 50 percent of cases, but the convalescence is prolonged, and at any time, the disease may take on the characteristics of the acute variety and quickly become fatal.

The differential diagnosis is often difficult, especially in the chronic nodules, in which it may be impossible to demonstrate the bacillus. The ulcerated lesions of farcy have to be distinguished from those of tubercle, syphilis, and other forms of infective granuloma.

The differential diagnosis can be tricky, especially with chronic nodules, where it might be impossible to identify the bacillus. You need to differentiate the ulcerated lesions of farcy from those of tuberculosis, syphilis, and other types of infectious granuloma.

Treatment.—Limited areas of disease should be completely excised. The general condition of the patient must be improved by tonics, good food, and favourable hygienic surroundings. In some cases potassium iodide acts beneficially.

Treatment.—Limited areas of disease should be fully removed. The overall health of the patient should be improved with tonics, nutritious food, and a clean living environment. In some cases, potassium iodide is helpful.

Actinomycosis

Actinomycosis is a chronic disease due to the action of an organism somewhat higher in the vegetable scale than ordinary bacteria—the streptothrix actinomyces or ray fungus.

Actinomycosis is a long-term disease caused by an organism that is somewhat more complex than regular bacteria—the streptothrix actinomyces or ray fungus.

Fig. 30.—Section of Actinomycosis Colony in Pus from Abscess of Liver, showing filaments and clubs of streptothrix actinomyces. × 400 diam. Gram's stain.

Fig. 30.—Section of Actinomycosis Colony in Pus from Abscess of Liver, showing filaments and clubs of streptothrix actinomyces. × 400 diam. Gram's stain.

Fig. 30.—Section of Actinomycosis Colony in Pus from Liver Abscess, showing filaments and clusters of streptothrix actinomyces. × 400 diam. Gram staining.

Etiology and Morbid Anatomy.—The actinomyces, which has never been met with outside the body, gives rise in oxen, horses, and other animals to tumour-like masses composed of granulation tissue; and in man to chronic suppurative processes which may result in a condition resembling chronic pyæmia. The actinomyces is more complex in structure than other pathogenic organisms, and occurs in the tissues in the form of small, round, semi-translucent bodies, about the size of a pin-head or less, and consisting of colonies of the fungus. On account of their yellow tint they are spoken of as “sulphur grains.” Each colony is made up of a series of thin, interlacing, and branching filaments, some of which are broken up so as to form masses or chains of cocci; and around the periphery of the colony are elongated, pear-shaped, hyaline, club-like bodies (Fig. 30).

Etiology and Morbid Anatomy.—The actinomyces, which has never been found outside the body, causes tumor-like masses made of granulation tissue in cattle, horses, and other animals; and in humans, it leads to chronic suppurative processes that can create a condition similar to chronic pyemia. The actinomyces is more complex in structure than other pathogenic organisms and appears in tissues as small, round, semi-translucent bodies roughly the size of a pinhead or smaller, made up of colonies of the fungus. Due to their yellow color, they are referred to as “sulphur grains.” Each colony consists of a series of thin, interlacing, and branching filaments, some of which break apart to form masses or chains of cocci; and around the edge of the colony are elongated, pear-shaped, clear club-like bodies (Fig. 30).

Infection is believed to be conveyed by the husks of cereals, especially barley; and the organism has been found adhering to particles of grain embedded in the tissues of animals suffering from the disease. In the human subject there is often a history of exposure to infection from such sources, and the disease is said to be most common during the harvesting months.

Infection is thought to be transferred through the outer layers of grains, especially barley; and the organism has been found clinging to grain particles stuck in the tissues of animals affected by the disease. In humans, there is often a background of exposure to infection from these sources, and the disease is said to occur most frequently during the harvesting season.

Around each colony of actinomyces is a zone of granulation tissue in which suppuration usually occurs, so that the fungus comes to lie in a bath of greenish-yellow pus. As the process spreads these purulent foci become confluent and form abscess cavities. When metastasis takes place, as it occasionally does, the fungus is transmitted by the blood vessels, as in pyæmia.

Around each colony of actinomyces is a zone of granulation tissue where pus usually forms, causing the fungus to end up in a pool of greenish-yellow pus. As the process spreads, these areas of pus merge together and create abscess cavities. When metastasis occurs, which it sometimes does, the fungus spreads through the blood vessels, similar to what happens in pyemia.

Clinical features.—In man the disease may be met with in the skin, the organisms gaining access through an abrasion, and spreading by the formation of new nodules in the same way as tuberculosis.

Clinical features.—In humans, the disease can appear on the skin, with the organisms entering through a cut and spreading by forming new lumps, similar to tuberculosis.

The region of the mouth and jaws is one of the commonest sites of surgical actinomycosis. Infection takes place, as a rule, along the side of a carious tooth, and spreads to the lower jaw. A swelling is slowly and insidiously developed, but when the loose connective tissue of the neck becomes infiltrated, the spread is more rapid. The whole region becomes infiltrated and swollen, and the skin ultimately gives way and free suppuration occurs, resulting in the formation of sinuses. The characteristic greenish-grey or yellow granules are seen in the pus, and when examined microscopically reveal the colonies of actinomyces.

The area around the mouth and jaws is one of the most common sites for surgical actinomycosis. Infection usually occurs along the side of a decayed tooth and spreads to the lower jaw. A swelling develops slowly and subtly, but when the loose connective tissue in the neck becomes infiltrated, the spread happens more quickly. The entire area becomes swollen and infiltrated, and eventually, the skin breaks down, leading to free pus formation and the development of sinuses. The typical greenish-grey or yellow granules can be seen in the pus, and when looked at under a microscope, they reveal the colonies of actinomyces.

Less frequently the maxilla becomes affected, and the disease may spread to the base of the skull and brain. The vertebræ may become involved by infection taking place through the pharynx or œsophagus, and leading to a condition simulating tuberculous disease of the spine. When it implicates the intestinal canal and its accessory glands, the lungs, pleura, and bronchial tubes, or the brain, the disease is not amenable to surgical treatment.

Less often, the upper jaw gets affected, and the disease can spread to the base of the skull and the brain. The vertebrae may become involved if the infection spreads through the throat or esophagus, leading to a condition that looks like tuberculosis of the spine. When it affects the intestines and their associated glands, the lungs, pleura, and bronchial tubes, or the brain, the disease cannot be treated with surgery.

Differential Diagnosis.—The conditions likely to be mistaken for surgical actinomycosis are sarcoma, tubercle, and syphilis. In the early stages the differential diagnosis is exceedingly difficult. In many cases it is only possible when suppuration has occurred and the fungus can be demonstrated.

Differential Diagnosis.—The conditions that might be confused with surgical actinomycosis include sarcoma, tuberculosis, and syphilis. In the early stages, figuring out the differential diagnosis is extremely challenging. Often, it can only be confirmed once pus formation has happened and the fungus can be identified.

The slow destruction of the affected tissue by suppuration, the absence of pain, tenderness, and redness, simulate tuberculosis, but the absence of glandular involvement helps to distinguish it.

The gradual breakdown of the affected tissue due to pus formation, along with the lack of pain, tenderness, and redness, can resemble tuberculosis, but the lack of swollen glands helps to identify the difference.

Syphilitic lesions are liable to be mistaken for actinomycosis, all the more that in both diseases improvement follows the administration of iodides. When it affects the lower jaw, in its early stages, actinomycosis may closely simulate a periosteal sarcoma.

Syphilitic lesions can easily be confused with actinomycosis, especially since both diseases show improvement with the use of iodides. When actinomycosis affects the lower jaw in its early stages, it can closely resemble a periosteal sarcoma.

Fig. 31.—Actinomycosis of Maxilla.  The disease spread to opposite side; finally implicated base of skull, and proved fatal.  Treated by radium. (Mr. D.P.D. Wilkie's case.)

Fig. 31.—Actinomycosis of Maxilla. The disease spread to opposite side; finally implicated base of skull, and proved fatal. Treated by radium.

Fig. 31.—Actinomycosis of the Maxilla. The disease spread to the other side; ultimately affected the base of the skull and was fatal. Treated with radium.

(Mr. D. P. D. Wilkie's case.)

(Mr. D. P. D. Wilkie's case.)

The recognition of the fungus is the crucial point in diagnosis.

The recognition of the fungus is the key point in diagnosis.

Prognosis.—Spontaneous cure rarely occurs. When the disease implicates internal organs, it is almost always fatal. On external parts the destructive process gradually spreads, and the patient eventually succumbs to superadded septic infection. When, from its situation, the primary focus admits of removal, the prognosis is more favourable.

Prognosis.—Spontaneous recovery is rare. When the disease affects internal organs, it is almost always deadly. On external areas, the destructive process slowly spreads, and the patient eventually succumbs to additional septic infection. When the primary site is in a location that allows for removal, the outlook is more positive.

Treatment.—The surgical treatment is early and free removal of the affected tissues, after which the wound is cauterised by the actual cautery, and sponged over with pure carbolic acid. The cavity is packed with iodoform gauze, no attempt being made to close the wound.

Treatment.—The surgical treatment involves the prompt and complete removal of the affected tissues, after which the wound is cauterized with actual cautery and cleaned with pure carbolic acid. The cavity is filled with iodoform gauze, with no attempt made to close the wound.

Success has attended the use of a vaccine prepared from cultures of the organism; and the X-rays and radium, combined with the administration of iodides in large doses, or with intra-muscular injections of a 10 per cent. solution of cacodylate of soda, have proved of benefit.

Success has come from using a vaccine made from cultures of the organism, and the combination of X-rays and radium, along with administering large doses of iodides or intramuscular injections of a 10 percent solution of cacodylate of soda, has shown to be beneficial.

Mycetoma, or Madura Foot.—Mycetoma is a chronic disease due to an organism resembling that of actinomycosis, but not identical with it. It is endemic in certain tropical countries, and is most frequently met with in India. Infection takes place through an abrasion of the skin, and the disease usually occurs on the feet of adult males who work barefooted in the fields.

Mycetoma, or Madura Foot.—Mycetoma is a long-lasting disease caused by an organism similar to that causing actinomycosis, but not exactly the same. It's commonly found in some tropical countries, especially in India. Infection occurs through cuts or scrapes on the skin, and the disease typically affects the feet of adult men who work barefoot in the fields.

Clinical Features.—The disease begins on the foot as an indurated patch, which becomes discoloured and permeated by black or yellow nodules containing the organism. These nodules break down by suppuration, and numerous minute abscesses lined by granulation tissues are thus formed. In the pus are found yellow particles likened to fish-roe, or black pigmented granules like gunpowder. Sinuses form, and the whole foot becomes greatly swollen and distorted by flattening of the sole and dorsiflexion of the toes. Areas of caries or necrosis occur in the bones, and the disease gradually extends up the leg (Fig. 32). There is but little pain, and no glandular involvement or constitutional disturbance. The disease runs a prolonged course, sometimes lasting for twenty or thirty years. Spontaneous cure never takes place, and the risk to life is that of prolonged suppuration.

Clinical Features.—The disease starts on the foot as a hardened patch that changes color and becomes filled with black or yellow nodules containing the bacteria. These nodules break down, leading to the formation of many tiny abscesses lined with granulation tissue. In the pus, you can find yellow particles that look like fish eggs or black granules resembling gunpowder. Sinuses develop, and the entire foot becomes extremely swollen and distorted due to flattening of the sole and upward bending of the toes. Areas of decay or death occur in the bones, and the disease slowly spreads up the leg (Fig. 32). There’s minimal pain, no swelling of the glands, and no overall body disturbances. The disease has a long duration, sometimes lasting twenty to thirty years. It never cures on its own, and the life risk comes from extended pus formation.

If the disease is localised, it may be removed by the knife or sharp spoon, and the part afterwards cauterised. As a rule, amputation well above the disease is the best line of treatment. Unlike actinomycosis, this disease does not appear to be benefited by iodides.

If the disease is localized, it can be removed with a scalpel or sharp spoon, and the area should be cauterized afterward. Generally, amputation well above the affected area is the best treatment option. Unlike actinomycosis, this disease doesn’t seem to improve with iodides.

Fig. 32.—Mycetoma, or Madura Foot. (Museum of Royal College of Surgeons, Edinburgh.)

Fig. 32.—Mycetoma, or Madura Foot.

Fig. 32.—Mycetoma, or Madura Foot.

(Museum of Royal College of Surgeons, Edinburgh.)

(Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, Edinburgh.)

Delhi Boil.Synonyms—Aleppo boil, Biskra button, Furunculus orientalis, Natal sore.

Delhi Boil.Synonyms—Aleppo boil, Biskra button, Oriental boil, Natal sore.

Delhi boil is a chronic inflammatory disease, most commonly met with in India, especially towards the end of the wet season. The disease occurs oftenest on the face, and is believed to be due to an organism, although this has not been demonstrated. The infection is supposed to be conveyed through water used for washing, or by the bites of insects.

Delhi boil is a long-lasting inflammatory disease, most often seen in India, especially at the end of the rainy season. The disease typically appears on the face and is thought to be caused by an organism, although this hasn't been proven. The infection is believed to spread through water used for washing or by insect bites.

Clinical Features.—A red spot, resembling the mark of a mosquito bite, appears on the affected part, and is attended with itching. After becoming papular and increasing to the size of a pea, desquamation takes place, leaving a dull-red surface, over which in the course of several weeks there develops a series of small yellowish-white spots, from which serum exudes, and, drying, forms a thick scab. Under this scab the skin ulcerates, leaving small oval sores with sharply bevelled edges, and an uneven floor covered with yellow or sanious pus. These sores vary in number from one to forty or fifty. They may last for months and then heal spontaneously, or may continue to spread until arrested by suitable treatment. There is no enlargement of adjacent glands, and but little inflammatory reaction in the surrounding tissues; nor is there any marked constitutional disturbance. Recovery is often followed by cicatricial contraction leading to deformity of the face.

Clinical Features.—A red spot that looks like a mosquito bite appears on the affected area and is accompanied by itching. After becoming raised and growing to the size of a pea, the skin starts to peel, leaving a dull-red surface. Over the course of several weeks, a series of small yellowish-white spots develop, from which serum leaks out and dries to form a thick scab. Underneath this scab, the skin breaks down, creating small oval sores with sharply angled edges and an uneven base covered with yellow or bloody pus. The number of sores can range from one to forty or fifty. They may last for months and then heal on their own, or they might continue to spread until treated appropriately. There is no swelling of nearby glands, and there is minimal inflammation in the surrounding tissues; also, there is no significant overall illness. Recovery often leads to scar tissue formation, which can cause facial deformity.

The treatment consists in destroying the original papule by the actual cautery, acid nitrate of mercury, or pure carbolic acid. The ulcers should be scraped with the sharp spoon, and cauterised.

The treatment involves eliminating the original papule using either actual cautery, mercuric nitrate, or pure carbolic acid. The ulcers should be scraped with a sharp spoon and then cauterized.

Chigoe.—Chigoe or jigger results from the introduction of the eggs of the sand-flea (Pulex penetrans) into the tissues. It occurs in tropical Africa, South America, and the West Indies. The impregnated female flea remains attached to the part till the eggs mature, when by their irritation they cause localised inflammation with pustules or vesicles on the surface. Children are most commonly attacked, particularly about the toe-nails and on the scrotum. The treatment consists in picking out the insect with a blunt needle, special care being taken not to break it up. The puncture is then cauterised. The application of essential oils to the feet acts as a preventive.

Chigoe.—Chigoe or jigger is caused by the eggs of the sand-flea (Pulex penetrans) getting into the skin. It occurs in tropical Africa, South America, and the West Indies. The pregnant female flea stays attached to the skin until the eggs are ready, which leads to localized inflammation along with pustules or blisters on the surface. Children are most often affected, especially around the toenails and on the scrotum. Treatment involves carefully removing the insect with a blunt needle, taking care not to break it apart. After that, the puncture is cauterized. Applying essential oils to the feet helps prevent the condition.

Poisoning by Insects.—The bites of certain insects, such as mosquitoes, midges, different varieties of flies, wasps, and spiders, may be followed by serious complications. The effects are mainly due to the injection of an irritant acid secretion, the exact nature of which has not been ascertained.

Insect Bites and Toxicity.—The bites from certain insects like mosquitoes, midges, various types of flies, wasps, and spiders can lead to serious complications. The effects are primarily caused by the injection of an irritating acid secretion, the exact composition of which hasn't been determined.

The local lesion is a puncture, surrounded by a zone of hyperæmia, wheals, or vesicles, and is associated with burning sensations and itching which usually pass off in a few hours, but may recur at intervals, especially when the patient is warm in bed. Scratching also reproduces the local signs and symptoms. Where the connective tissue is loose—for example, in the eyelid or scrotum—there is often considerable swelling; and in the mouth and fauces this may lead to œdema of the glottis, which may prove fatal.

The local lesion is a small puncture surrounded by a red, inflamed area, raised spots, or blisters, and is accompanied by burning sensations and itching that usually go away after a few hours but can come back at times, especially when the person is warm in bed. Scratching can also recreate the local signs and symptoms. In areas where the connective tissue is loose—like the eyelid or scrotum—there can be significant swelling; and in the mouth and throat, this may result in swelling of the glottis, which can be life-threatening.

The treatment consists in the local application of dilute alkalies such as ammonia water, solutions of carbonate or bicarbonate of soda, or sal-volatile. Weak carbolic lotions, or lead and opium lotion, are useful in allaying the local irritation. One of the best means of neutralising the poison is to apply to the sting a drop of a mixture containing equal parts of pure carbolic acid and liquor ammoniæ.

The treatment involves applying diluted alkalies like ammonia water, solutions of soda carbonate or bicarbonate, or sal-volatile directly to the affected area. Weak carbolic lotions or lead and opium lotion can help reduce local irritation. One of the most effective ways to neutralize the poison is to apply a drop of a mixture made up of equal parts of pure carbolic acid and ammonia solution to the sting.

Free stimulation is called for when severe constitutional symptoms are present.

Free stimulation is needed when there are severe constitutional symptoms.

Snake-Bites.—We are here only concerned with the injuries inflicted by the venomous varieties of snakes, the most important of which are the hooded snakes of India, the rattle-snakes of America, the horned snakes of Africa, the viper of Europe, and the adder of the United Kingdom.

Snake Bites.—We are mainly focused on the injuries caused by venomous snakes, the most notable being the hooded snakes of India, rattlesnakes of America, horned snakes of Africa, the viper of Europe, and the adder from the United Kingdom.

While the virulence of these creatures varies widely, they are all capable of producing in a greater or less degree symptoms of acute poisoning in man and other animals. By means of two recurved fangs attached to the upper jaw, and connected by a duct with poison-secreting glands, they introduce into their prey a thick, transparent, yellowish fluid, of acid reaction, probably of the nature of an albumose, and known as the venom.

While the severity of these creatures varies a lot, they can all cause symptoms of acute poisoning in humans and other animals to some degree. Using two curved fangs attached to their upper jaw, which are connected by a duct to poison-producing glands, they inject a thick, clear, yellowish fluid, which is acidic and likely similar to albumose, known as venom.

The clinical features resulting from the injection of the venom vary directly in intensity with the amount of the poison introduced, and the rapidity with which it reaches the circulating blood, being most marked when it immediately enters a large vein. The poison is innocuous when taken into the stomach.

The clinical features from the injection of venom vary in intensity based on how much poison is introduced and how quickly it reaches the bloodstream, being most noticeable when it immediately enters a large vein. The poison is harmless when ingested.

Locally the snake inflicts a double wound, passing vertically into the subcutaneous tissue; the edges of the punctures are ecchymosed, and the adjacent vessels the seat of thrombosis. Immediately there is intense pain, and considerable swelling with congestion, which tends to spread towards the trunk. Extensive gangrene may ensue. There is no special involvement of the lymphatics.

Locally, the snake causes a double wound, piercing vertically into the skin's underlying tissue. The edges of the puncture marks are bruised, and the nearby blood vessels experience thrombosis. Right away, there's severe pain and significant swelling with congestion, which tends to spread toward the torso. Widespread gangrene may develop. There’s no specific involvement of the lymphatic system.

The general symptoms may come on at once if the snake is a particularly venomous one, or not for some hours if less virulent. In the majority of viper or adder bites the constitutional disturbance is slight and transient, if it appears at all. Snake-bites in children are particularly dangerous.

The general symptoms may appear immediately if the snake is highly venomous, or take several hours to show up if it’s less toxic. In most cases of viper or adder bites, the overall disturbance is minimal and temporary, if it occurs at all. Snake bites in children are especially risky.

The patient's condition is one of profound shock with faintness, giddiness, dimness of sight, and a feeling of great terror. The pupils dilate, the skin becomes moist with a clammy sweat, and nausea with vomiting, sometimes of blood, ensues. High fever, cramps, loss of sensation, hæmaturia, and melæna are among the other symptoms that may be present. The pulse becomes feeble and rapid, the respiratory nerve centres are profoundly depressed, and delirium followed by coma usually precedes the fatal issue, which may take place in from five to forty-eight hours. If the patient survives for two days the prognosis is favourable.

The patient's condition is one of severe shock, with faintness, dizziness, blurred vision, and a strong feeling of terror. The pupils dilate, the skin becomes moist with clammy sweat, and nausea with vomiting, sometimes including blood, occurs. High fever, cramps, loss of sensation, blood in urine, and dark stools are among the other symptoms that may appear. The pulse becomes weak and rapid, the respiratory centers are significantly depressed, and delirium followed by coma usually precedes a fatal outcome, which can occur within five to forty-eight hours. If the patient survives for two days, the prognosis is good.

Treatment.—A broad ligature should be tied tightly round the limb above the seat of infection, to prevent the poison passing into the general circulation, and bleeding from the wound should be encouraged. The application of an elastic bandage from above downward to empty the blood out of the infected portion of the limb has been recommended. The whole of the bite should at once be excised, and crystals of permanganate of potash rubbed into the wound until it is black, or peroxide of hydrogen applied with the object of destroying the poison by oxidation.

Treatment.—A tight ligature should be securely wrapped around the limb above the infection site to prevent the poison from spreading into the general circulation, and bleeding from the wound should be encouraged. It's suggested to use an elastic bandage from top to bottom to help drain the blood from the infected area of the limb. The entire bite area should be immediately excised, and crystals of potassium permanganate should be rubbed into the wound until it turns black, or hydrogen peroxide applied to neutralize the poison through oxidation.

The general treatment consists in free stimulation with whisky, brandy, ammonia, digitalis, etc. Hypodermic injections of strychnin in doses sufficiently large to produce a slight degree of poisoning by the drug are particularly useful. The most rational treatment, when it is available, is the use of the antivenin introduced by Fraser and Calmette.

The general treatment involves stimulating the system with whisky, brandy, ammonia, digitalis, etc. Hypodermic injections of strychnine in doses large enough to cause a mild level of poisoning from the drug are especially effective. The most sensible treatment, when it's available, is using the antivenin developed by Fraser and Calmette.

CHAPTER VIII
TUBERCULOSIS

Tuberculosis occurs more frequently in some situations than in others; it is common, for example, in lymph glands, in bones and joints, in the peritoneum, the intestine, the kidney, prostate and testis, and in the skin and subcutaneous cellular tissue; it is seldom met with in the breast or in muscles, and it rarely affects the ovary, the pancreas, the parotid, or the thyreoid.

Tuberculosis happens more often in certain situations than in others; it's commonly found in lymph nodes, bones and joints, the peritoneum, intestines, kidneys, prostate, testicles, and in the skin and subcutaneous tissue. It's rarely seen in the breast or muscles, and it seldom affects the ovaries, pancreas, parotid glands, or thyroid.

Tubercle bacilli vary widely in their virulence, and they are more tenacious of life than the common pyogenic bacteria. In a dry state, for example, they can retain their vitality for months; and they can also survive immersion in water for prolonged periods. They resist the action of the products of putrefaction for a considerable time, and are not destroyed by digestive processes in the stomach and intestine. They may be killed in a few minutes by boiling, or by exposure to steam under pressure, or by immersion for less than a minute in 1 in 20 carbolic lotion.

Tubercle bacilli vary greatly in how harmful they are, and they can survive longer than common pus-causing bacteria. In a dry environment, for instance, they can stay alive for months; they can also last a long time when submerged in water. They can withstand the effects of decay for quite a while and aren't killed by digestive processes in the stomach and intestines. They can be killed in just a few minutes by boiling, exposure to high-pressure steam, or by being immersed for less than a minute in a 1 in 20 carbolic lotion.

Methods of Infection.—In marked contrast to what obtains in the infective diseases that have already been described, tuberculosis rarely results from the infection of a wound. In exceptional instances, however, this does occur, and in illustration of the fact may be cited the case of a servant who cut her finger with a broken spittoon containing the sputum of her consumptive master; the wound subsequently showed evidence of tuberculous infection, which ultimately spread up along the lymph vessels of the arm. Pathologists, too, whose hands, before the days of rubber gloves, were frequently exposed to the contact of tuberculous tissues and pus, were liable to suffer from a form of tuberculosis of the skin of the finger, known as anatomical tubercle. Slight wounds of the feet in children who go about barefoot in towns sometimes become infected with tubercle. Operation wounds made with instruments contaminated with tuberculous material have also been known to become infected. It is highly probable that the common form of tuberculosis of the skin known as “lupus” arises by direct infection from without.

Methods of Infection.—In stark contrast to what happens with other infectious diseases that have already been described, tuberculosis rarely results from the infection of a wound. However, in rare cases, this can occur, such as the situation of a servant who cut her finger on a broken spittoon containing the saliva of her tuberculosis-infected employer; the wound later showed signs of tuberculous infection, which eventually spread up along the lymph vessels of her arm. Pathologists, whose hands, before the advent of rubber gloves, were often in contact with tuberculous tissues and pus, were also at risk of developing a form of skin tuberculosis in the finger, known as anatomical tubercle. Minor wounds on the feet of children who walk barefoot in urban areas sometimes become infected with tuberculosis. Surgical wounds made with instruments contaminated with tuberculous material have also been reported to become infected. It is highly likely that the common type of skin tuberculosis known as “lupus” arises from direct external infection.

Fig. 33.—Tubercle Bacilli in caseous material × 1000 diam. Z. Neilsen stain.

Fig. 33.—Tubercle Bacilli in caseous material × 1000 diam. Z. Neilsen stain.

Fig. 33.—Tubercle bacilli in caseous material × 1000 diam. Z. Neilsen stain.

In the vast majority of cases the tubercle bacillus gains entrance to the body by way of the mucous surfaces, the organisms being either inhaled or swallowed; those inhaled are mostly derived from the human subject, those swallowed, from cattle. Bacilli, whether inhaled or swallowed, are especially apt to lodge about the pharynx and pass to the pharyngeal lymphoid tissue and tonsils, and by way of the lymph vessels to the glands. The glands most frequently infected in this way are the cervical glands, and those within the cavity of the chest—particularly the bronchial glands at the root of the lung. From these, infection extends at any later period in life to the bones, joints, and internal organs.

In most cases, the tubercle bacillus enters the body through the mucous membranes, either by being inhaled or swallowed. The bacilli that are inhaled mainly come from humans, while those that are swallowed typically come from cattle. Whether inhaled or swallowed, bacilli are likely to settle around the pharynx and travel to the pharyngeal lymphoid tissue and tonsils, and then through the lymph vessels to the glands. The glands that are most often infected this way are the cervical glands and those in the chest cavity—especially the bronchial glands at the base of the lung. From there, the infection can later spread to the bones, joints, and internal organs.

There is reason to believe that the organisms may lie in a dormant condition for an indefinite period in these glands, and only become active long afterwards, when some depression of the patient's health produces conditions which favour their growth. When the organisms become active in this way, the tuberculous tissue undergoes softening and disintegration, and the infective material, by bursting into an adjacent vein, may enter the blood-stream, in which it is carried to distant parts of the body. In this way a general tuberculosis may be set up, or localised foci of tuberculosis may develop in the tissues in which the organisms lodge. Many tuberculous patients are to be regarded as possessing in their bronchial glands, or elsewhere, an internal store of bacilli, to which the disease for which advice is sought owes its origin, and from which similar outbreaks of tuberculosis may originate in the future.

There is reason to believe that the organisms may stay dormant for an indefinite time in these glands and only become active later when the patient's health declines, creating conditions that promote their growth. When the organisms activate in this way, the tuberculous tissue begins to soften and break down, and the infectious material can burst into an adjacent vein, entering the bloodstream, where it can travel to distant parts of the body. This can lead to a general tuberculosis or localized areas of tuberculosis developing in the tissues where the organisms reside. Many tuberculous patients can be seen as having an internal reservoir of bacilli in their bronchial glands or elsewhere, which is the source of the illness for which they seek advice, and from which similar outbreaks of tuberculosis may occur in the future.

The alimentary mucous membrane, especially that of the lower ileum and cæcum, is exposed to infection by swallowed sputum and by food materials, such as milk, containing tubercle bacilli. The organisms may lodge in the mucous membrane and cause tuberculous ulceration, or they may be carried through the wall of the bowel into the lacteals, along which they pass to the mesenteric glands where they become arrested and give rise to tuberculous disease.

The digestive mucous membrane, particularly in the lower ileum and cecum, is vulnerable to infection from swallowed mucus and food items, like milk, that contain tubercle bacilli. These bacteria can settle in the mucous membrane and cause tuberculous ulcers, or they may penetrate the bowel wall and move into the lacteals, where they travel to the mesenteric glands, get stuck, and lead to tuberculous disease.

Relationship of Tuberculosis to Trauma.—Any tissue whose vitality has been lowered by injury or disease furnishes a favourable nidus for the lodgment and growth of tubercle bacilli. The injury or disease, however, is to be looked upon as determining the localisation of the tuberculous lesion rather than as an essential factor in its causation. In a person, for example, in whose blood tubercle bacilli are circulating and reaching every tissue and organ of the body, the occurrence of tuberculous disease in a particular part may be determined by the depression of the tissues resulting from an injury of that part. There can be no doubt that excessive movement and jarring of a limb aggravates tuberculous disease of a joint; also that an injury may light up a focus that has been long quiescent, but we do not agree with those—Da Costa, for example—who maintain that injury may be a determining cause of tuberculosis. The question is not one of mere academic interest, but one that may raise important issues in the law courts.

Relationship of Tuberculosis to Trauma.—Any tissue that has lost vitality due to injury or disease provides a favorable environment for the lodging and growth of tubercle bacilli. However, the injury or disease should be seen as influencing the localization of the tuberculous lesion rather than being a key cause of it. For instance, in a person whose blood carries tubercle bacilli and reaches every tissue and organ in the body, the development of tuberculosis in a specific area may be influenced by the weakening of those tissues from an injury. It’s clear that excessive movement and jarring of a limb can worsen tuberculous disease in a joint, and an injury can reactivate a dormant focus; however, we do not agree with those—like Da Costa, for example—who argue that injury can be a leading cause of tuberculosis. This isn't just an academic question; it could have significant implications in legal cases.

Human and Bovine Tuberculosis.—The frequency of the bovine bacillus in the abdominal and in the glandular and osseous tuberculous lesions of children would appear to justify the conclusion that the disease is transmissible from the ox to the human subject, and that the milk of tuberculous cows is probably a common vehicle of transmission.

Human and Bovine Tuberculosis.—The presence of the bovine bacillus in the abdominal, glandular, and bone tuberculosis lesions of children suggests that the disease can be passed from cows to humans, and that the milk from infected cows is likely a common way for the disease to spread.

Changes in the Tissues following upon the successful Lodgment of Tubercle Bacilli.—The action of the bacilli on the tissues results in the formation of granulation tissue comprising characteristic tissue elements and with a marked tendency to undergo caseation.

Changes in the Tissues following the successful Invasion of Tubercle Bacilli.—The effect of the bacilli on the tissues leads to the development of granulation tissue that includes specific tissue components and shows a strong tendency to undergo caseation.

The recognition of the characteristic elements, with or without caseation, is usually sufficient evidence of the tuberculous nature of any portion of tissue examined for diagnostic purposes. The recognition of the bacillus itself by appropriate methods of staining makes the diagnosis a certainty; but as it is by no means easy to identify the organism in many forms of surgical tuberculosis, it may be necessary to have recourse to experimental inoculation of susceptible animals such as guinea-pigs.

The identification of specific characteristics, with or without caseation, is usually enough evidence of the tuberculous nature of any tissue examined for diagnostic reasons. Identifying the bacillus itself through proper staining techniques guarantees the diagnosis; however, since it’s often difficult to pinpoint the organism in various forms of surgical tuberculosis, it may be necessary to experiment with inoculating susceptible animals like guinea pigs.

The changes subsequent to the formation of tuberculous granulation tissue are liable to many variations. It must always be borne in mind that although the bacilli have effected a lodgment and have inaugurated disease, the relation between them and the tissues remains one of mutual antagonism; which of them is to gain and keep the upper hand in the conflict depends on their relative powers of resistance.

The changes after the formation of tuberculous granulation tissue can vary widely. It's important to remember that even though the bacilli have settled in and started the disease, their relationship with the tissues is one of ongoing opposition; whether the bacilli or the tissues come out on top in this struggle depends on their respective strengths in resisting each other.

If the tissues prevail, there ensues a process of repair. In the immediate vicinity of the area of infection young connective tissue, and later, fibrous tissue, is formed. This may replace the tuberculous tissue and bring about repair—a fibrous cicatrix remaining to mark the scene of the previous contest. Scars of this nature are frequently discovered at the apex of the lung after death in persons who have at one time suffered from pulmonary phthisis. Under other circumstances, the tuberculous tissue that has undergone caseation, or even calcification, is only encapsulated by the new fibrous tissue, like a foreign body. Although this may be regarded as a victory for the tissues, the cure, if such it may be called, is not necessarily a permanent one, for at any subsequent period, if the part affected is disturbed by injury or through some other influence, the encapsulated tubercle may again become active and get the upper hand of the tissues, and there results a relapse or recrudescence of the disease. This tendency to relapse after apparent cure is a notable feature of tuberculous disease as it is met with in the spine, or in the hip-joint, and it necessitates a prolonged course of treatment to give the best chance of a lasting cure.

If the tissues succeed, a healing process begins. In the area near the infection, new connective tissue forms and later fibrous tissue develops. This can replace the tuberculous tissue and lead to healing, leaving a fibrous scar to mark the site of the previous struggle. Such scars are often found at the top of the lung after death in individuals who once had pulmonary tuberculosis. In other cases, the tuberculous tissue that has undergone caseation or calcification is merely surrounded by new fibrous tissue, like a foreign body. Although this can be seen as a triumph for the tissues, the so-called cure isn’t necessarily permanent. If the affected area is later disturbed by injury or other influences, the encapsulated tubercle can reactivate and take control over the tissues, resulting in a relapse or recrudescence of the disease. This tendency to relapse after apparent healing is a significant characteristic of tuberculous disease, as seen in the spine or the hip joint, making a prolonged treatment necessary for the best chance at a lasting cure.

If, however, at the inauguration of the tuberculous disease the bacilli prevail, the infection tends to spread into the tissues surrounding those originally infected, and more and more tuberculous granulation tissue is formed. Finally the tuberculous tissue breaks down and liquefies, resulting in the formation of a cold abscess. In their struggle with the tissues, tubercle bacilli receive considerable support and assistance from any pyogenic organisms that may be present. A tuberculous infection may exhibit its aggressive qualities in a more serious manner by sending off detachments of bacilli, which are carried by the lymphatics to the nearest glands, or by the blood-stream to more distant, and it may be to all, parts of the body. When the infection is thus generalised, the condition is called general tuberculosis. Considering the extraordinary frequency of localised forms of surgical tuberculosis, general dissemination of the disease is rare.

If, however, at the start of the tuberculosis infection the bacteria take over, the infection tends to spread into the tissues around the initially infected areas, leading to more and more tuberculous granulation tissue being formed. Eventually, the tuberculous tissue breaks down and turns to liquid, resulting in a cold abscess. In their battle with the tissues, tubercle bacilli get significant help from any pus-forming organisms that might be around. A tuberculosis infection may show its aggressive nature more severely by sending out groups of bacilli, which are carried by the lymphatic system to the nearest glands, or through the bloodstream to more distant—and potentially all—parts of the body. When the infection spreads like this, the condition is called general tuberculosis. Given how often localized forms of surgical tuberculosis occur, widespread spread of the disease is rare.

The clinical features of surgical tuberculosis will be described with the individual tissues and organs, as they vary widely according to the situation of the lesion.

The clinical features of surgical tuberculosis will be described with the individual tissues and organs, as they vary widely according to the location of the lesion.

The general treatment consists in combating the adverse influences that have been mentioned as increasing the liability to tuberculous infection. Within recent years the value of the “open-air” treatment has been widely recognised. An open-air life, even in the centre of a city, may be followed by marked improvement, especially in the hospital class of patient, whose home surroundings tend to favour the progress of the disease. The purer air of places away from centres of population is still better; and, according to the idiosyncrasies of the individual patient, mountain air or that of the sea coast may be preferred. In view of the possible discomforts and gastric disturbance which may attend a sea-voyage, this should be recommended to patients suffering from tuberculous lesions with more caution than has hitherto been exercised. The diet must be a liberal one, and should include those articles which are at the same time easily digested and nourishing, especially proteids and fats; milk obtained from a reliable source and underdone butcher-meat are among the best. When the ordinary nourishment taken is insufficient, it may be supplemented by such articles as malt extract, stout, and cod-liver oil. The last is specially beneficial in patients who do not take enough fat in other forms. It is noteworthy that many tuberculous patients show an aversion to fat.

The general treatment focuses on addressing the negative factors that increase the risk of tuberculosis infection. In recent years, the benefits of "open-air" treatment have been widely acknowledged. Living an open-air lifestyle, even in the middle of a city, can lead to significant improvement, especially for hospital patients whose home environments may exacerbate the disease. The cleaner air in less populated areas is even more beneficial; depending on the individual patient, mountain air or seaside air might be preferred. Given the potential discomfort and stomach issues that can arise from a sea voyage, this should be recommended to patients with tuberculosis lesions more cautiously than before. The diet should be generous and include items that are both easily digestible and nutritious, particularly proteins and fats; milk from a trustworthy source and undercooked meat are among the best options. If regular nutrition falls short, it can be supplemented with items like malt extract, stout, and cod liver oil. The latter is particularly useful for patients who don't consume enough fat in other forms. It's worth noting that many tuberculosis patients tend to dislike fat.

For the use of tuberculin in diagnosis and for the vaccine treatment of tuberculosis the reader is referred to text-books on medicine.

For using tuberculin for diagnosis and for vaccine treatment of tuberculosis, the reader should check medical textbooks.

In addition to increasing the resisting power of the patient, it is important to enable the fluids of the body, so altered, to come into contact with the tuberculous focus. One of the obstacles to this is that the focus is often surrounded by tissues or fluids which have been almost entirely deprived of bactericidal substances. In the case of caseated glands in the neck, for example, it is obvious that the removal of this inert material is necessary before the tissues can be irrigated with fluids of high bactericidal value. Again, in tuberculous ascites the abdominal cavity is filled with a fluid practically devoid of anti-bacterial substances, so that the bacilli are able to thrive and work their will on the tissues. When the stagnant fluid is got rid of by laparotomy, the parts are immediately douched with lymph charged with protective substances, the bactericidal power of which may be many times that of the fluid displaced.

In addition to boosting the patient's immune response, it's crucial to get the body's altered fluids in contact with the tuberculosis site. One challenge is that this site is often surrounded by tissues or fluids that lack bactericidal substances. For instance, with caseated glands in the neck, it's clear that removing this inactive material is necessary before the tissues can be treated with highly effective antibacterial fluids. Similarly, in cases of tuberculous ascites, the abdominal cavity is filled with a fluid that has almost no antibacterial properties, allowing the bacteria to thrive and damage the tissues. Once the stagnant fluid is removed through laparotomy, the area is immediately rinsed with lymph rich in protective substances, which can have many times the bactericidal strength of the fluid that was displaced.

It is probable that the beneficial influence of counter-irritants, such as blisters, and exposure to the Finsen light and other forms of rays, is to be attributed in part to the increased flow of blood to the infected tissues.

It’s likely that the positive effects of counter-irritants, like blisters, and being exposed to Finsen light and other types of rays, are partly due to the boost in blood flow to the infected tissues.

Artificial Hyperæmia.—As has been explained, the induction of hyperæmia by the method devised by Bier, constitutes one of our most efficient means of combating bacterial infection. The treatment of tuberculosis on this plan has been proved by experience to be a valuable addition to our therapeutic measures, and the simplicity of its application has led to its being widely adopted in practice. It results in an increase in the reactive changes around the tuberculous focus, an increase in the immigration of leucocytes, and infiltration with the lymphocytes.

Artificial Hyperemia.—As explained, causing hyperemia using the method created by Bier is one of our most effective ways to fight bacterial infections. Experience has shown that treating tuberculosis this way is a valuable addition to our therapeutic approaches, and its simple application has made it widely used in practice. It leads to more reactive changes around the tuberculosis focus, an increase in the movement of white blood cells, and infiltration by lymphocytes.

The constricting bandage should be applied at some distance above the seat of infection; for instance, in disease of the wrist, it is put on above the elbow, and it must not cause pain either where it is applied or in the diseased part. The bandage is only applied for a few hours each day, either two hours at a time or twice a day for one hour, and, while it is on, all dressings are removed save a piece of sterile gauze over any wound or sinus that may be present. The process of cure takes a long time—nine or even twelve months in the case of a severe joint affection.

The tight bandage should be placed a little above the area of infection; for example, if there's an issue with the wrist, it should be applied above the elbow, and it mustn't cause pain either where it's applied or in the infected area. The bandage is only worn for a few hours each day, either for two hours at a time or twice a day for one hour, and while it's on, all other dressings are removed except for a piece of sterile gauze over any wound or opening that might be there. The healing process takes a long time—nine to twelve months for a serious joint problem.

In cases in which a constricting bandage is inapplicable, for example, in cold abscesses, tuberculous glands or tendon sheaths, Klapp's suction bell is employed. The cup is applied for five minutes at a time and then taken off for three minutes, and this is repeated over a period of about three-quarters of an hour. The pus is allowed to escape by a small incision, and no packing or drain should be introduced.

In situations where a tightening bandage isn't suitable, like in cold abscesses, tuberculous glands, or tendon sheaths, Klapp's suction cup is used. The cup is placed for five minutes at a time and then removed for three minutes, and this process is repeated for about 45 minutes. The pus is allowed to drain through a small incision, and no packing or drain should be used.

It has been found that tuberculous lesions tend to undergo cure when the infected tissues are exposed to the rays of the sun—heliotherapy—therefore whenever practicable this therapeutic measure should be had recourse to.

It has been found that tuberculosis lesions tend to heal when the infected tissues are exposed to sunlight—heliotherapy—so whenever possible, this treatment should be used.

Since the introduction of the methods of treatment described above, and especially by their employment at an early stage in the disease, the number of cases of tuberculosis requiring operative interference has greatly diminished. There are still circumstances, however, in which an operation is required; for example, in disease of the lymph glands for the removal of inert masses of caseous material, in disease of bone for the removal of sequestra, or in disease of joints to improve the function of the limb. It is to be understood, however, that operative treatment must always be preceded by and combined with other therapeutic measures.

Since the methods of treatment mentioned earlier have been introduced, especially when used early in the disease, the number of tuberculosis cases needing surgery has significantly decreased. However, there are still situations where surgery is necessary; for instance, in cases of lymph gland disease to remove inactive masses of caseous material, in bone disease to take out sequestra, or in joint disease to enhance limb function. It should be noted that surgical treatment must always be preceded by and combined with other therapeutic measures.

Tuberculous Abscess

The caseation of tuberculous granulation tissue and its liquefaction is a slow and insidious process, and is unattended with the classical signs of inflammation—hence the terms “cold” and “chronic” applied to the tuberculous abscess.

The breakdown of tuberculous granulation tissue and its fluid accumulation happens slowly and quietly, without the typical signs of inflammation—hence the terms “cold” and “chronic” used to describe the tuberculous abscess.

In a cold abscess, such as that which results from tuberculous disease of the vertebræ, the clinical appearances are those of a soft, fluid swelling without heat, redness, pain, or fever. When toxic symptoms are present, they are usually due to a mixed infection.

In a cold abscess, like the one that comes from tuberculosis of the spine, the clinical signs show a soft, fluid-filled swelling that has no heat, redness, pain, or fever. If there are toxic symptoms, they typically result from a mixed infection.

A tuberculous abscess results from the disintegration and liquefaction of tuberculous granulation tissue which has undergone caseation. Fluid and cells from the adjacent blood vessels exude into the cavity, and lead to variations in the character of its contents. In some cases the contents consist of a clear amber-coloured fluid, in which are suspended fragments of caseated tissue; in others, of a white material like cream-cheese. From the addition of a sufficient number of leucocytes, the contents may resemble the pus of an ordinary abscess.

A tuberculous abscess happens when tuberculous granulation tissue breaks down and liquefies after going through caseation. Fluid and cells from nearby blood vessels seep into the cavity, leading to differences in what it contains. In some cases, the contents are a clear amber fluid with bits of caseated tissue floating in it; in others, it looks like white material resembling cream cheese. As more white blood cells accumulate, the contents can look like the pus from a regular abscess.

The wall of the abscess is lined with tuberculous granulation tissue, the inner layers of which are undergoing caseation and disintegration, and present a shreddy appearance; the outer layers consist of tuberculous tissue which has not yet undergone caseation. The abscess tends to increase in size by progressive liquefaction of the inner layers, caseation of the outer layers, and the further invasion of the surrounding tissues by tubercle bacilli. In this way a tuberculous abscess is capable of indefinite extension and increase in size until it reaches a free surface and ruptures externally. The direction in which it spreads is influenced by the anatomical arrangement of the tissues, and possibly to some extent by gravity, and the abscess may reach the surface at a considerable distance from its seat of origin. The best illustration of this is seen in the psoas abscess, which may originate in the dorsal vertebræ, extend downwards within the sheath of the psoas muscle, and finally appear in the thigh.

The wall of the abscess is covered with tuberculous granulation tissue, where the inner layers are breaking down and showing a shredded look, while the outer layers still consist of tuberculous tissue that hasn't broken down yet. The abscess tends to grow larger through the ongoing liquefaction of the inner layers, the breakdown of the outer layers, and the further spread of tubercle bacilli into surrounding tissues. This way, a tuberculous abscess can keep expanding until it reaches a surface and bursts open. The direction it spreads is influenced by the arrangement of the tissues and possibly gravity, which means the abscess might break through at a significant distance from where it started. A prime example of this is the psoas abscess, which can start in the dorsal vertebrae, extend downward within the sheath of the psoas muscle, and eventually show up in the thigh.

Clinical Features.—The insidious development of the tuberculous abscess is one of its characteristic features. The swelling may attain a considerable size without the patient being aware of its existence, and, as a matter of fact, it is often discovered accidentally. The absence of toxæmia is to be associated with the incapacity of the wall of the abscess to permit of absorption; this is shown also by the fact that when even a large quantity of iodoform is inserted into the cavity of the abscess, there are no symptoms of poisoning. The abscess varies in size from a small cherry to a cavity containing several pints of pus. Its shape also varies; it is usually that of a flattened sphere, but it may present pockets or burrows running in various directions. Sometimes it is hour-glass or dumb-bell shaped, as is well illustrated in the region of the groin in disease of the spine or pelvis, where there may be a large sac occupying the venter ilii, and a smaller one in the thigh, the two communicating by a narrow channel under Poupart's ligament. By pressing with the fingers the pus may be displaced from one compartment to the other. The usual course of events is that the abscess progresses slowly, and finally reaches a free surface—generally the skin. As it does so there may be some pain, redness, and local elevation of temperature. Fluctuation becomes evident and superficial, and the skin becomes livid and finally gives way. If the case is left to nature, the discharge of pus continues, and the track opening on the skin remains as a sinus. The persistence of suppuration is due to the presence in the wall of the abscess and of the sinus, of tuberculous granulation tissue, which, so long as it remains, continues to furnish discharge, and so prevents healing. Sooner or later pyogenic organisms gain access to the sinus, and through it to the wall of the abscess. They tend further to depress the resisting power of the tissues, and thereby aggravate and perpetuate the tuberculous disease. This superadded infection with pyogenic organisms exposes the patient to the further risks of septic intoxication, especially in the form of hectic fever and septicæmia, and increases the liability to general tuberculosis, and to waxy degeneration of the internal organs. The mixed infection is chiefly responsible for the pyrexia, sweating, and emaciation which the laity associate with consumptive disease. A tuberculous abscess may in one or other of these ways be a cause of death.

Clinical Features.—The gradual development of a tuberculous abscess is one of its key characteristics. The swelling can grow quite large without the patient even noticing it, and it’s often discovered by chance. The lack of systemic illness is linked to the wall of the abscess not allowing absorption, which is further evidenced by the fact that even when a large amount of iodoform is inserted into the abscess cavity, there are no signs of poisoning. The abscess can range in size from a small cherry to a cavity filled with several pints of pus. Its shape also varies; it’s usually a flattened sphere, but it can have pockets or tunnels running in different directions. Sometimes it takes on an hourglass or dumbbell shape, as seen in the groin area due to diseases of the spine or pelvis, where there might be a large sac in the iliac area and a smaller one in the thigh, connected by a narrow channel under Poupart's ligament. By pressing with the fingers, the pus can shift from one chamber to another. Typically, the abscess develops slowly and eventually breaks through to the surface—usually the skin. As this happens, there may be some pain, redness, and a rise in local temperature. Fluctuation becomes noticeable and superficial, the skin turns dark, and eventually breaks down. If left untreated, the pus continues to drain, and the opening on the skin remains as a sinus. The ongoing pus production is due to tuberculous granulation tissue in the abscess wall and sinus, which, as long as it persists, continues to cause discharge and prevents healing. Eventually, pyogenic organisms find their way into the sinus and then into the abscess wall. They tend to weaken the tissue’s resistance, worsening and prolonging the tuberculous disease. This additional infection with pyogenic organisms exposes the patient to a heightened risk of septic intoxication, particularly in the form of hectic fever and septicemia, and increases the risk of general tuberculosis and waxy degeneration of internal organs. The mixed infection is largely responsible for the fever, sweating, and weight loss that the general public associates with tuberculosis. A tuberculous abscess can lead to death in one way or another.

Residual abscess is the name given to an abscess that makes its appearance months, or even years, after the apparent cure of tuberculous disease—as, for example, in the hip-joint or spine. It is called residual because it has its origin in the remains of the original disease.

Residual abscess refers to an abscess that occurs months or even years after it seemed like the tuberculous disease was cured—such as in the hip joint or spine. It's called residual because it stems from the remnants of the original disease.

Fig. 34.—Tuberculous Abscess in right lumbar region in a woman aged thirty.

Fig. 34.—Tuberculous Abscess in right lumbar region in a woman aged thirty.

Fig. 34.—Tuberculous Abscess in the right lower back of a 30-year-old woman.

Diagnosis.—A cold abscess is to be diagnosed from a syphilitic gumma, a cyst, and from lipoma and other soft tumours. The differential diagnosis of these affections will be considered later; it is often made easier by recognising the presence of a lesion that is likely to cause a cold abscess, such as tuberculous disease of the spine or of the sacro-iliac joint. When it is about to burst externally, it may be difficult to distinguish a tuberculous abscess from one due to infection with pyogenic organisms. Even when the abscess is opened, the appearances of the pus may not supply the desired information, and it may be necessary to submit it to bacteriological examination. When the pus is found to be sterile, it is usually safe to assume that the condition is tuberculous, as in other forms of suppuration the causative organisms can usually be recognised. Experimental inoculation will establish a definite diagnosis, but it implies a delay of two to three weeks.

Diagnosis.—A cold abscess needs to be diagnosed differently from a syphilitic gumma, a cyst, lipoma, and other soft tumors. The details of these conditions will be discussed later; it is often easier to identify them by recognizing a lesion that could lead to a cold abscess, such as tuberculosis of the spine or the sacro-iliac joint. When it's about to burst externally, it can be challenging to tell a tuberculous abscess apart from one caused by pyogenic infection. Even after the abscess is opened, the appearance of the pus might not provide the needed information, and it may be necessary to conduct a bacteriological examination. If the pus is found to be sterile, it’s usually safe to assume that the condition is tuberculous, as in other types of suppuration, the causing organisms can usually be identified. Experimental inoculation will confirm the diagnosis, but it requires a delay of two to three weeks.

Treatment.—The tuberculous abscess may recede and disappear under general treatment. Many surgeons advise that so long as the abscess is quiescent it should be left alone. All agree, however, that if it shows a tendency to spread, to increase in size, or to approach the skin or a mucous membrane, something should be done to avoid the danger of its bursting and becoming infected with pyogenic organisms. Simple evacuation of the abscess by a hollow needle may suffice, or bismuth or iodoform may be introduced after withdrawal of the contents.

Treatment.—The tuberculous abscess may shrink and go away with general treatment. Many surgeons recommend leaving it alone as long as it isn't causing any problems. However, everyone agrees that if it starts to spread, get bigger, or move closer to the skin or a mucous membrane, action should be taken to prevent it from bursting and getting infected with pus-forming bacteria. Simply draining the abscess with a hollow needle might be enough, or bismuth or iodoform can be introduced after the contents are removed.

Evacuation of the Abscess and Injection of iodoform.—The iodoform is employed in the form of a 10 per cent. solution in ether or the same proportion suspended in glycerin. Either form becomes sterile soon after it is prepared. Its curative effects would appear to depend upon the liberation of iodine, which restrains the activity of the bacilli, and upon its capacity for irritating the tissues and so inducing a protective leucocytosis, and also of stimulating the formation of scar tissue. An anæsthetic is rarely called for, except in children. The abscess is first evacuated by means of a large trocar and cannula introduced obliquely through the overlying soft parts, avoiding any part where the skin is thin or red. If the cannula becomes blocked with caseous material, it may be cleared with a probe, or a small quantity of saline solution is forced in by the syringe. The iodoform is injected by means of a glass-barrelled syringe, which is firmly screwed on to the cannula. The amount injected varies with the size of the abscess and the age of the patient; it may be said to range from two or three drams in the case of children to several ounces in large abscesses in adults. The cannula is withdrawn, the puncture is closed by a Michel's clip, and a dressing applied so as to exert a certain amount of compression. If the abscess fills up again, the procedure should be repeated; in doing so, the contents show the coloration due to liberated iodine. When the contents are semi-solid, and cannot be withdrawn even through a large cannula, an incision must be made, and, after the cavity has been emptied, the iodoform is introduced through a short rubber tube attached to the syringe. Experience has shown that even large abscesses, such as those associated with spinal disease, may be cured by iodoform injection, and this even when rupture of the abscess on the skin surface has appeared to be imminent.

Evacuation of the Abscess and Injection of Iodoform.—Iodoform is used as a 10 percent solution in ether or in the same ratio suspended in glycerin. Both forms become sterile shortly after preparation. Its healing effects seem to rely on the release of iodine, which inhibits the activity of bacteria, and its ability to irritate the tissues, leading to a protective increase in white blood cells, as well as promoting scar tissue formation. An anesthetic is rarely needed, except for children. The abscess is first drained using a large trocar and cannula inserted at an angle through the overlying soft tissue, avoiding areas where the skin is thin or red. If the cannula gets blocked with thick material, it can be cleared with a probe, or a small amount of saline solution can be pushed in with a syringe. Iodoform is injected using a glass-barreled syringe, which is securely attached to the cannula. The injected amount varies based on the size of the abscess and the patient's age; typically, it ranges from two or three drams for children to several ounces for large abscesses in adults. The cannula is withdrawn, the puncture is closed with a Michel's clip, and a dressing is applied to provide some compression. If the abscess fills up again, the procedure should be repeated; during this process, the contents will show a color change due to the released iodine. When the contents are semi-solid and can't be removed even with a large cannula, an incision must be made, and once the cavity is emptied, the iodoform is introduced through a short rubber tube connected to the syringe. Experience has shown that even large abscesses linked to spinal disease can be treated successfully with iodoform injection, even when it seems that rupture of the abscess on the skin has been imminent.

Another method of treatment which is less popular now than it used to be, and which is chiefly applicable in abscesses of moderate size, is by incision of the abscess and removal of the tuberculous tissue in its wall with the sharp spoon. An incision is made which will give free access to the interior of the abscess, so that outlying pockets or recesses may not be overlooked. After removal of the pus, the wall of the abscess is scraped with the Volkmann spoon or with Barker's flushing spoon, to get rid of the tuberculous tissue with which it is lined. In using the spoon, care must be taken that its sharp edge does not perforate the wall of a vein or other important structure. Any debris which may adhere to the walls is removed by rubbing with dry gauze. The oozing of blood is arrested by packing the cavity for a few minutes with gauze. After the packing is removed, iodoform powder is rubbed into the raw surface. The soft parts divided by the incision are sutured in layers so as to ensure primary union. If, on the other hand, there is fear of a mixed infection, especially in abscesses near the rectum or anus, it is safer to treat it by the open method, packing the cavity with iodoform worsted or bismuth gauze, which is renewed at intervals of a week or ten days as the cavity heals from the bottom.

Another treatment method that's not as common now as it used to be, mainly applies to moderately sized abscesses. It involves making an incision in the abscess and removing the tuberculous tissue from its wall using a sharp spoon. A cut is made to provide easy access to the inside of the abscess, ensuring that any outlying pockets or recesses are not missed. After draining the pus, the abscess wall is scraped with the Volkmann spoon or Barker's flushing spoon to eliminate the tuberculous tissue lining it. When using the spoon, it’s important to be careful not to puncture a vein or any other significant structure. Any debris that sticks to the walls is removed by wiping with dry gauze. Bleeding is controlled by packing the cavity with gauze for a few minutes. After the packing is taken out, iodoform powder is applied to the raw surface. The soft tissue that was cut during the incision is stitched up in layers to ensure proper healing. If there’s concern about a mixed infection, especially in abscesses close to the rectum or anus, it’s safer to treat it using an open method, filling the cavity with iodoform worsted or bismuth gauze, which is changed every week or ten days as the cavity heals from the bottom.

Another method is to incise the abscess, cleanse the cavity with gauze, irrigate with Carrel-Dakin solution and pack with gauze smeared with the dilute non-toxic B.I.P.P. (bismuth and iodoform 2 parts, vaseline 12 parts, hard paraffin, sufficient to give the consistence of butter). The wound is closed with “bipped” silk sutures; one of these—the “waiting suture”—is left loose to permit of withdrawal of the gauze after forty-eight hours; the waiting suture is then tied, and delayed primary union is thus effected.

Another method is to cut open the abscess, clean out the cavity with gauze, wash it out with Carrel-Dakin solution, and pack it with gauze coated in a diluted non-toxic B.I.P.P. (bismuth and iodoform 2 parts, petroleum jelly 12 parts, hard paraffin enough to achieve a butter-like consistency). The wound is closed with "bipped" silk sutures; one of these—the "waiting suture"—is left loose to allow for the removal of the gauze after forty-eight hours; then the waiting suture is tied, enabling delayed primary healing.

When the skin over the abscess is red, thin, and about to give way, as is frequently the case when the abscess is situated in the subcutaneous cellular tissue, any skin which is undermined and infected with tubercle should be removed with the scissors at the same time that the abscess is dealt with.

When the skin over the abscess is red, thin, and about to break open, which often happens when the abscess is located in the subcutaneous tissue, any skin that is compromised and infected with tuberculosis should be cut away with scissors at the same time the abscess is treated.

In abscesses treated by the open method, when the cavity has become lined with healthy granulations, it may be closed by secondary suture, or, if the granulating surface is flush with the skin, healing may be hastened by skin-grafting.

In abscesses treated with the open method, when the cavity is lined with healthy granulation tissue, it can be closed with a secondary suture, or if the granulating surface is level with the skin, healing can be sped up with skin grafting.

If the tuberculous abscess has burst and left a sinus, this is apt to persist because of the presence of tuberculous tissue in its wall, and of superadded pyogenic infection, or because it serves as an avenue for the escape of discharge from a focus of tubercle in a bone or a lymph gland.

If the tuberculous abscess has opened and created a sinus, it is likely to continue existing due to the tuberculous tissue in its wall, an added bacterial infection, or because it acts as a pathway for draining discharge from a tuberculosis infection in a bone or a lymph node.

Fig. 35.—Tuberculous Sinus injected through its opening in the forearm with bismuth paste. (Mr. Pirie Watson's case—Radiogram by Dr. Hope Fowler.)

Fig. 35.—Tuberculous Sinus injected through its opening in the forearm with bismuth paste.

Fig. 35.—Tuberculous sinus filled through its opening in the forearm with bismuth paste.

(Mr. Pirie Watson's case—Radiogram by Dr. Hope Fowler.)

(Mr. Pirie Watson's case—Radiogram by Dr. Hope Fowler.)

The treatment varies with the conditions present, and must include measures directed to the lesion from which the sinus has originated. The extent and direction of any given sinus may be demonstrated by the use of the probe, or, more accurately, by injecting the sinus with a paste consisting of white vaseline containing 10 to 30 per cent. of bismuth subcarbonate, and following its track with the X-rays (Fig. 35).

The treatment depends on the specific conditions and must address the issue that caused the sinus. The size and path of any sinus can be shown using a probe, or more precisely, by injecting it with a paste made of white vaseline mixed with 10 to 30 percent bismuth subcarbonate, and then tracing its path with X-rays (Fig. 35).

It was found by Beck of Chicago that the injection of bismuth paste is frequently followed by healing of the sinus, and that, if one injection fails to bring about a cure, repeating the injection every second day may be successful. Some caution must be observed in this treatment, as symptoms of poisoning have been observed to follow its use. If they manifest themselves, an injection of warm olive oil should be given; the oil, left in for twelve hours or so, forms an emulsion with the bismuth, which can be withdrawn by aspiration. Iodoform suspended in glycerin may be employed in a similar manner. When these and other non-operative measures fail, and the whole track of the sinus is accessible, it should be laid open, scraped, and packed with bismuth or iodoform gauze until it heals from the bottom.

It was discovered by Beck from Chicago that injecting bismuth paste often leads to the healing of the sinus, and if one injection doesn’t succeed, repeating the injection every other day might work. Some caution is necessary with this treatment, as symptoms of poisoning have been reported after its use. If these symptoms appear, a warm olive oil injection should be administered; the oil, left in for about twelve hours, creates an emulsion with the bismuth, which can then be removed by aspiration. Iodoform suspended in glycerin can be used similarly. When these and other non-surgical options fail, and the entire sinus tract is accessible, it should be opened up, scraped, and packed with bismuth or iodoform gauze until it heals from the bottom up.

The tuberculous ulcer is described in the chapter on ulcers.

The tuberculous ulcer is discussed in the chapter on ulcers.

CHAPTER IX
SYPHILIS

Syphilis is an infective disease due to the entrance into the body of a specific virus. It is nearly always communicated from one individual to another by contact infection, the discharge from a syphilitic lesion being the medium through which the virus is transmitted, and the seat of inoculation is almost invariably a surface covered by squamous epithelium. The disease was unknown in Europe before the year 1493, when it was introduced into Spain by Columbus' crew, who were infected in Haiti, where the disease had been endemic from time immemorial (Bloch).

Syphilis is an infectious disease caused by a specific virus entering the body. It is almost always spread from one person to another through direct contact, with the discharge from a syphilitic lesion serving as the medium for the virus's transmission. The place of inoculation is almost always a surface covered by squamous epithelium. The disease was unknown in Europe before 1493, when Columbus's crew brought it to Spain after being infected in Haiti, where the disease had been present for a very long time (Bloch).

The granulation tissue which forms as a result of the reaction of the tissues to the presence of the virus is chiefly composed of lymphocytes and plasma cells, along with an abundant new formation of capillary blood vessels. Giant cells are not uncommon, but the endothelioid cells, which are so marked a feature of tuberculous granulation tissue, are practically absent.

The granulation tissue that develops in response to the presence of the virus mainly consists of lymphocytes and plasma cells, along with a significant new formation of capillary blood vessels. Giant cells are not unusual, but the endothelioid cells, which are a prominent feature of tuberculous granulation tissue, are almost nonexistent.

When syphilis is communicated from one individual to another by contact infection, the condition is spoken of as acquired syphilis, and the first visible sign of the disease appears at the site of inoculation, and is known as the primary lesion. Those who have thus acquired the disease may transmit it to their offspring, who are then said to suffer from inherited syphilis.

When syphilis is passed from one person to another through direct contact, it’s referred to as acquired syphilis, and the first noticeable sign of the disease shows up at the infection site, known as the primary lesion. People who have acquired the disease can pass it on to their children, resulting in what’s called inherited syphilis.

The Virus of Syphilis.—The cause of syphilis, whether acquired or inherited, is the organism, described by Schaudinn and Hoffman, in 1905, under the name of spirochæta pallida or spironema pallidum. It is a delicate, thread-like spirilla, in length averaging from 8 to 10 µ and in width about 0.25 µ, and is distinguished from other spirochætes by its delicate shape, its dead-white appearance, together with its closely twisted spiral form, with numerous undulations (10 to 26), which are perfectly regular, and are characteristic in that they remain the same during rest and in active movement (Fig. 36). In a fresh specimen, such as a scraping from a hard chancre suspended in a little salt solution, it shows active movements. The organism is readily destroyed by heat, and perishes in the absence of moisture. It has been proved experimentally that it remains infective only up to six hours after its removal from the body. Noguchi has succeeded in obtaining pure cultures from the infected tissues of the rabbit.

The Virus of Syphilis.—The cause of syphilis, whether acquired or inherited, is the organism described by Schaudinn and Hoffman in 1905, known as spirochæta pallida or spironema pallidum. It is a delicate, thread-like spirillum, averaging about 8 to 10 µ in length and around 0.25 µ in width. It is different from other spirochætes due to its delicate shape, pale appearance, and tightly twisted spiral form, featuring numerous regular undulations (10 to 26) that remain consistent during both rest and movement (Fig. 36). In a fresh sample, like a scraping from a hard chancre in a little salt solution, it shows active movement. The organism is easily destroyed by heat and cannot survive without moisture. Experiments have shown that it stays infectious for only up to six hours after being removed from the body. Noguchi has successfully cultured it from infected tissues of rabbits.

Fig. 36.—Spirochæta pallida from scraping of hard Chancre of Prepuce. × 1000 diam. Burri method.

Fig. 36.—Spirochæta pallida from scraping of hard Chancre of Prepuce. × 1000 diam. Burri method.

Fig. 36.—Spirochæta pallida from a scrape of a hard chancre on the foreskin. × 1000 diam. Burri method.

The spirochæte may be recognised in films made by scraping the deeper parts of the primary lesion, from papules on the skin, or from blisters artificially raised on lesions of the skin or on the immediately adjacent portion of healthy skin. It is readily found in the mucous patches and condylomata of the secondary period. It is best stained by Giemsa's method, and its recognition is greatly aided by the use of the ultra-microscope.

The spirochete can be identified in slides made by scraping the deeper parts of the primary lesion, from skin papules, or from blisters that are artificially raised on skin lesions or on the nearby healthy skin. It's easily found in the mucous patches and condylomas during the secondary stage. It is best stained using Giemsa's method, and its identification is significantly enhanced by using the ultra-microscope.

The spirochæte has been demonstrated in every form of syphilitic lesion, and has been isolated from the blood—with difficulty—and from lymph withdrawn by a hollow needle from enlarged lymph glands. The saliva of persons suffering from syphilitic lesions of the mouth also contains the organism.

The spirochete has been found in every type of syphilitic lesion and has been isolated from the blood—with some difficulty—and from lymph taken with a hollow needle from swollen lymph nodes. The saliva of individuals with syphilitic lesions in the mouth also contains the organism.

Fig. 37.—Spirochæta refrigerans from scraping of Vagina. × 1000 diam. Burri method.

Fig. 37.—Spirochæta refrigerans from scraping of Vagina. × 1000 diam. Burri method.

Fig. 37.—Spirochæta refrigerans from a scraping of the vagina. × 1000 diam. Burri method.

In tertiary lesions there is greater difficulty in demonstrating the spirochæte, but small numbers have been found in the peripheral parts of gummata and in the thickened patches in syphilitic disease of the aorta. Noguchi and Moore have discovered the spirochæte in the brain in a number of cases of general paralysis of the insane. The spirochæte may persist in the body for a long time after infection; its presence has been demonstrated as long as sixteen years after the original acquisition of the disease.

In tertiary lesions, it's harder to show the spirochete, but small amounts have been found in the outer areas of gummas and in the thickened patches in syphilitic aorta disease. Noguchi and Moore discovered the spirochete in the brains of several cases of general paralysis of the insane. The spirochete can persist in the body for a long time after infection; its presence has been confirmed as long as sixteen years after the original contraction of the disease.

In inherited syphilis the spirochæte is present in enormous numbers throughout all the organs and fluids of the body.

In inherited syphilis, the spirochete is found in huge quantities throughout all the organs and fluids of the body.

Considerable interest attaches to the observations of Metchnikoff, Roux, and Neisser, who have succeeded in conveying syphilis to the chimpanzee and other members of the ape tribe, obtaining primary and secondary lesions similar to those observed in man, and also containing the spirochæte. In animals the disease has been transmitted by material from all kinds of syphilitic lesions, including even the blood in the secondary and tertiary stages of the disease. The primary lesion is in the form of an indurated papule, in every respect resembling the corresponding lesion in man, and associated with enlargement and induration of the lymph glands. The primary lesion usually appears about thirty days after inoculation, to be followed, in about half the cases, by secondary manifestations, which are usually of a mild character; in no instance has any tertiary lesion been observed. The severity of the affection amongst apes would appear to be in proportion to the nearness of the relationship of the animal to the human subject. The eye of the rabbit is also susceptible to inoculation from syphilitic lesions; the material in a finely divided state is introduced into the anterior chamber of the eye.

Significant interest surrounds the work of Metchnikoff, Roux, and Neisser, who have successfully transmitted syphilis to chimpanzees and other apes, resulting in primary and secondary lesions similar to those seen in humans, which also contain the spirochete. In animals, the disease has been passed on through material from all types of syphilitic lesions, including blood during the secondary and tertiary stages of the condition. The primary lesion appears as an indurated papule, closely resembling the similar lesion in humans, accompanied by swelling and hardening of the lymph nodes. This primary lesion typically shows up about thirty days after inoculation, followed by secondary manifestations in about half of the cases, which are generally mild; no tertiary lesions have been reported. The severity of the condition in apes seems to correlate with how closely related the animal is to humans. The eye of a rabbit can also be infected through syphilitic lesions; the material is introduced in finely divided form into the front chamber of the eye.

Attempts to immunise against the disease have so far proved negative, but Metchnikoff has shown that the inunction of the part inoculated with an ointment containing 33 per cent. of calomel, within one hour of infection, suffices to neutralise the virus in man, and up to eighteen hours in monkeys. He recommends the adoption of this procedure in the prophylaxis of syphilis.

Attempts to immunize against the disease have so far been unsuccessful, but Metchnikoff has demonstrated that applying an ointment with 33 percent calomel to the inoculated area within one hour of infection is enough to neutralize the virus in humans and up to eighteen hours in monkeys. He suggests using this method as a preventive measure against syphilis.

Noguchi has made an emulsion of dead spirochætes which he calls luetin, and which gives a specific reaction resembling that of tuberculin in tuberculosis, a papule or a pustule forming at the site of the intra-dermal injection. It is said to be most efficacious in the tertiary and latent forms of syphilis, which are precisely those forms in which the diagnosis is surrounded with difficulties.

Noguchi has created an emulsion of dead spirochetes that he calls luetin, which produces a specific reaction similar to that of tuberculin in tuberculosis, causing a papule or pustule to form at the injection site. It is reported to be most effective in the tertiary and latent stages of syphilis, which are exactly the stages where diagnosis is often challenging.

Acquired Syphilis

In the vast majority of cases, infection takes place during the congress of the sexes. Delicate, easily abraded surfaces are then brought into contact, and the discharge from lesions containing the virus is placed under favourable conditions for conveying the disease from one person to the other. In the male the possibility of infection taking place is increased if the virus is retained under cover of a long and tight prepuce, and if there are abrasions on the surface with which it comes in contact. The frequency with which infection takes place on the genitals during sexual intercourse warrants syphilis being considered a venereal disease, although there are other ways in which it may be contracted.

In most cases, infection happens during sexual activity. Sensitive, easily damaged areas are then brought into contact, and the discharge from lesions containing the virus creates ideal conditions for spreading the disease from one person to another. In men, the risk of infection increases if the virus is trapped under a long and tight foreskin, especially if there are cuts on the area that comes into contact. The high rate of infection in the genitals during intercourse means syphilis is classified as a sexually transmitted disease, although there are other ways it can be transmitted.

Some of these imply direct contact—such, for example, as kissing, the digital examination of syphilitic patients by doctors or nurses, or infection of the surgeon's fingers while operating upon a syphilitic patient. In suckling, a syphilitic wet nurse may infect a healthy infant, or a syphilitic infant may infect a healthy wet nurse. In other cases the infection is by indirect contact, the virus being conveyed through the medium of articles contaminated by a syphilitic patient—such, for example, as surgical instruments, tobacco pipes, wind instruments, table utensils, towels, or underclothing. Physiological secretions, such as saliva, milk, or tears, are not capable of communicating the disease unless contaminated by discharge from a syphilitic sore. While the saliva itself is innocuous, it can be, and often is, contaminated by the discharge from mucous patches or other syphilitic lesions in the mouth and throat, and is then a dangerous medium of infection. Unless these extra-genital sources of infection are borne in mind, there is a danger of failing to recognise the primary lesion of syphilis in unusual positions, such as the lip, finger, or nipple. When the disease is thus acquired by innocent transfer, it is known as syphilis insontium.

Some of these suggest direct contact—like kissing, the digital examination of syphilis patients by doctors or nurses, or a surgeon getting infected while operating on a syphilis patient. When breastfeeding, a syphilitic wet nurse can infect a healthy baby, or a syphilitic baby can infect a healthy wet nurse. In other situations, infection occurs through indirect contact, where the virus is passed along through items contaminated by a syphilis patient—like surgical instruments, tobacco pipes, wind instruments, tableware, towels, or underclothes. Physiological fluids, such as saliva, milk, or tears, cannot transmit the disease unless they are contaminated by discharge from a syphilitic sore. While saliva itself is harmless, it can often be contaminated by discharge from mucous patches or other syphilis lesions in the mouth and throat, making it a dangerous means of infection. If these non-genital sources of infection are not considered, there's a risk of missing the primary syphilis lesion in unusual areas, like the lip, finger, or nipple. When the disease is contracted through innocent transfer, it's referred to as syphilis insontium.

Stages or Periods of Syphilis.—Following the teaching of Ricord, it is customary to divide the life-history of syphilis into three periods or stages, referred to, for convenience, as primary, secondary, and tertiary. This division is to some extent arbitrary and artificial, as the different stages overlap one another, and the lesions of one stage merge insensibly into those of another. Wide variations are met with in the manifestations of the secondary stage, and histologically there is no valid distinction to be drawn between secondary and tertiary lesions.

Stages or Periods of Syphilis.—Following Ricord's teachings, it's common to break down the timeline of syphilis into three periods or stages, which are usually called primary, secondary, and tertiary. This division is somewhat arbitrary and artificial since the different stages overlap, and the symptoms of one stage seamlessly blend into those of another. There are significant variations in the signs of the secondary stage, and histologically, there’s no meaningful distinction between secondary and tertiary lesions.

The primary period embraces the interval that elapses between the initial infection and the first constitutional manifestations,—roughly, from four to eight weeks,—and includes the period of incubation, the development of the primary sore, and the enlargement of the nearest lymph glands.

The primary period refers to the time that passes from the first infection to the first noticeable symptoms, which is about four to eight weeks, and includes the incubation period, the growth of the primary sore, and the swelling of the nearest lymph nodes.

The secondary period varies in duration from one to two years, during which time the patient is liable to suffer from manifestations which are for the most part superficial in character, affecting the skin and its appendages, the mucous membranes, and the lymph glands.

The secondary period lasts anywhere from one to two years, during which the patient may experience symptoms that are mostly surface-level, impacting the skin and its appendages, the mucous membranes, and the lymph nodes.

The tertiary period has no time-limit except that it follows upon the secondary, so that during the remainder of his life the patient is liable to suffer from manifestations which may affect the deeper tissues and internal organs as well as the skin and mucous membranes.

The tertiary period has no time limit other than that it comes after the secondary, meaning that for the rest of his life, the patient may experience symptoms that can impact both deeper tissues and internal organs, as well as the skin and mucous membranes.

Primary Syphilis.The period of incubation represents the interval that elapses between the occurrence of infection and the appearance of the primary lesion at the site of inoculation. Its limits may be stated as varying from two to six weeks, with an average of from twenty-one to twenty-eight days. While the disease is incubating, there is nothing to show that infection has occurred.

Primary Syphilis.The incubation period is the time between when a person gets infected and when the first sore appears at the site of infection. This period usually lasts from two to six weeks, with an average of twenty-one to twenty-eight days. During the incubation stage, there are no signs that an infection has taken place.

The Primary Lesion.—The incubation period having elapsed, there appears at the site of inoculation a circumscribed area of infiltration which represents the reaction of the tissues to the entrance of the virus. The first appearance is that of a sharply defined papule, rarely larger than a split pea. Its surface is at first smooth and shiny, but as necrosis of the tissue elements takes place in the centre, it becomes concave, and in many cases the epithelium is shed, and an ulcer is formed. Such an ulcer has an elevated border, sharply cut edges, an indurated base, and exudes a scanty serous discharge; its surface is at first occupied by yellow necrosed tissue, but in time this is replaced by smooth, pale-pink granulation tissue; finally, epithelium may spread over the surface, and the ulcer heals. As a rule, the patient suffers little discomfort, and may even be ignorant of the existence of the lesion, unless, as a result of exposure to mechanical or septic irritation, ulceration ensues, and the sore becomes painful and tender, and yields a purulent discharge. The primary lesion may persist until the secondary manifestations make their appearance, that is, for several weeks.

The Primary Lesion.—After the incubation period, a defined area of swelling appears at the site of infection, indicating how the tissues are reacting to the virus. Initially, a clearly defined bump forms, rarely bigger than a split pea. Its surface is smooth and shiny at first, but as the tissue in the center starts to break down, it becomes concave, and in many cases, the skin layer sheds, leading to an ulcer. This ulcer has a raised border, sharp edges, a hardened base, and produces a small amount of watery discharge; initially, the surface is covered with yellow dead tissue, but eventually, this is replaced by smooth, pale-pink healing tissue. In the end, skin may grow over the surface, leading to healing of the ulcer. Generally, the patient feels little discomfort and might not even realize the lesion is there, unless mechanical or septic irritation causes ulceration, making the sore painful and tender, and resulting in pus. The primary lesion can last several weeks until secondary symptoms appear.

It cannot be emphasised too strongly that the induration of the primary lesion, which has obtained for it the name of “hard chancre,” is its most important characteristic. It is best appreciated when the sore is grasped from side to side between the finger and thumb. The sensation on grasping it has been aptly compared to that imparted by a nodule of cartilage, or by a button felt through a layer of cloth. The evidence obtained by touch is more valuable than that obtained by inspection, a fact which is made use of in the recognition of concealed chancres—that is, those which are hidden by a tight prepuce. The induration is due not only to the dense packing of the connective-tissue spaces with lymphocytes and plasma cells, but also to the formation of new connective-tissue elements. It is most marked in chancres situated in the furrow between the glans and the prepuce.

It can't be stressed enough that the firmness of the primary sore, which is why it's called a “hard chancre,” is its most important feature. You can really feel it when you pinch the sore between your thumb and finger. The feeling when you grasp it has been accurately compared to the sensation of a piece of cartilage or a button felt through fabric. The information you get from touch is more useful than what you see, a point that's useful in identifying concealed chancres—those that are hidden under a tight foreskin. The firmness comes not only from the packed connective tissue filled with lymphocytes and plasma cells but also from new connective tissue forming. It’s most pronounced in chancres located in the groove between the glans and the foreskin.

In the male, the primary lesion specially affects certain situations, and the appearances vary with these: (1) On the inner aspect of the prepuce, and in the fold between the prepuce and the glans; in the latter situation the induration imparts a “collar-like” rigidity to the prepuce, which is most apparent when it is rolled back over the corona. (2) At the orifice of the prepuce the primary lesion assumes the form of multiple linear ulcers or fissures, and as each of these is attended with infiltration, the prepuce cannot be pulled back—a condition known as syphilitic phimosis. (3) On the glans penis the infiltration may be so superficial that it resembles a layer of parchment, but if it invades the cavernous tissue there is a dense mass of induration. (4) On the external aspect of the prepuce or on the skin of the penis itself. (5) At either end of the torn frænum, in the form of a diamond-shaped ulcer raised above the surroundings. (6) In relation to the meatus and canal of the urethra, in either of which situations the swelling and induration may lead to narrowing of the urethra, so that the urine is passed with pain and difficulty and in a minute stream; stricture results only in the exceptional cases in which the chancre has ulcerated and caused destruction of tissue. A chancre within the orifice of the urethra is rare, and, being concealed from view, it can only be recognised by the discharge from the meatus and by the induration felt between the finger and thumb on palpating the urethra.

In men, the main lesion particularly affects certain situations, and the appearances differ based on these: (1) On the inner side of the foreskin, and in the fold between the foreskin and the glans; in the latter case, the thickening gives the foreskin a “collar-like” stiffness, which is most noticeable when it is pulled back over the corona. (2) At the opening of the foreskin, the primary lesion takes the form of multiple linear ulcers or cracks, and since each of these is associated with swelling, the foreskin cannot be retracted—a condition known as syphilitic phimosis. (3) On the glans penis, the swelling may be so superficial that it looks like a layer of parchment, but if it invades the cavernous tissue, there will be a dense mass of swelling. (4) On the outer side of the foreskin or on the skin of the penis itself. (5) At either end of the torn frænum, appearing as a diamond-shaped ulcer raised above the surrounding area. (6) In connection with the meatus and canal of the urethra, in either of which places the swelling and thickening may result in narrowing of the urethra, causing painful and difficult urination and a thin stream; stricture only occurs in exceptional cases where the chancre has ulcerated and caused tissue destruction. A chancre located at the opening of the urethra is uncommon and, being hidden from sight, can only be identified by discharge from the meatus and the thickening felt between the finger and thumb when palpating the urethra.

In the female, the primary lesion is not so typical or so easily recognised as in men; it is usually met with on the labia; the induration is rarely characteristic and does not last so long. The primary lesion may take the form of condylomata. Indurated œdema, with brownish-red or livid discoloration of one or both labia, is diagnostic of syphilis.

In women, the initial sore isn’t as typical or easily recognized as in men; it’s usually found on the labia. The swelling is rarely distinctive and doesn’t persist as long. The initial sore might appear as warts. Hard swelling, along with a brownish-red or bluish discoloration of one or both labia, is indicative of syphilis.

The hard chancre is usually solitary, but sometimes there are two or more; when there are several, they are individually smaller than the solitary chancre.

The hard chancre is usually alone, but sometimes there can be two or more; when there are several, they are individually smaller than the single chancre.

It is the exception for a hard chancre to leave a visible scar, hence, in examining patients with a doubtful history of syphilis, little reliance can be placed on the presence or absence of a scar on the genitals. When the primary lesion has taken the form of an open ulcer with purulent discharge, or has sloughed, there is a permanent scar.

It’s rare for a hard chancre to leave a visible scar, so, when checking patients with an uncertain history of syphilis, you can’t really depend on whether there’s a scar on their genitals. If the primary sore has turned into an open ulcer with pus or has broken down, it will leave a permanent scar.

Infection of the adjacent lymph glands is usually found to have taken place by the time the primary lesion has acquired its characteristic induration. Several of the glands along Poupart's ligament, on one or on both sides, become enlarged, rounded, and indurated; they are usually freely movable, and are rarely sensitive unless there is superadded septic infection. The term bullet-bubo has been applied to them, and their presence is of great value in diagnosis. In a certain number of cases, one of the main lymph vessels on the dorsum of the penis is transformed into a fibrous cord easily recognisable on palpation, and when grasped between the fingers appears to be in size and consistence not unlike the vas deferens.

Infection of the nearby lymph nodes is usually found to have occurred by the time the primary lesion has developed its distinct hardness. Several of the nodes along Poupart's ligament, on one or both sides, become swollen, round, and hardened; they are typically movable and usually not painful unless there's an additional septic infection. The term bullet-bubo is used to describe them, and their presence is very important for diagnosis. In some cases, one of the main lymph vessels on the top of the penis becomes a fibrous cord that can be easily felt upon examination, and when squeezed between the fingers, it seems to be similar in size and consistency to the vas deferens.

Concealed chancre is the term applied when one or more chancres are situated within the sac of a prepuce which cannot be retracted. If the induration is well marked, the chancre can be palpated through the prepuce, and is tender on pressure. As under these conditions it is impossible for the patient to keep the parts clean, septic infection becomes a prominent feature, the prepuce is œdematous and inflamed, and there is an abundant discharge of pus from its orifice. It occasionally happens that the infection assumes a virulent character and causes sloughing of the prepuce—a condition known as phagedæna. The discharge is then foul and blood-stained, and the prepuce becomes of a dusky red or purple colour, and may finally slough, exposing the glans.

Concealed chancre refers to one or more chancres located within an unretractable foreskin. If the swelling is pronounced, the chancre can be felt through the foreskin and is painful when pressed. Since it's difficult for the patient to keep the area clean under these circumstances, a bacterial infection often develops, leading to swelling and inflammation of the foreskin, along with a significant amount of pus discharge from its opening. Sometimes, the infection can become severe and cause the foreskin to deteriorate, a condition called phagedæna. In this case, the discharge becomes foul and bloody, the foreskin takes on a dark red or purple hue, and it may eventually deteriorate, exposing the glans.

Extra-genital or Erratic Chancres (Fig. 38).—Erratic chancre is the term applied by Jonathan Hutchinson to the primary lesion of syphilis when it appears on parts of the body other than the genitals. It differs in some respects from the hard chancre as met with on the penis; it is usually larger, the induration is more diffused, and the enlarged glands are softer and more sensitive. The glands in nearest relation to the sore are those first affected, for example, the epitrochlear or axillary glands in chancre of the finger; the submaxillary glands in chancre of the lip or mouth; or the pre-auricular gland in chancre of the eyelid or forehead. In consequence of their divergence from the typical chancre, and of their being often met with in persons who, from age, surroundings, or moral character, are unlikely subjects of venereal disease, the true nature of erratic chancres is often overlooked until the persistence of the lesion, its want of resemblance to anything else, or the onset of constitutional symptoms, determines the diagnosis of syphilis. A solitary, indolent sore occurring on the lip, eyelid, finger, or nipple, which does not heal but tends to increase in size, and is associated with induration and enlargement of the adjacent glands, is most likely to be the primary lesion of syphilis.

Extra-genital or Erratic Chancres (Fig. 38).—Erratic chancre is the term used by Jonathan Hutchinson to describe the primary sore of syphilis when it shows up on parts of the body other than the genitals. It differs in some ways from the hard chancre found on the penis; it is typically larger, the hardening is more spread out, and the swollen glands are softer and more sensitive. The glands closest to the sore are the first to be affected, such as the epitrochlear or axillary glands in a finger chancre; the submaxillary glands in a lip or mouth chancre; or the pre-auricular gland in a chancre of the eyelid or forehead. Because they differ from the typical chancre and are often observed in individuals who, due to their age, environment, or moral character, are not typical candidates for venereal disease, the true nature of erratic chancres is frequently missed until the sore persists, shows no resemblance to anything else, or constitutional symptoms begin to appear, leading to a diagnosis of syphilis. A single, painless sore appearing on the lip, eyelid, finger, or nipple that does not heal, tends to grow larger, and is accompanied by hardening and swelling of nearby glands is most likely the primary lesion of syphilis.

Fig. 38.—Primary Lesion on Thumb, with Secondary Eruption on Forearm.

Fig. 38.—Primary Lesion on Thumb, with Secondary Eruption on Forearm.[1]

Fig. 38.—Main Lesion on Thumb, with Follow-up Rash on Forearm.[1]

[1] From A System of Syphilis, vol. ii., edited by D'Arcy Power and J. Keogh Murphy, Oxford Medical Publications.

[1] From A System of Syphilis, vol. ii., edited by D'Arcy Power and J. Keogh Murphy, Oxford Medical Publications.

The Soft Sore, Soft Chancre, or Chancroid.—The differential diagnosis of syphilis necessitates the consideration of the soft sore, soft chancre, or chancroid, which is also a common form of venereal disease, and is due to infection with a virulent pus-forming bacillus, first described by Ducrey in 1889. Ducrey's bacillus occurs in the form of minute oval rods measuring about 1.5 µ in length, which stain readily with any basic aniline dye, but are quickly decolorised by Gram's method. They are found mixed with other organisms in the purulent discharge from the sore, and are chiefly arranged in small groups or in short chains. Soft sores are always contracted by direct contact from another individual, and the incubation period is a short one of from two to five days. They are usually situated in the vicinity of the frænum, and, in women, about the labia minora or fourchette; they probably originate in abrasions in these situations. They appear as pustules, which are rapidly converted into small, acutely inflamed ulcers with sharply cut, irregular margins, which bleed easily and yield an abundant yellow purulent discharge. They are devoid of the induration of syphilis, are painful, and nearly always multiple, reproducing themselves in successive crops by auto-inoculation. Soft sores are often complicated by phimosis and balanitis, and they frequently lead to infection of the glands in the groin. The resulting bubo is ill-defined, painful, and tender, and suppuration occurs in about one-fourth of the cases. The overlying skin becomes adherent and red, and suppuration takes place either in the form of separate foci in the interior of the individual glands, or around them; in the latter case, on incision, the glands are found lying bathed in pus. Ducrey's bacillus is found in pure culture in the pus. Sometimes other pyogenic organisms are superadded. After the bubo has been opened the wound may take on the characters of a soft sore.

The Soft Sore, Soft Chancre, or Chancroid.—The differential diagnosis of syphilis requires considering the soft sore, soft chancre, or chancroid, which is also a common sexually transmitted infection caused by a virulent pus-forming bacterium first identified by Ducrey in 1889. Ducrey's bacillus appears as tiny oval rods about 1.5 µ in length, stains easily with any basic aniline dye, but is quickly decolorized by Gram's method. They are found mixed with other organisms in the pus from the sore and are usually grouped in small clusters or short chains. Soft sores are always contracted through direct contact with another person, and the incubation period is short, from two to five days. They are typically located near the frænum, and in women, around the labia minora or fourchette; they likely originate from abrasions in these areas. They present as pustules that quickly develop into small, acutely inflamed ulcers with sharply defined, irregular edges that bleed easily and produce a lot of yellow pus. They lack the hardness associated with syphilis, are painful, and almost always appear in multiple occurrences, reproducing through auto-inoculation. Soft sores are often complicated by phimosis and balanitis, and they frequently lead to infection of the lymph nodes in the groin. The resulting bubo is poorly defined, painful, and tender, with suppuration occurring in about a quarter of the cases. The overlying skin becomes adherent and red, and pus can form in either separate areas within the lymph nodes or around them; in the latter case, when incised, the nodes are found surrounded by pus. Ducrey's bacillus can be cultured from the pus. Sometimes other pus-forming organisms can also be present. After the bubo has been drained, the wound may take on the characteristics of a soft sore.

Treatment.—Soft sores heal rapidly when kept clean. If concealed under a tight prepuce, an incision should be made along the dorsum to give access to the sores. They should be washed with eusol, and dusted with a mixture of one part iodoform and two parts boracic or salicylic acid, or, when the odour of iodoform is objected to, of equal parts of boracic acid and carbonate of zinc. Immersion of the penis in a bath of eusol for some hours daily is useful. The sore is then covered with a piece of gauze kept in position by drawing the prepuce over it, or by a few turns of a narrow bandage. Sublimed sulphur frequently rubbed into the sore is recommended by C. H. Mills. If the sores spread in spite of this, they should be painted with cocaine and then cauterised. When the glands in the groin are infected, the patient must be confined to bed, and a dressing impregnated with ichthyol and glycerin (10 per cent.) applied; the repeated use of a suction bell is of great service. Harrison recommends aspiration of a bubonic abscess, followed by injection of 1 in 20 solution of tincture of iodine into the cavity; this is in turn aspirated, and then 1 or 2 c.c. of the solution injected and left in. This is repeated as often as the cavity refills. It is sometimes necessary to let the pus out by one or more small incisions and continue the use of the suction bell.

Treatment.—Soft sores heal quickly when kept clean. If they're hidden under a tight foreskin, an incision should be made along the top to access the sores. They should be washed with Eusol and sprinkled with a mix of one part iodoform and two parts boracic or salicylic acid, or, if the smell of iodoform is unpleasant, with equal parts of boracic acid and zinc carbonate. Soaking the penis in a Eusol bath for several hours a day is helpful. The sore is then covered with a piece of gauze secured by pulling the foreskin over it, or with a few turns of a narrow bandage. C. H. Mills recommends frequently rubbing sublimed sulfur into the sore. If the sores spread despite this, they should be treated with cocaine and then cauterized. When the lymph nodes in the groin are infected, the patient needs to stay in bed, and a dressing soaked in ichthyol and glycerin (10 percent) should be applied; using a suction bell repeatedly is very beneficial. Harrison suggests aspirating a bubonic abscess, then injecting a 1 in 20 solution of tincture of iodine into the cavity; this is then aspirated again, followed by injecting 1 or 2 c.c. of the solution and leaving it in. This process is repeated as often as the cavity fills up again. Sometimes, it's necessary to drain the pus through one or more small incisions and continue using the suction bell.

Diagnosis of Primary Syphilis.—In cases in which there is a history of an incubation period of from three to five weeks, when the sore is indurated, persistent, and indolent, and attended with bullet-buboes in the groin, the diagnosis of primary syphilis is not difficult. Owing, however, to the great importance of instituting treatment at the earliest possible stage of the infection, an effort should be made to establish the diagnosis without delay by demonstrating the spirochæte. Before any antiseptic is applied, the margin of the suspected sore is rubbed with gauze, and the serum that exudes on pressure is collected in a capillary tube and sent to a pathologist for microscopical examination. A better specimen can sometimes be obtained by puncturing an enlarged lymph gland with a hypodermic needle, injecting a few minims of sterile saline solution and then aspirating the blood-stained fluid.

Diagnosis of Primary Syphilis.—In cases where there’s a history of an incubation period of three to five weeks, and when the sore is firm, persistent, and painless, accompanied by bullet-like buboes in the groin, diagnosing primary syphilis is straightforward. However, because it’s crucial to start treatment as soon as possible after infection, efforts should be made to establish the diagnosis promptly by identifying the spirochete. Before applying any antiseptic, the edge of the suspected sore is rubbed with gauze, and the serum that seeps out under pressure is collected in a capillary tube and sent to a pathologist for microscopic analysis. Sometimes, a better sample can be obtained by puncturing an enlarged lymph node with a hypodermic needle, injecting a few drops of sterile saline, and then aspirating the blood-stained fluid.

The Wassermann test must not be relied upon for diagnosis in the early stage, as it does not appear until the disease has become generalised and the secondary manifestations are about to begin. The practice of waiting in doubtful cases before making a diagnosis until secondary manifestations appear is to be condemned.

The Wassermann test shouldn't be depended on for diagnosis in the early stage, as it doesn't show results until the disease has spread and secondary symptoms are about to start. The approach of delaying a diagnosis in uncertain cases until secondary symptoms appear is not advisable.

Extra-genital chancres, e.g. sores on the fingers of doctors or nurses, are specially liable to be overlooked, if the possibility of syphilis is not kept in mind.

Extra-genital chancres, e.g. sores on the fingers of doctors or nurses, are especially likely to be missed if the possibility of syphilis isn’t considered.

It is important to bear in mind the possibility of a patient having acquired a mixed infection with the virus of soft chancre, which will manifest itself a few days after infection, and the virus of syphilis, which shows itself after an interval of several weeks. This occurrence was formerly the source of much confusion in diagnosis, and it was believed at one time that syphilis might result from soft sores, but it is now established that syphilis does not follow upon soft sores unless the virus of syphilis has been introduced at the same time. The practitioner must be on his guard, therefore, when a patient asks his advice concerning a venereal sore which has appeared within a few days of exposure to infection. Such a patient is naturally anxious to know whether he has contracted syphilis or not, but neither a positive nor a negative answer can be given—unless the spirochæte can be identified.

It’s important to remember that a patient could have acquired a mixed infection with the soft chancre virus, which appears a few days after exposure, and the syphilis virus, which shows up after several weeks. This situation used to cause a lot of confusion in diagnosis, and there was a time when people thought syphilis could result from soft sores, but it’s now clear that syphilis does not develop from soft sores unless the syphilis virus has been introduced at the same time. Therefore, the practitioner must be cautious when a patient seeks advice about a venereal sore that has appeared within a few days of potential exposure. Such a patient is understandably anxious to find out if they have syphilis, but a definitive answer—positive or negative—can’t be given unless the spirochete is identified.

Syphilis is also to be diagnosed from epithelioma, the common form of cancer of the penis. It is especially in elderly patients with a tight prepuce that the induration of syphilis is liable to be mistaken for that associated with epithelioma. In difficult cases the prepuce must be slit open.

Syphilis also needs to be distinguished from epithelioma, the common type of cancer affecting the penis. This is particularly true for older patients with a tight foreskin, as the hardening caused by syphilis can easily be confused with that of epithelioma. In challenging cases, the foreskin may need to be cut open.

Difficulty may occur in the diagnosis of primary syphilis from herpes, as this may appear as late as ten days after connection; it commences as a group of vesicles which soon burst and leave shallow ulcers with a yellow floor; these disappear quickly on the use of an antiseptic dusting powder.

Difficulty can arise in diagnosing primary syphilis from herpes, as this can show up as late as ten days after contact; it starts as a cluster of blisters that quickly burst and leave shallow sores with a yellow base; these heal rapidly with the application of an antiseptic powder.

Apprehensive patients who have committed sexual indiscretions are apt to regard as syphilitic any lesion which happens to be located on the penis—for example, acne pustules, eczema, psoriasis papules, boils, balanitis, or venereal warts.

Apprehensive patients who have engaged in sexual indiscretions are likely to interpret any lesion on the penis as syphilis—for instance, acne bumps, eczema, psoriasis spots, boils, balanitis, or genital warts.

The local treatment of the primary sore consists in attempting to destroy the organisms in situ. An ointment made up of calomel 33 parts, lanoline 67 parts, and vaseline 10 parts (Metchnikoff's cream) is rubbed into the sore several times a day. If the surface is unbroken, it may be dusted lightly with a powder composed of equal parts of calomel and carbonate of zinc. A gauze dressing is applied, and the penis and scrotum should be supported against the abdominal wall by a triangular handkerchief or bathing-drawers; if there is inflammatory œdema the patient should be confined to bed.

The local treatment of the primary sore involves trying to eliminate the organisms in situ. An ointment made from 33 parts calomel, 67 parts lanolin, and 10 parts vaseline (Metchnikoff's cream) is applied to the sore multiple times a day. If the surface is unbroken, it can be lightly dusted with a powder made of equal parts calomel and zinc carbonate. A gauze dressing is applied, and the penis and scrotum should be supported against the abdominal wall with a triangular handkerchief or bathing drawers; if there is inflammatory swelling, the patient should stay in bed.

In concealed chancres with phimosis, the sac of the prepuce should be slit up along the dorsum to admit of the ointment being applied. If phagedæna occurs, the prepuce must be slit open along the dorsum, or if sloughing, cut away, and the patient should have frequent sitz baths of weak sublimate lotion. When the chancre is within the meatus, iodoform bougies are inserted into the urethra, and the urine should be rendered bland by drinking large quantities of fluid.

In hidden chancres with phimosis, the skin of the foreskin should be cut along the top to allow for the application of ointment. If there's phagedena, the foreskin needs to be cut open along the top, or if it's sloughing, it should be removed, and the patient should take frequent sitz baths with a weak sublimate solution. When the chancre is inside the urethral opening, iodoform bougies should be inserted into the urethra, and the urine should be kept gentle by drinking plenty of fluids.

General treatment is considered on p. 149.

General treatment is considered on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Secondary Syphilis.—The following description of secondary syphilis is based on the average course of the disease in untreated cases. The onset of constitutional symptoms occurs from six to twelve weeks after infection, and the manifestations are the result of the entrance of the virus into the general circulation, and its being carried to all parts of the body. The period during which the patient is liable to suffer from secondary symptoms ranges from six months to two years.

Secondary Syphilis.—The following description of secondary syphilis is based on the typical progression of the disease in untreated cases. Constitutional symptoms usually start appearing six to twelve weeks after infection, and these manifestations happen because the virus enters the bloodstream and spreads throughout the body. The period during which a patient may experience secondary symptoms lasts from six months to two years.

In some cases the general health is not disturbed; in others the patient is feverish and out of sorts, losing appetite, becoming pale and anæmic, complaining of lassitude, incapacity for exertion, headache, and pains of a rheumatic type referred to the bones. There is a moderate degree of leucocytosis, but the increase is due not to the polymorpho-nuclear leucocytes but to lymphocytes. In isolated cases the temperature rises to 101° or 102° F. and the patient loses flesh. The lymph glands, particularly those along the posterior border of the sterno-mastoid, become enlarged and slightly tender. The hair comes out, eruptions appear on the skin and mucous membranes, and the patient may suffer from sore throat and affections of the eyes. The local lesions are to be regarded as being of the nature of reactions against accumulations of the parasite, lymphocytes and plasma cells being the elements chiefly concerned in the reactive process.

In some cases, the overall health isn’t affected; in others, the patient feels feverish and unwell, losing their appetite, becoming pale and anemic, and complaining of fatigue, inability to exert themselves, headaches, and rheumatic-type pains in the bones. There is a moderate increase in white blood cells, but this rise is due more to lymphocytes than to polymorphonuclear leukocytes. In some isolated cases, the temperature can go up to 101° or 102° F, and the patient may lose weight. The lymph nodes, especially those along the back of the sternocleidomastoid muscle, become enlarged and a bit tender. Hair may fall out, rashes can appear on the skin and mucous membranes, and the patient might experience a sore throat and eye issues. The local lesions should be seen as reactions to the accumulation of the parasite, with lymphocytes and plasma cells being the key players in the reactive process.

Affections of the Skin are among the most constant manifestations. An evanescent macular rash, not unlike that of measles—roseola—is the first to appear, usually in from six to eight weeks from the date of infection; it is widely diffused over the trunk, and the original dull rose-colour soon fades, leaving brownish stains, which in time disappear. It is usually followed by a papular eruption, the individual papules being raised above the surface of the skin, smooth or scaly, and as they are due to infiltration of the skin they are more persistent than the roseoles. They vary in size and distribution, being sometimes small, hard, polished, and closely aggregated like lichen, sometimes as large as a shilling-piece, with an accumulation of scales on the surface like that seen in psoriasis. The co-existence of scaly papules and faded roseoles is very suggestive of syphilis.

Skin Conditions are among the most consistent symptoms. A fleeting flat rash, similar to measles—roseola—is the first to show up, usually appearing six to eight weeks after infection; it spreads across the trunk, with its original dull rose color quickly fading, leaving behind brownish marks that eventually fade away. This is typically followed by a bumps rash, where the individual bumps are raised above the skin's surface, smooth or scaly, and since they result from skin infiltration, they last longer than the roseola. They come in different sizes and distributions, sometimes appearing small, hard, shiny, and closely packed together like lichen, and other times as big as a shilling, often with a buildup of scales on the surface like that seen in psoriasis. The presence of scaly bumps alongside faded roseola is a strong indicator of syphilis.

Other types of eruption are less common, and are met with from the third month onwards. A pustular eruption, not unlike that of acne, is sometimes a prominent feature, but is not characteristic of syphilis unless it affects the scalp and forehead and is associated with the remains of the papular eruption. The term ecthyma is applied when the pustules are of large size, and, after breaking on the surface, give rise to superficial ulcers; the discharge from the ulcer often dries up and forms a scab or crust which is continually added to from below as the ulcer extends in area and depth. The term rupia is applied when the crusts are prominent, dark in colour, and conical in shape, roughly resembling the shell of a limpet. If the crust is detached, a sharply defined ulcer is exposed, and when this heals it leaves a scar which is usually circular, thin, white, shining like satin, and the surrounding skin is darkly pigmented; in the case of deep ulcers, the scar is depressed and adherent (Fig. 39).

Other types of rashes are less common and appear from the third month onward. A pustular rash, resembling acne, can sometimes be a significant feature, but it’s not typical of syphilis unless it affects the scalp and forehead and is linked with remnants of the papular rash. The term ecthyma refers to larger pustules that, when they break open, lead to superficial ulcers; the fluid from the ulcer often dries and forms a scab or crust that keeps building up from below as the ulcer spreads in size and depth. The term rupia is used when the crusts are prominent, dark-colored, and cone-shaped, somewhat resembling a limpet shell. If the crust is removed, a clearly defined ulcer is revealed, and when this heals, it leaves a scar that is usually circular, thin, white, and shiny like satin, with the surrounding skin being darkly pigmented; in the case of deep ulcers, the scar is depressed and adherent (Fig. 39).

Fig. 39.—Syphilitic Rupia, showing the limpet-shaped crusts or scabs.

Fig. 39.—Syphilitic Rupia, showing the limpet-shaped crusts or scabs.

Fig. 39.—Syphilitic Rupia, showing the limpet-shaped crusts or scabs.

In the later stages there may occur a form of creeping or spreading ulceration of the skin of the face, groin, or scrotum, healing at one edge and spreading at another like tuberculous lupus, but distinguished from this by its more rapid progress and by the pigmentation of the scar.

In the later stages, there may be a type of creeping or spreading ulceration of the skin on the face, groin, or scrotum, healing on one edge and spreading on another like tuberculous lupus, but it can be distinguished from this by its faster progression and the pigmentation of the scar.

Condylomata are more characteristic of syphilis than any other type of skin lesion. They are papules occurring on those parts of the body where the skin is habitually moist, and especially where two skin surfaces are in contact. They are chiefly met with on the external genitals, especially in women, around the anus, beneath large pendulous mammæ, between the toes, and at the angles of the mouth, and in these situations their development is greatly favoured by neglect of cleanliness. They present the appearance of well-defined circular or ovoid areas in which the skin is thickened and raised above the surface; they are covered with a white sodden epidermis, and furnish a scanty but very infective discharge. Under the influence of irritation and want of rest, as at the anus or at the angle of the mouth, they are apt to become fissured and superficially ulcerated, and the discharge then becomes abundant and may crust on the surface, forming yellow scabs. At the angle of the mouth the condylomatous patches may spread to the cheek, and when they ulcerate may leave fissure-like scars radiating from the mouth—an appearance best seen in inherited syphilis (Fig. 44).

Condylomata are more typical of syphilis than any other kind of skin lesion. They appear as raised bumps on parts of the body where the skin is usually moist, especially where two skin surfaces touch. These lesions are mostly found on the external genitals, particularly in women, around the anus, under large hanging breasts, between the toes, and at the corners of the mouth, with their development being significantly influenced by poor hygiene. They look like well-defined circular or oval areas where the skin is thickened and elevated above the surface; they are covered with a white, soggy outer layer and produce a small but highly infectious discharge. Due to irritation and lack of rest, like at the anus or corners of the mouth, they can crack and become superficially ulcerated, leading to an increased discharge that may crust and form yellow scabs. At the corners of the mouth, the condylomatous patches may extend to the cheek, and when they ulcerate, they can create fissure-like scars radiating from the mouth—this appearance is particularly noticeable in congenital syphilis (Fig. 44).

The Appendages of the Skin.—The hair loses its gloss, becomes dry and brittle, and readily falls out, either as an exaggeration of the normal shedding of the hair, or in scattered areas over the scalp (syphilitic alopœcia). The hair is not re-formed in the scars which result from ulcerated lesions of the scalp. The nail-folds occasionally present a pustular eruption and superficial ulceration, to which the name syphilitic onychia has been applied; more commonly the nails become brittle and ragged, and they may even be shed.

The Appendages of the Skin.—The hair loses its shine, becomes dry and fragile, and falls out easily, either more than usual during normal shedding or in patches on the scalp (syphilitic alopecia). The hair doesn't grow back in the scars left by ulcerated scalp lesions. The nail-folds may sometimes show a pustular rash and shallow ulcers, referred to as syphilitic onychia; more often, the nails become brittle and uneven, and they might even fall off.

The Mucous Membranes, and especially those of the mouth and throat, suffer from lesions similar to those met with on the skin. On a mucous surface the papular eruption assumes the form of mucous patches, which are areas with a congested base covered with a thin white film of sodden epithelium like wet tissue-paper. They are best seen on the inner aspect of the cheeks, the soft palate, uvula, pillars of the fauces, and tonsils. In addition to mucous patches, there may be a number of small, superficial, kidney-shaped ulcers, especially along the margins of the tongue and on the tonsils. In the absence of mucous patches and ulcers, the sore throat may be characterised by a bluish tinge of the inflamed mucous membrane and a thin film of shed epithelium on the surface. Sometimes there is an elongated sinuous film which has been likened to the track of a snail. In the larynx the presence of congestion, œdema, and mucous patches may be the cause of persistent hoarseness. The tongue often presents a combination of lesions, including ulcers, patches where the papillæ are absent, fissures, and raised white papules resembling warts, especially towards the centre of the dorsum. These lesions are specially apt to occur in those who smoke, drink undiluted alcohol or spirits, or eat hot condiments to excess, or who have irregular, sharp-cornered teeth. At a later period, and in those who are broken down in health from intemperance or other cause, the sore throat may take the form of rapidly spreading, penetrating ulcers in the soft palate and pillars of the fauces, which may lead to extensive destruction of tissue, with subsequent scars and deformity highly characteristic of previous syphilis.

The Mucous Membranes, especially those in the mouth and throat, can develop lesions similar to those found on the skin. On a mucous surface, the papular eruption appears as mucous patches, which are areas with a red base covered by a thin white film of moist epithelium, resembling wet tissue paper. They are most visible on the inner sides of the cheeks, the soft palate, uvula, pillars of the fauces, and tonsils. In addition to mucous patches, small, superficial, kidney-shaped ulcers may appear, particularly along the edges of the tongue and on the tonsils. If mucous patches and ulcers are absent, a sore throat may present a bluish tint on the inflamed mucous membrane and a thin layer of shed epithelium on the surface. Sometimes, there is a long, winding film that has been compared to a snail's trail. In the larynx, congestion, swelling, and mucous patches can lead to persistent hoarseness. The tongue often shows a mix of lesions, including ulcers, patches where the papillae are missing, cracks, and raised white bumps that look like warts, especially in the center of the back. These lesions are particularly common among those who smoke, drink strong alcohol, eat too many spicy foods, or have irregular, sharp teeth. Over time, in those who have become weakened from excessive habits or other reasons, the sore throat can develop into rapidly expanding, deep ulcers in the soft palate and pillars of the fauces, potentially causing significant tissue damage, leading to scars and deformities that are characteristically associated with previous syphilis.

In the Bones, lesions occur which assume the clinical features of an evanescent periostitis, the patient complaining of nocturnal pains over the frontal bone, sternum, tibiæ, and ulnæ, and localised tenderness on tapping over these bones.

In the Bones, lesions appear with the clinical features of a temporary periostitis, with the patient experiencing night pains in the forehead, chest, shins, and forearms, along with localized tenderness when tapping these bones.

In the Joints, a serous synovitis or hydrops may occur, chiefly in the knee, on one or on both sides.

In the Joints, serious synovitis or swelling can happen, mainly in the knee, on one side or both.

The Affections of the Eyes, although fortunately rare, are of great importance because of the serious results which may follow if they are not recognised and treated. Iritis is the commonest of these, and may occur in one or in both eyes, one after the other, from three to eight months after infection. The patient complains of impairment of sight and of frontal or supraorbital pain. The eye waters and is hypersensitive, the iris is discoloured and reacts sluggishly to light, and there is a zone of ciliary congestion around the cornea. The appearance of minute white nodules or flakes of lymph at the margin of the pupil is especially characteristic of syphilitic iritis. When adhesions have formed between the iris and the structures in relation to it, the pupil dilates irregularly under atropin. Although complete recovery is to be expected under early and energetic treatment, if neglected, iritis may result in occlusion of the pupil and permanent impairment or loss of sight.

The Affections of the Eyes, while fortunately uncommon, are very important due to the serious consequences that can occur if they go unrecognized and untreated. Iritis is the most common of these and can affect one or both eyes, either sequentially or simultaneously, three to eight months after infection. The patient reports vision problems along with pain in the forehead or above the eye. The eye tears and is very sensitive, the iris appears discolored and reacts slowly to light, and there is a zone of ciliary congestion around the cornea. The presence of tiny white nodules or flakes of lymph at the edge of the pupil is particularly indicative of syphilitic iritis. When adhesions form between the iris and the surrounding structures, the pupil dilates unevenly under atropine. Although full recovery is expected with prompt and effective treatment, if neglected, iritis can lead to pupil blockage and permanent vision impairment or loss.

The other lesions of the eye are much rarer, and can only be discovered on ophthalmoscopic examination.

The other eye lesions are much rarer and can only be found through an eye exam with an ophthalmoscope.

The virus of syphilis exerts a special influence upon the Blood Vessels, exciting a proliferation of the endothelial lining which results in narrowing of their lumen, endarteritis, and a perivascular infiltration in the form of accumulations of plasma cells around the vessels and in the lymphatics that accompany them.

The syphilis virus has a unique effect on the Blood Vessels, causing the endothelial lining to multiply, which leads to the narrowing of their lumen, endarteritis, and a surrounding infiltration characterized by the buildup of plasma cells around the vessels and in the lymphatics that follow them.

In the Brain, in the later periods of secondary and in tertiary syphilis, changes occur as a result of the narrowing of the lumen of the arteries, or of their complete obliteration by thrombosis. By interfering with the nutrition of those parts of the brain supplied by the affected arteries, these lesions give rise to clinical features of which severe headache and paralysis are the most prominent.

In the Brain, during the later stages of secondary and tertiary syphilis, changes happen due to the narrowing of the arteries' lumen or their complete blockage by blood clots. By disrupting the nutrition of the brain areas served by the affected arteries, these lesions lead to clinical symptoms, with severe headaches and paralysis being the most noticeable.

Affections of the Spinal Cord are extremely rare, but paraplegia from myelitis has been observed.

Affections of the Spinal Cord are very rare, but paraplegia due to myelitis has been seen.

Lastly, attention must be directed to the remarkable variations observed in different patients. Sometimes the virulent character of the disease can only be accounted for by an idiosyncrasy of the patient. Constitutional symptoms, particularly pyrexia and anæmia, are most often met with in young women. Patients over forty years of age have greater difficulty in overcoming the infection than younger adults. Malarial and other infections, and the conditions attending life in tropical countries, from the debility which they cause, tend to aggravate and prolong the disease, which then assumes the characters of what has been called malignant syphilis. All chronic ailments have a similar influence, and alcoholic intemperance is universally regarded as a serious aggravating factor.

Lastly, we need to focus on the notable differences seen in various patients. Sometimes, the severe nature of the disease can only be explained by the unique traits of the patient. Constitutional symptoms, especially fever and anemia, are most commonly seen in young women. Patients over forty have a harder time fighting off the infection than younger adults. Malarial and other infections, along with the challenges of living in tropical regions, can lead to weakness, which tends to worsen and prolong the disease, causing it to take on the characteristics of what has been referred to as malignant syphilis. All chronic illnesses have a similar impact, and excessive drinking is widely considered a significant aggravating factor.

Diagnosis of Secondary Syphilis.—A routine examination should be made of the parts of the body which are most often affected in this disease—the scalp, mouth, throat, posterior cervical glands, and the trunk, the patient being stripped and examined by daylight. Among the diagnostic features of the skin affections the following may be mentioned: They are frequently, and sometimes to a marked degree, symmetrical; more than one type of eruption—papules and pustules, for example—are present at the same time; there is little itching; they are at first a dull-red colour, but later present a brown pigmentation which has been likened to the colour of raw ham; they exhibit a predilection for those parts of the forehead and neck which are close to the roots of the hair; they tend to pass off spontaneously; and they disappear rapidly under treatment.

Diagnosis of Secondary Syphilis.—A routine examination should be conducted on the areas of the body that are most commonly affected by this disease—the scalp, mouth, throat, posterior cervical glands, and the trunk, with the patient undressed and examined in daylight. Among the diagnostic features of the skin conditions the following can be noted: They are often, and sometimes significantly, symmetrical; multiple types of rashes—such as papules and pustules—can occur simultaneously; there is minimal itching; they initially appear as a dull red color, but later develop a brown pigmentation similar to the color of raw ham; they tend to favor areas on the forehead and neck near the hair roots; they typically resolve on their own; and they disappear quickly with treatment.

Serum Diagnosis—Wassermann Reaction.—Wassermann found that if an extract of syphilitic liver rich in spirochætes is mixed with the serum from a syphilitic patient, a large amount of complement is fixed. The application of the test is highly complicated and can only be carried out by an expert pathologist. For the purpose he is supplied with from 5 c.c. to 10 c.c. of the patient's blood, withdrawn under aseptic conditions from the median basilic vein by means of a serum syringe, and transferred to a clean and dry glass tube. There is abundant evidence that the Wassermann test is a reliable means of establishing a diagnosis of syphilis.

Serum Diagnosis—Wassermann Reaction.—Wassermann discovered that when an extract of syphilitic liver, which is high in spirochetes, is combined with serum from a syphilitic patient, a significant amount of complement is fixed. Performing this test is quite complicated and can only be done by a skilled pathologist. For this purpose, they are provided with 5 c.c. to 10 c.c. of the patient's blood, drawn under sterile conditions from the median basilic vein using a serum syringe and placed into a clean, dry glass tube. There is strong evidence that the Wassermann test is a dependable method for diagnosing syphilis.

A definitely positive reaction can usually be obtained between the fifteenth and thirtieth day after the appearance of the primary lesion, and as time goes on it becomes more marked. During the secondary period the reaction is practically always positive. In the tertiary stage also it is positive except in so far as it is modified by the results of treatment. In para-syphilitic lesions such as general paralysis and tabes a positive reaction is almost always present. In inherited syphilis the reaction is positive in every case. A positive reaction may be present in other diseases, for example, frambesia, trypanosomiasis, and leprosy.

A definitely positive reaction can usually be obtained between the fifteenth and thirtieth day after the primary lesion appears, and it becomes more pronounced over time. During the secondary period, the reaction is almost always positive. In the tertiary stage, it is also positive, though it can be influenced by treatment outcomes. In para-syphilitic conditions like general paralysis and tabes, a positive reaction is almost always observed. In cases of inherited syphilis, the reaction is positive in every instance. A positive reaction may also occur in other diseases, such as frambesia, trypanosomiasis, and leprosy.

As the presence of the reaction is an evidence of the activity of the spirochætes, repeated applications of the test furnish a valuable means of estimating the efficacy of treatment. The object aimed at is to change a persistently positive reaction to a permanently negative one.

As the reaction indicates the activity of the spirochetes, doing the test multiple times provides a useful way to assess how effective the treatment is. The goal is to turn a consistently positive reaction into a lasting negative one.

Treatment of Syphilis.—In the treatment of syphilis the two main objects are to maintain the general health at the highest possible standard, and to introduce into the system therapeutic agents which will inhibit or destroy the invading parasite.

Treatment of Syphilis.—When treating syphilis, the two main goals are to keep overall health at the best possible level and to introduce therapeutic agents into the body that will either suppress or eliminate the invading parasite.

The second of these objects has been achieved by the researches of Ehrlich, who, in conjunction with his pupil, Hata, has built up a compound, the dihydrochloride of dioxydiamido-arseno-benzol, popularly known as salvarsan or “606.” Other preparations, such as kharsivan, arseno-billon, and diarsenol, are chemically equivalent to salvarsan, containing from 27 to 31 per cent. of arsenic, and are equally efficient. The full dose is 0.6 grm. All these members of the “606” group form an acid solution when dissolved in water, and must be rendered alkaline before being injected. As subcutaneous and intra-muscular injections cause considerable pain, and may cause sloughing of the tissues, “606” preparations must be injected intravenously. Ehrlich has devised a preparation—neo-salvarsan, or “914,” which is more easily prepared and forms a neutral solution. It contains from 18 to 20 per cent. of arsenic. Neo-kharsivan, novo-arseno-billon, and neo-diarsenol belong to the “914” group, the full dosage of which is 0.9 grm. As subcutaneous and intra-muscular injections of the “914” group are not painful, and even more efficient than intravenous injections, the administration is simpler.

The second of these objects has been accomplished through the research of Ehrlich, who, along with his student Hata, developed a compound known as the dihydrochloride of dioxydiamido-arseno-benzol, commonly referred to as salvarsan or “606.” Other preparations, like kharsivan, arseno-billon, and diarsenol, are chemically similar to salvarsan, containing between 27 to 31 percent arsenic, and are equally effective. The full dose is 0.6 grams. All these “606” group members create an acidic solution when dissolved in water, and need to be made alkaline before injection. Since subcutaneous and intramuscular injections can cause significant pain and may lead to tissue damage, “606” preparations should be injected intravenously. Ehrlich has also created a compound—neo-salvarsan, or “914,” which is easier to prepare and forms a neutral solution. It contains 18 to 20 percent arsenic. Neo-kharsivan, novo-arseno-billon, and neo-diarsenol are part of the “914” group, with a full dosage of 0.9 grams. As subcutaneous and intramuscular injections of the “914” group are not painful and are even more effective than intravenous injections, administering them is simpler.

Galyl, luargol, and other preparations act in the same way as the “606” and “914” groups.

Galyl, luargol, and other preparations function similarly to the "606" and "914" groups.

The “606” preparations may be introduced into the veins by injection or by means of an apparatus which allows the solution to flow in by gravity. The left median basilic vein is selected, and a platino-iridium needle with a short point and a bore larger than that of the ordinary hypodermic syringe is used. The needle is passed for a few millimetres along the vein, and the solution is then slowly introduced; before withdrawing the needle some saline is run in to diminish the risk of thrombosis.

The “606” preparations can be introduced into the veins either by injection or through a device that lets the solution flow in by gravity. The left median basilic vein is chosen, and a platinum-iridium needle with a short point and a wider opening than a standard hypodermic syringe is used. The needle is inserted a few millimeters into the vein, and then the solution is slowly administered; before removing the needle, some saline is flushed in to reduce the risk of thrombosis.

The “914” preparations may be injected either into the subcutaneous tissue of the buttock or into the substance of the gluteus muscle. The part is then massaged for a few minutes, and the massage is repeated daily for a few days.

The “914” preparations can be injected either into the fatty tissue of the buttock or directly into the gluteus muscle. The area is then massaged for a few minutes, and this massage should be repeated daily for a few days.

No hard-and-fast rules can be laid down as to what constitutes a complete course of treatment. Harrison recommends as a minimum course of one of the “914” preparations in early primary cases an initial dose of 0.45 grm. given intra-muscularly or into the deep subcutaneous tissue; the same dose a week later; 0.6 grm. the following week; then miss a week and give 9.6 grms. on two successive weeks; then miss two weeks and give 0.6 grm. on two more successive weeks.

No strict guidelines can be established for what makes up a complete treatment plan. Harrison suggests a minimum course of one of the “914” preparations in early primary cases starting with an initial dose of 0.45 grm. given intramuscularly or into the deep subcutaneous tissue; the same dose a week later; 0.6 grm. the week after that; then skip a week and administer 9.6 grms. over two consecutive weeks; then skip two weeks and provide 0.6 grm. over another two consecutive weeks.

When a positive Wassermann reaction is present before treatment is commenced, the above course is prolonged as follows: for three weeks is given a course of potassium iodide, after which four more weekly injections of 0.6 grm. of “914” are given.

When a positive Wassermann reaction is found before treatment begins, the previous plan is extended as follows: potassium iodide is administered for three weeks, followed by four additional weekly injections of 0.6 grm. of “914.”

With each injection of “914” after the first, throughout the whole course 1 grain of mercury is injected intra-muscularly.

With each injection of "914" after the first, during the entire course, 1 grain of mercury is injected into the muscle.

In the course of a few hours, there is usually some indisposition, with a feeling of chilliness and slight rise of temperature; these symptoms pass off within twenty-four hours, and in a few days there is a decided improvement of health. Three or four days after an intra-muscular injection there may be pain and stiffness in the gluteal region.

In just a few hours, people often experience some discomfort, like feeling chilly and having a slight fever; these symptoms usually go away within twenty-four hours, and after a few days, health generally improves significantly. About three or four days after an intramuscular injection, there might be pain and stiffness in the buttocks area.

These preparations are the most efficient therapeutic agents that have yet been employed in the treatment of syphilis.

These treatments are the most effective medical options that have been used so far in the treatment of syphilis.

The manifestations of the disease disappear with remarkable rapidity. Observations show that the spirochætes lose their capacity for movement within an hour or two of the administration, and usually disappear altogether in from twenty-four to thirty-six hours. Wassermann's reaction usually yields a negative result in from three weeks to two months, but later may again become positive. Subsequent doses of the arsenical preparation are therefore usually indicated, and should be given in from 7 to 21 days according to the dose.

The symptoms of the disease go away very quickly. Observations indicate that the spirochetes lose their ability to move within an hour or two after treatment, and usually disappear completely within twenty-four to thirty-six hours. Wassermann's test generally returns a negative result in three weeks to two months, but it can become positive again later. Therefore, additional doses of the arsenic treatment are usually recommended and should be administered every 7 to 21 days, depending on the dosage.

When syphilis occurs in a pregnant woman, she should be given in the early months an ordinary course of “914,” followed by 10-grain doses of potassium iodide twice daily. The injections may be repeated two months later, and during the remainder of the pregnancy 2-grain mercury pills are given twice daily (A. Campbell). The presence of albumen in the urine contra-indicates arsenical treatment.

When syphilis occurs in a pregnant woman, she should be given a standard treatment of “914” in the early months, followed by 10-grain doses of potassium iodide twice daily. The injections may be repeated two months later, and for the rest of the pregnancy, 2-grain mercury pills are taken twice daily (A. Campbell). The presence of albumin in the urine rules out arsenic treatment.

It need scarcely be pointed out that the use of powerful drugs like “606” and “914” is not free from risk; it may be mentioned that each dose contains nearly three grains of arsenic. Before the administration the patient must be overhauled; its administration is contra-indicated in the presence of disease of the heart and blood vessels, especially a combination of syphilitic aortitis and sclerosis of the coronary arteries, with degeneration of the heart muscle; in affections of the central nervous system, especially advanced paralysis, and in such disturbances of metabolism as are associated with diabetes and Bright's disease. Its use is not contra-indicated in any lesion of active syphilis.

It hardly needs to be said that using strong drugs like “606” and “914” comes with risks; it's worth noting that each dose contains almost three grains of arsenic. Before giving the drug, the patient must be thoroughly evaluated; it should not be used if there are issues with the heart and blood vessels, especially in cases of syphilitic aortitis combined with coronary artery sclerosis and heart muscle degeneration; in conditions affecting the central nervous system, particularly advanced paralysis; and in metabolic disorders associated with diabetes and Bright's disease. However, it is safe to use for any active syphilis lesions.

The administration is controlled by the systematic examination of the urine for arsenic.

The administration is managed by the systematic testing of urine for arsenic.

The Administration of Mercury.—The success of the arsenical preparations has diminished the importance of mercury in the treatment of syphilis, but it is still used to supplement the effect of the injections. The amount of mercury to be given in any case must be proportioned to the idiosyncrasies of the patient, and it is advisable, before commencing the treatment, to test his urine and record his body-weight. The small amount of mercury given at the outset is gradually increased. If the body-weight falls, or if the gums become sore and the breath foul, the mercury should be stopped for a time. If salivation occurs, the drinking of hot water and the taking of hot baths should be insisted upon, and half-dram doses of the alkaline sulphates prescribed.

The Administration of Mercury.—The effectiveness of arsenical treatments has lessened the role of mercury in syphilis treatment, but it’s still used to enhance the effects of the injections. The amount of mercury given in each case needs to be tailored to the patient’s specific reactions, and it’s recommended to test their urine and note their body weight before starting treatment. The small initial dose of mercury is gradually increased. If the body weight drops, or if there’s gum soreness and bad breath, the mercury should be paused for a while. If salivation happens, drinking hot water and taking hot baths should be encouraged, and half-dram doses of alkaline sulfates should be prescribed.

Methods of Administering Mercury.—(1) By the Mouth.—This was for long the most popular method in this country, the preparation usually employed being grey powder, in pills or tablets, each of which contains one grain of the powder. Three of these are given daily in the first instance, and the daily dose is increased to five or even seven grains till the standard for the individual patient is arrived at. As the grey powder alone sometimes causes irritation of the bowels, it should be combined with iron, as in the following formula: Hydrarg. c. cret. gr. 1; ferri sulph. exsiccat. gr. 1 or 2.

Methods of Administering Mercury.—(1) By Mouth.—For a long time, this was the most common method used in this country, typically involving a preparation called grey powder, which comes in pills or tablets, each containing one grain of the powder. Initially, three of these are taken daily, and the daily dose is gradually increased to five or even seven grains until the appropriate amount for the individual patient is established. Since grey powder can sometimes irritate the bowels, it should be taken along with iron, using the following formula: Hydrarg. c. cret. gr. 1; ferri sulph. exsiccat. gr. 1 or 2.

(2) By Inunction.—Inunction consists in rubbing into the pores of the skin an ointment composed of equal parts of 20 per cent. oleate of mercury and lanolin. Every night after a hot bath, a dram of the ointment (made up by the chemist in paper packets) is rubbed for fifteen minutes into the skin where it is soft and comparatively free from hairs. When the patient has been brought under the influence of the mercury, inunction may be replaced by one of the other methods, of administering the drug.

(2) By Inunction.—Inunction involves rubbing an ointment made of equal parts of 20 percent oleate of mercury and lanolin into the skin's pores. Every night after a hot bath, a dram of the ointment (prepared by the pharmacist in paper packets) is massaged into the skin for fifteen minutes in areas that are soft and relatively hair-free. Once the patient has been affected by the mercury, inunction can be switched to one of the other methods of administering the drug.

(3) By Intra-muscular Injection.—This consists in introducing the drug by means of a hypodermic syringe into the substance of the gluteal muscles. The syringe is made of glass, and has a solid glass piston; the needle of platino-iridium should be 5 cm. long and of a larger calibre than the ordinary hypodermic needle. The preparation usually employed consists of: metallic mercury or calomel 1 dram, lanolin and olive oil each 2 drams; it must be warmed to allow of its passage through the needle. Five minims—containing one grain of metallic mercury—represent a dose, and this is injected into the muscles above and behind the great trochanter once a week. The contents of the syringe are slowly expressed, and, after withdrawing the needle, gentle massage of the buttock should be employed. Four courses each of ten injections are given the first year, three courses of the same number during the second and third years, and two courses during the fourth year (Lambkin).

(3) By Intramuscular Injection.—This involves delivering the drug via a hypodermic syringe directly into the gluteal muscles. The syringe is made of glass and has a solid glass piston; the platinum-iridium needle should be 5 cm long and larger in diameter than a standard hypodermic needle. The typical preparation used includes: 1 dram of metallic mercury or calomel, and 2 drams each of lanolin and olive oil; this mixture must be warmed to ensure it can pass through the needle. Five minims—containing one grain of metallic mercury—make up a dose, which is injected into the muscles above and behind the great trochanter once a week. The contents of the syringe are slowly pushed out, and after removing the needle, a gentle massage of the buttock should be applied. Four sets of ten injections are given in the first year, three sets of the same number during the second and third years, and two sets during the fourth year (Lambkin).

The General Health.—The patient must lead a regular life and cultivate the fresh-air habit, which is as beneficial in syphilis as in tuberculosis. Anæmia, malaria, and other sources of debility must receive appropriate treatment. The diet should be simple and easily digested, and should include a full supply of milk. Alcohol is prohibited. The excretory organs are encouraged to act by the liberal drinking of hot water between meals, say five or six tumblerfuls in the twenty-four hours. The functions of the skin are further aided by frequent hot baths, and by the wearing of warm underclothing. While the patient should avoid exposure to cold, and taxing his energies by undue exertion, he should be advised to take exercise in the open air. On account of the liability to lesions of the mouth and throat, he should use tobacco in moderation, his teeth should be thoroughly overhauled by the dentist, and he should brush them after every meal, using an antiseptic tooth powder or wash. The mouth and throat should be rinsed out night and morning with a solution of chlorate of potash and alum, or with peroxide of hydrogen.

The General Health.—The patient should maintain a regular lifestyle and develop the habit of spending time outdoors, which is just as helpful for syphilis as it is for tuberculosis. Conditions like anemia, malaria, and other causes of weakness need to be properly treated. The diet should be simple and easy to digest, with plenty of milk included. Alcohol is not allowed. To encourage the excretory system, the patient should drink plenty of hot water between meals, around five or six glasses throughout the day. The skin's functions can be further supported by taking frequent hot baths and wearing warm undergarments. While the patient should avoid cold exposure and excessive physical strain, engaging in outdoor exercise is recommended. Due to the risk of mouth and throat issues, tobacco should be used sparingly, dental check-ups are important, and teeth should be brushed after every meal using an antiseptic toothpaste or rinse. The mouth and throat should be rinsed morning and night with a mixture of potassium chlorate and alum, or hydrogen peroxide.

Treatment of the Local Manifestations.The skin lesions are treated on the same lines as similar eruptions of other origin. As local applications, preparations of mercury are usually selected, notably the ointments of the red oxide of mercury, ammoniated mercury, or oleate of mercury (5 per cent.), or the mercurial plaster introduced by Unna. In the treatment of condylomata the greatest attention must be paid to cleanliness and dryness. After washing and drying the affected patches, they are dusted with a powder consisting of equal parts of calomel and carbonate of zinc; and apposed skin surfaces, such as the nates or labia, are separated by sublimate wool. In the ulcers of later secondary syphilis, crusts are got rid of in the first instance by means of a boracic poultice, after which a piece of lint or gauze cut to the size of the ulcer and soaked in black wash is applied and covered with oil-silk. If the ulcer tends to spread in area or in depth, it should be scraped with a sharp spoon, and painted over with acid nitrate of mercury, or a local hyperæmia may be induced by Klapp's suction apparatus.

Treatment of the Local Manifestations.The skin lesions are treated similarly to other types of skin eruptions. As local treatments, mercury-based products are usually chosen, particularly ointments with red oxide of mercury, ammoniated mercury, or oleate of mercury (5 percent), as well as the mercurial plaster introduced by Unna. When treating condylomata, it’s crucial to maintain cleanliness and dryness. After washing and drying the affected areas, they are dusted with a powder made from equal parts of calomel and carbonate of zinc; and skin surfaces that touch, like the buttocks or labia, are separated using sublimate wool. For ulcers associated with later secondary syphilis, any crusts are initially removed with a boracic poultice, after which a piece of lint or gauze, cut to the size of the ulcer and soaked in black wash, is applied and covered with oil-silk. If the ulcer starts to spread in size or depth, it should be scraped with a sharp spoon and treated with acid nitrate of mercury, or local hyperemia can be triggered using Klapp's suction apparatus.

In lesions of the mouth and throat, the teeth should be attended to; the best local application is a solution of chromic acid—10 grains to the ounce—painted on with a brush once daily. If this fails, the lesions may be dusted with calomel the last thing at night. For deep ulcers of the throat the patient should gargle frequently with chlorine water or with perchloride of mercury (1 in 2000); if the ulcer continues to spread it should be painted with acid nitrate of mercury.

In cases of mouth and throat lesions, the teeth need care; the best local treatment is a solution of chromic acid—10 grains to the ounce—applied with a brush once a day. If that doesn’t work, the lesions can be dusted with calomel before bed. For deep throat ulcers, the patient should gargle regularly with chlorine water or with mercuric chloride (1 in 2000); if the ulcer keeps spreading, it should be treated with acid nitrate of mercury.

In the treatment of iritis the eyes are shaded from the light and completely rested, and the pupil is well dilated by atropin to prevent adhesions. If there is much pain, a blister may be applied to the temple.

In treating iritis, the eyes should be shielded from light and allowed to rest completely, while atropine is used to fully dilate the pupil and prevent adhesions. If there is significant pain, a blister can be applied to the temple.

The Relations of Syphilis to Marriage.—Before the introduction of the Ehrlich-Hata treatment no patient was allowed to marry until three years had elapsed after the disappearance of the last manifestation. While marriage might be entered upon under these conditions without risk of the husband infecting the wife, the possibility of his conveying the disease to the offspring cannot be absolutely excluded. It is recommended, as a precautionary measure, to give a further mercurial course of two or three months' duration before marriage, and an intravenous injection of an arsenical preparation.

The Relations of Syphilis to Marriage.—Before the introduction of the Ehrlich-Hata treatment, no patient was allowed to marry until three years had passed after the last symptoms were gone. While marriage could happen under these circumstances without the risk of the husband infecting the wife, the chance of him passing the disease to their children can't be completely ruled out. As a precaution, it's recommended to undergo an additional two to three months of mercurial treatment before marriage, along with an intravenous injection of an arsenical solution.

Intermediate Stage.—After the dying away of the secondary manifestations and before the appearance of tertiary lesions, the patient may present certain symptoms which Hutchinson called reminders. These usually consist of relapses of certain of the affections of the skin, mouth, or throat, already described. In the skin, they may assume the form of peeling patches in the palms, or may appear as spreading and confluent circles of a scaly papular eruption, which if neglected may lead to the formation of fissures and superficial ulcers. Less frequently there is a relapse of the eye affections, or of paralytic symptoms from disease of the cerebral arteries.

Intermediate Stage.—After the secondary symptoms fade and before tertiary lesions appear, the patient may experience certain symptoms that Hutchinson referred to as reminders. These typically include relapses of some previously described skin, mouth, or throat conditions. On the skin, these might show up as peeling patches on the palms, or as spreading and merging circles of a scaly, bumpy rash that, if ignored, can develop into cracks and shallow ulcers. Less often, there could be a relapse of eye issues, or of paralysis symptoms caused by problems with the cerebral arteries.

Tertiary Syphilis.—While the manifestations of primary and secondary syphilis are common, those of the tertiary period are by comparison rare, and are observed chiefly in those who have either neglected treatment or who have had their powers of resistance lowered by privation, by alcoholic indulgence, or by tropical disease.

Tertiary Syphilis.—While the signs of primary and secondary syphilis are quite common, those seen in the tertiary stage are relatively rare and mainly occur in individuals who either ignored treatment or whose immune systems have been weakened by deprivation, excessive drinking, or tropical illness.

It is to be borne in mind that in a certain proportion of men and in a larger proportion of women, the patient has no knowledge of having suffered from syphilis. Certain slight but important signs may give the clue in a number of cases, such as irregularity of the pupils or failure to react to light, abnormality of the reflexes, and the discovery of patches of leucoplakia on the tongue, cheek, or palate.

It’s important to remember that some men and a larger number of women may not realize they’ve had syphilis. A few subtle but significant signs can provide clues in many cases, such as irregular pupil shapes or a lack of reaction to light, unusual reflexes, and the presence of leucoplakia patches on the tongue, cheek, or palate.

The general character of tertiary manifestations may be stated as follows: They attack by preference the tissues derived from the mesoblastic layer of the embryo—the cellular tissue, bones, muscles, and viscera. They are often localised to one particular tissue or organ, such, for example, as the subcutaneous cellular tissue, the bones, or the liver, and they are rarely symmetrical. They are usually aggressive and persistent, with little tendency to natural cure, and they may be dangerous to life, because of the destructive changes produced in such organs as the brain or the larynx. They are remarkably amenable to treatment if instituted before the stage which is attended with destruction of tissue is reached. Early tertiary lesions may be infective, and the disease may be transmitted by the discharges from them; but the later the lesions the less is the risk of their containing an infective virus.

The overall nature of tertiary manifestations can be described as follows: They primarily affect the tissues that come from the mesoblastic layer of the embryo—the connective tissue, bones, muscles, and internal organs. They often target a specific tissue or organ, such as the subcutaneous connective tissue, bones, or liver, and they are usually not symmetrical. They tend to be aggressive and persistent, showing little chance of natural recovery, and they can be life-threatening due to the damaging effects on organs like the brain or larynx. They respond well to treatment if initiated before significant tissue destruction occurs. Early tertiary lesions can be infectious, and the condition may spread through the discharges from them; however, the later the lesions develop, the lower the risk of them containing an infectious virus.

The most prominent feature of tertiary syphilis consists in the formation of granulation tissue, and this takes place on a scale considerably larger than that observed in lesions of the secondary period. The granulation tissue frequently forms a definite swelling or tumour-like mass (syphiloma), which, from its peculiar elastic consistence, is known as a gumma. In its early stages a gumma is a firm, semi-translucent greyish or greyish-red mass of tissue; later it becomes opaque, yellow, and caseous, with a tendency to soften and liquefy. The gumma does harm by displacing and replacing the normal tissue elements of the part affected, and by involving these in the degenerative changes, of the nature of caseation and necrosis, which produce the destructive lesions of the skin, mucous membranes, and internal organs. This is true not only of the circumscribed gumma, but of the condition known as gummatous infiltration or syphilitic cirrhosis, in which the granulation tissue is diffused throughout the connective-tissue framework of such organs as the tongue or liver. Both the gummatous lesions and the fibrosis of tertiary syphilis are directly excited by the spirochætes.

The main characteristic of tertiary syphilis is the development of granulation tissue, which occurs on a much larger scale than that seen in secondary syphilis lesions. This granulation tissue often creates a distinct swelling or tumor-like mass (syphiloma), which is referred to as a gumma due to its unique elastic consistency. In its initial stages, a gumma appears as a firm, semi-translucent grey or greyish-red tissue mass; over time, it becomes opaque, yellow, and caseous, showing a tendency to soften and break down. The gumma causes harm by displacing and replacing normal tissue elements in the affected area and by triggering degenerative changes, such as caseation and necrosis, leading to destructive lesions in the skin, mucous membranes, and internal organs. This is true not just for localized gummas but also for the condition called gummatous infiltration or syphilitic cirrhosis, where the granulation tissue spreads throughout the connective tissue framework of organs like the tongue or liver. Both gummatous lesions and the fibrosis associated with tertiary syphilis are directly stimulated by the spirochetes.

The life-history of an untreated gumma varies with its environment. When protected from injury and irritation in the substance of an internal organ such as the liver, it may become encapsulated by fibrous tissue, and persist in this condition for an indefinite period, or it may be absorbed and leave in its place a fibrous cicatrix. In the interior of a long bone it may replace the rigid framework of the shaft to such an extent as to lead to pathological fracture. If it is near the surface of the body—as, for example, in the subcutaneous or submucous cellular tissue, or in the periosteum of a superficial bone, such as the palate, the skull, or the tibia—the tissue of which it is composed is apt to undergo necrosis, in which the overlying skin or mucous membrane frequently participates, the result being an ulcer—the tertiary syphilitic ulcer (Figs. 40 and 41).

The life cycle of an untreated gumma depends on its environment. When it's protected from injury and irritation within an internal organ like the liver, it might be encapsulated by fibrous tissue and remain this way for an unknown period, or it might be absorbed, leaving behind a fibrous scar. Inside a long bone, it can replace the rigid structure of the shaft to such a degree that it causes a pathological fracture. If it's close to the surface of the body—like in the subcutaneous or submucous tissue, or in the periosteum of a superficial bone such as the palate, skull, or tibia—the tissue it consists of is likely to die off, with the overlying skin or mucous membrane often being affected as well, resulting in an ulcer—the tertiary syphilitic ulcer (Figs. 40 and 41).

Tertiary Lesions of the Skin and Subcutaneous Cellular Tissue.—The clinical features of a subcutaneous gumma are those of an indolent, painless, elastic swelling, varying in size from a pea to an almond or walnut. After a variable period it usually softens in the centre, the skin over it becomes livid and dusky, and finally separates as a slough, exposing the tissue of the gumma, which sometimes appears as a mucoid, yellowish, honey-like substance, more frequently as a sodden, caseated tissue resembling wash-leather. The caseated tissue of a gumma differs from that of a tuberculous lesion in being tough and firm, of a buff colour like wash-leather, or whitish, like boiled fish. The degenerated tissue separates slowly and gradually, and in untreated cases may be visible for weeks in the floor of the ulcer.

Tertiary Lesions of the Skin and Subcutaneous Cellular Tissue.—The clinical features of a subcutaneous gumma include an indolent, painless, elastic swelling that can vary in size from a pea to an almond or walnut. After a variable period, it usually softens in the center, the skin over it becomes dark and dusky, and eventually separates as a slough, exposing the tissue of the gumma, which may sometimes look like a mucoid, yellowish, honey-like substance, but more often resembles sodden, caseated tissue akin to wash-leather. The caseated tissue of a gumma is different from that of a tuberculous lesion in that it's tough and firm, with a buff color similar to wash-leather, or whitish, like boiled fish. The degenerated tissue separates slowly and gradually, and in untreated cases, it may be visible for weeks at the base of the ulcer.

Fig. 40.—Ulcerating Gumma of Lips.  (From a photograph lent by Dr. Stopford Taylor and Dr. R.W. Mackenna.)

Fig. 40.—Ulcerating Gumma of Lips.

Fig. 40.—Ulcerating Gumma on Lips.

(From a photograph lent by Dr. Stopford Taylor and Dr. R. W. Mackenna.)

(From a photograph provided by Dr. Stopford Taylor and Dr. R. W. Mackenna.)

The tertiary ulcer may be situated anywhere, but is most frequently met with on the leg, especially in the region of the knee (Fig. 42) and over the calf. There may be one or more ulcers, and also scars of antecedent ulcers. The edges are sharply cut, as if punched out; the margins are rounded in outline, firm, and congested; the base is occupied by gummatous tissue, or, if this has already separated and sloughed out, by unhealthy granulations and a thick purulent discharge. When the ulcer has healed it leaves a scar which is depressed, and if over a bone, is adherent to it. The features of the tertiary ulcer, however, are not always so characteristic as the above description would imply. It is to be diagnosed from the “leg ulcer,” which occurs almost exclusively on the lower third of the leg; from Bazin's disease (p. 74); from the ulcers that result from certain forms of malignant disease, such as rodent cancer, and from those met with in chronic glanders.

The tertiary ulcer can be found in various locations, but it most commonly occurs on the leg, particularly around the knee (Fig. 42) and over the calf. There may be one or more ulcers, along with scars from previous ulcers. The edges are sharply defined, resembling a punched-out appearance; the margins are rounded, firm, and swollen; the base is filled with gummatous tissue, or, if it has already separated and sloughed away, by unhealthy granulations and a thick pus-filled discharge. When the ulcer heals, it leaves a depressed scar which, if located over a bone, becomes attached to it. The characteristics of the tertiary ulcer, however, may not always be as distinct as this description suggests. It needs to be differentiated from the “leg ulcer,” which mainly occurs on the lower third of the leg; from Bazin's disease (p. 74); from ulcers caused by certain types of malignant diseases like rodent cancer; and from those found in chronic glanders.

Gummatous Infiltration of the Skin (“Syphilitic Lupus”).—This is a lesion, met with chiefly on the face and in the region of the external genitals, in which the skin becomes infiltrated with granulation tissue so that it is thickened, raised above the surface, and of a brownish-red colour. It appears as isolated nodules, which may fuse together; the epidermis becomes scaly and is shed, giving rise to superficial ulcers which are usually covered by crusted discharge. The disease tends to spread, creeping over the skin with a serpiginous, crescentic, or horse-shoe margin, while the central portion may heal and leave a scar. From the fact of its healing in the centre while it spreads at the margin, it may resemble tuberculous disease of the skin. It can usually be differentiated by observing that the infiltration is on a larger scale; the progress is much more rapid, involving in the course of months an area which in the case of tuberculosis would require as many years; the scars are sounder and are less liable to break down again; and the disease rapidly yields to anti-syphilitic treatment.

Gummatous Infiltration of the Skin (“Syphilitic Lupus”).—This is a lesion primarily found on the face and around the external genitals, where the skin becomes infiltrated with granulation tissue, causing it to thicken, rise above the surface, and take on a brownish-red color. It appears as isolated nodules, which may merge; the epidermis becomes scaly and sheds, leading to shallow ulcers that are usually covered by a crusty discharge. The condition tends to spread, advancing over the skin with a serpentine, crescent, or horseshoe edge, while the center may heal and leave a scar. Because it heals in the center while spreading at the edge, it may resemble tuberculosis of the skin. However, it can usually be distinguished by the fact that the infiltration is more extensive; the progression is much faster, covering an area in months that would take years with tuberculosis; the scars are firmer and less prone to breaking down again; and the condition quickly responds to anti-syphilitic treatment.

Fig. 41.—Ulceration of nineteen year's duration in a woman æt. 24, the subject of inherited syphilis, showing active ulceration, cicatricial contraction, and sabre-blade deformity of tibiæ.

Fig. 41.—Ulceration of nineteen year's duration in a woman æt. 24, the subject of inherited syphilis, showing active ulceration, cicatricial contraction, and sabre-blade deformity of tibiæ.

Fig. 41.—Ulceration lasting nineteen years in a 24-year-old woman with inherited syphilis, showing active ulceration, scar tissue contraction, and sabre-blade deformity of the tibias.

Tertiary lesions of mucous membrane and of the submucous cellular tissue are met with chiefly in the tongue, nose, throat, larynx, and rectum. They originate as gummata or as gummatous infiltrations, which are liable to break down and lead to the formation of ulcers which may prove locally destructive, and, in such situations as the larynx, even dangerous to life. In the tongue the tertiary ulcer may prove the starting-point of cancer; and in the larynx or rectum the healing of the ulcer may lead to cicatricial stenosis.

Tertiary lesions of the mucous membrane and submucosal tissue are mainly found in the tongue, nose, throat, larynx, and rectum. They start as gummas or as gummatous infiltrations, which can break down and form ulcers that may cause local destruction and, in cases like the larynx, can even be life-threatening. In the tongue, the tertiary ulcer can be the beginning of cancer; and in the larynx or rectum, the healing of the ulcer can lead to scar tissue narrowing.

Tertiary lesions of the bones and joints, of the muscles, and of the internal organs, will be described under these heads. The part played by syphilis in the production of disease of arteries and of aneurysm will be referred to along with diseases of blood vessels.

Tertiary lesions of the bones and joints, muscles, and internal organs will be discussed under these categories. The role of syphilis in causing artery diseases and aneurysms will be mentioned alongside blood vessel diseases.

Fig. 42.—Tertiary Syphilitic Ulceration in region of Knee and on both Thumbs of woman æt. 37.

Fig. 42.—Tertiary Syphilitic Ulceration in region of Knee and on both Thumbs of woman æt. 37.

Fig. 42.—Tertiary syphilitic ulceration in the knee area and on both thumbs of a 37-year-old woman.

Treatment.—The most valuable drugs for the treatment of the manifestations of the tertiary period are the arsenical preparations and the iodides of sodium and potassium. On account of their depressing effects, the latter are frequently prescribed along with carbonate of ammonium. The dose is usually a matter of experiment in each individual case; 5 grains three times a day may suffice, or it may be necessary to increase each dose to 20 or 25 grains. The symptoms of iodism which may follow from the smaller doses usually disappear on giving a larger amount of the drug. It should be taken after meals, with abundant water or other fluid, especially if given in tablet form. It is advisable to continue the iodides for from one to three months after the lesions for which they are given have cleared up. If the potassium salt is not tolerated, it may be replaced by the ammonium or sodium iodide.

Treatment.—The most effective medications for addressing the symptoms of the tertiary stage are arsenic-based treatments and sodium and potassium iodides. Due to their side effects, these are often prescribed alongside ammonium carbonate. The dosage typically requires adjustment based on individual responses; 5 grains three times a day might be enough, but it could be necessary to increase the dose to 20 or 25 grains. Symptoms of iodism that may arise from lower doses usually subside with a larger dose of the medication. It’s recommended to take it after meals with plenty of water or another beverage, especially if it's in tablet form. Continuing the iodides for one to three months after the symptoms being treated have cleared is advised. If the potassium iodide is not well-tolerated, it can be substituted with ammonium or sodium iodide.

Local Treatment.—The absorption of a subcutaneous gumma is often hastened by the application of a fly-blister. When a gumma has broken on the surface and caused an ulcer, this is treated on general principles, with a preference, however, for applications containing mercury or iodine, or both. If a wet dressing is required to cleanse the ulcer, black wash may be used; if a powder to promote dryness, one containing iodoform; if an ointment is indicated, the choice lies between the red oxide of mercury or the dilute nitrate of mercury ointment, and one consisting of equal parts of lanolin and vaselin with 2 per cent. of iodine. Deep ulcers, and obstinate lesions of the bones, larynx, and other parts may be treated by excision or scraping with the sharp spoon.

Local Treatment.—The absorption of a subcutaneous gumma is often sped up by using a fly-blister. When a gumma has ruptured on the surface and created an ulcer, it is treated based on general principles, but there is a preference for applications containing mercury or iodine, or both. If a wet dressing is needed to clean the ulcer, black wash can be used; if a powder is needed to promote dryness, one with iodoform is recommended; if an ointment is needed, the options are between red oxide of mercury, dilute nitrate of mercury ointment, or a mixture of equal parts lanolin and Vaseline with 2 percent iodine. Deep ulcers and stubborn lesions of the bones, larynx, and other areas may be treated through excision or scraping with a sharp spoon.

Second Attacks of Syphilis.—Instances of re-infection of syphilis have been recorded with greater frequency since the more general introduction of arsenical treatment. A remarkable feature in such cases is the shortness of the interval between the original infection and the alleged re-infection; in a recent series of twenty-eight cases, this interval was less than a year. Another feature of interest is that when patients in the tertiary stage of syphilis are inoculated with the virus from lesions from these in the primary and secondary stage lesions of the tertiary type are produced.

Second Attacks of Syphilis.—Reports of re-infection of syphilis have become more common since the wider use of arsenic treatment. One notable aspect in these cases is the short time between the initial infection and the supposed re-infection; in a recent study of twenty-eight cases, this interval was under a year. Another interesting point is that when patients in the tertiary stage of syphilis are exposed to the virus from lesions of individuals in the primary and secondary stages, lesions of the tertiary type are produced.

Reference may be made to the relapsing false indurated chancre, described by Hutchinson and by Fournier, as it may be the source of difficulty in diagnosis. A patient who has had an infecting chancre one or more years before, may present a slightly raised induration on the penis at or close to the site of his original sore. This relapsed induration is often so like that of a primary chancre that it is impossible to distinguish between them, except by the history. If there has been a recent exposure to venereal infection, it is liable to be regarded as the primary lesion of a second attack of syphilis, but the further progress shows that neither bullet-buboes nor secondary manifestations develop. These facts, together with the disappearance of the induration under treatment, make it very likely that the lesion is really gummatous in character.

Reference may be made to the relapsing false indurated chancre, described by Hutchinson and Fournier, as it may complicate diagnosis. A patient who had an infectious chancre one or more years earlier may show a slightly raised hardness on the penis at or near the location of the original sore. This recurring hardness is often so similar to that of a primary chancre that it’s impossible to tell them apart without the patient’s history. If there has been a recent exposure to a sexually transmitted infection, it may be mistaken for the initial lesion of a second episode of syphilis, but as it progresses, no bullet-buboes or secondary symptoms develop. These facts, along with the disappearance of the hardness with treatment, suggest that the lesion is likely gummatous in nature.

Inherited Syphilis

One of the most striking features of syphilis is that it may be transmitted from infected parents to their offspring, the children exhibiting the manifestations that characterise the acquired form of the disease.

One of the most noticeable aspects of syphilis is that it can be passed from infected parents to their children, who show the symptoms that define the acquired form of the disease.

The more recent the syphilis in the parent, the greater is the risk of the disease being communicated to the offspring; so that if either parent suffers from secondary syphilis the infection is almost inevitably transmitted.

The more recent the syphilis is in the parent, the higher the risk of the disease being passed on to the child; so if either parent has secondary syphilis, the infection will almost certainly be transmitted.

While it is certain that either parent may be responsible for transmitting the disease to the next generation, the method of transmission is not known. In the case of a syphilitic mother it is most probable that the infection is conveyed to the fœtus by the placental circulation. In the case of a syphilitic father, it is commonly believed that the infection is conveyed to the ovum through the seminal fluid at the moment of conception. If a series of children, one after the other, suffer from inherited syphilis, it is almost invariably the case that the mother has been infected.

While it's clear that either parent can pass the disease to the next generation, the exact way it's transmitted is unclear. If the mother has syphilis, it's most likely that the infection is transmitted to the fetus through the placental circulation. If the father has syphilis, it's generally thought that the infection is passed to the egg through the semen at the time of conception. If a series of children consecutively has inherited syphilis, it's almost always the case that the mother has been infected.

In contrast to the acquired form, inherited syphilis is remarkable for the absence of any primary stage, the infection being a general one from the outset. The spirochæte is demonstrated in incredible numbers in the liver, spleen, lung, and other organs, and in the nasal secretion, and, from any of these, successful inoculations in monkeys can readily be made. The manifestations differ in degree rather than in kind from those of the acquired disease; the difference is partly due to the fact that the virus is attacking developing instead of fully formed tissues.

In contrast to the acquired form, inherited syphilis is noteworthy for not having any primary stage; the infection is systemic from the very beginning. The spirochetes are found in huge quantities in the liver, spleen, lungs, and other organs, as well as in nasal secretions, and successful inoculations in monkeys can easily be performed from any of these. The symptoms vary in intensity rather than in type compared to those of the acquired disease; this difference is partly because the virus is attacking developing tissues instead of fully formed ones.

The virus exercises an injurious influence on the fœtus, which in many cases dies during the early months of intra-uterine life, so that miscarriage results, and this may take place in repeated pregnancies, the date at which the miscarriage occurs becoming later as the virus in the mother becomes attenuated. Eventually a child is carried to full term, and it may be still-born, or, if born alive, may suffer from syphilitic manifestations. It is difficult to explain such vagaries of syphilitic inheritance as the infection of one twin and the escape of the other.

The virus has a harmful effect on the fetus, which in many cases dies during the early months of development, leading to a miscarriage. This can happen in multiple pregnancies, with the timing of the miscarriage occurring later as the virus in the mother weakens. Eventually, a child may be carried to full term, but it could be stillborn, or if born alive, may show signs of syphilis. It's hard to explain the inconsistencies of syphilis inheritance, such as one twin being infected while the other escapes.

Clinical Features.—We are not here concerned with the severe forms of the disease which prove fatal, but with the milder forms in which the infant is apparently healthy when born, but after from two to six weeks begins to show evidence of the syphilitic taint.

Clinical Features.—We aren’t focusing on the severe forms of the disease that are fatal, but rather on the milder cases where the infant appears healthy at birth. However, after about two to six weeks, signs of syphilitic infection start to show.

The usual phenomena are that the child ceases to thrive, becomes thin and sallow, and suffers from eruptions on the skin and mucous membranes. There is frequently a condition known as snuffles, in which the nasal passages are obstructed by an accumulation of thin muco-purulent discharge which causes the breathing to be noisy. It usually begins within a month after birth and before the eruptions on the skin appear. When long continued it is liable to interfere with the development of the nasal bones, so that when the child grows up there results a condition known as the “saddle-nose” deformity (Figs. 43 and 44).

The typical signs are that the child stops thriving, becomes thin and pale, and develops skin and mucous membrane rashes. There’s often a situation called snuffles, where the nasal passages get blocked by a buildup of thin, pus-like discharge, making breathing noisy. This usually starts within a month after birth, before any skin rashes show up. If it lasts a long time, it can affect the growth of the nasal bones, leading to what is known as “saddle-nose” deformity (Figs. 43 and 44).

Fig. 43.—Facies of Inherited Syphilis.  (From Dr. Byrom Bramwell's Atlas of Clinical Medicine.)

Fig. 43.—Facies of Inherited Syphilis.

Fig. 43.—Features of Inherited Syphilis.

(From Dr. Byrom Bramwell's Atlas of Clinical Medicine.)

(From Dr. Byrom Bramwell's Atlas of Clinical Medicine.)

Affections of the Skin.—Although all types of skin affection are met with in the inherited disease, the most important is a papular eruption, the papules being of large size, with a smooth shining top and of a reddish-brown colour. It affects chiefly the buttocks and thighs, the genitals, and other parts which are constantly moist. It is necessary to distinguish this specific eruption from a form of eczema which occurs in these situations in non-syphilitic children, the points that characterise the syphilitic condition being the infiltration of the skin and the coppery colour of the eruption. At the anus the papules acquire the characters of condylomata, also at the angles of the mouth, where they often ulcerate and leave radiating scars.

Skin Disorders.—While various types of skin disorders can occur in this inherited disease, the most significant is a papular rash, with the papules being large, smooth, shiny, and reddish-brown. It primarily affects the buttocks and thighs, the genitals, and other areas that are often moist. It’s important to differentiate this specific rash from a type of eczema that can appear in similar spots on non-syphilitic children. The distinguishing features of the syphilitic condition are the skin infiltration and the coppery color of the rash. At the anus, the papules take on the characteristics of condylomata, and they can also appear at the corners of the mouth, where they often ulcerate and leave behind radiating scars.

Affections of the Mucous Membranes.—The inflammation of the nasal mucous membrane that causes snuffles has already been referred to. There may be mucous patches in the mouth, or a stomatitis which is of importance, because it results in interference with the development of the permanent teeth. The mucous membrane of the larynx may be the seat of mucous patches or of catarrh, and as a result the child's cry is hoarse.

Affections of the Mucous Membranes.—The inflammation of the nasal mucous membrane that leads to snuffling has already been mentioned. There may be mucous patches in the mouth, or a mouth inflammation that is significant because it affects the growth of the permanent teeth. The mucous membrane of the larynx may also have mucous patches or catarrh, resulting in a hoarse cry from the child.

Affections of the Bones.—Swellings at the ends of the long bones, due to inflammation at the epiphysial junctions, are most often observed at the upper end of the humerus and in the bones in the region of the elbow. Partial displacement and mobility at the ossifying junction may be observed. The infant cries when the part is touched; and as it does not move the limb voluntarily, the condition is spoken of as the pseudo-paralysis of syphilis. Recovery takes place under anti-syphilitic treatment and immobilisation of the limb.

Bone Conditions.—Swelling at the ends of long bones, caused by inflammation at the growth plate joints, is most commonly seen at the upper end of the humerus and in the bones around the elbow. You may notice partial displacement and movement at the growing junction. The baby cries when the area is touched, and since it doesn’t move the limb on its own, this condition is referred to as pseudo-paralysis of syphilis. Recovery happens with anti-syphilitic treatment and keeping the limb immobilized.

Diffuse thickening of the shafts of the long bones, due to a deposit of new bone by the periosteum, is sometimes met with.

Diffuse thickening of the long bone shafts, due to a deposit of new bone by the periosteum, is sometimes observed.

Fig. 44.—Facies of Inherited Syphilis.

Fig. 44.—Facies of Inherited Syphilis.

Fig. 44.—Features of Inherited Syphilis.

The conditions of the skull known as Parrot's nodes or bosses, and craniotabes, were formerly believed to be characteristic of inherited syphilis, but they are now known to occur, particularly in rickety children, from other causes. The bosses result from the heaping up of new spongy bone beneath the pericranium, and they may be grouped symmetrically around the anterior fontanelle, or may extend along either side of the sagittal suture, which appears as a deep groove—the “natiform skull.” The bosses disappear in time, but the skull may remain permanently altered in shape, the frontal and parietal eminences appearing unduly prominent. The term craniotabes is applied when the bone becomes thin and soft, reverting to its original membranous condition, so that the affected areas dimple under the finger like parchment or thin cardboard; its localisation in the posterior parts of the skull suggests that the disappearance of the osseous tissue is influenced by the pressure of the head on the pillow. Craniotabes is recovered from as the child improves in health.

The conditions of the skull known as Parrot's nodes or bosses and craniotabes were previously thought to be signs of inherited syphilis, but it’s now recognized that they can also occur, especially in children with rickets, due to other reasons. The bosses form due to the accumulation of new spongy bone beneath the pericranium, and they can be arranged symmetrically around the anterior fontanelle or may extend along either side of the sagittal suture, creating a deep groove known as the “natiform skull.” The bosses will eventually fade, but the shape of the skull may remain permanently changed, with the frontal and parietal protrusions appearing overly prominent. The term craniotabes refers to when the bone becomes thin and soft, returning to its original membranous state, causing the affected areas to dimple under pressure like parchment or thin cardboard; its occurrence in the back regions of the skull indicates that the loss of bone tissue may be affected by the pressure of the head while on the pillow. Craniotabes can improve as the child's health gets better.

Between the ages of three and six months, certain other phenomena may be met with, such as effusion into the joints, especially the knees; iritis, in one or in both eyes, and enlargement of the spleen and liver.

Between three and six months old, you might see some other things happening, like swelling in the joints, especially the knees; iritis in one or both eyes, and swelling of the spleen and liver.

In the majority of cases the child recovers from these early manifestations, especially when efficiently treated, and may enjoy an indefinite period of good health. On the other hand, when it attains the age of from two to four years, it may begin to manifest lesions which correspond to those of the tertiary period of acquired syphilis.

In most cases, the child recovers from these early signs, especially with effective treatment, and can experience a long period of good health. However, when the child reaches the age of two to four years, they may start to show symptoms that are similar to those seen in the tertiary stage of acquired syphilis.

Later Lesions.—In the skin and subcutaneous tissue, the later manifestations may take the form of localised gummata, which tend to break down and form ulcers, on the leg for example, or of a spreading gummatous infiltration which is also liable to ulcerate, leaving disfiguring scars, especially on the face. The palate and fauces may be destroyed by ulceration. In the nose, especially when the ulcerative process is associated with a putrid discharge—ozæna—the destruction of tissue may be considerable and result in unsightly deformity. The entire palatal portions of the upper jaws, the vomer, turbinate, and other bones bounding the nasal and oral cavities, may disappear, so that on looking into the mouth the base of the skull is readily seen. Gummatous disease is frequently observed also in the flat bones of the skull, in the bones of the hand, as syphilitic dactylitis, and in the bones of the forearm and leg. When the tibia is affected the disease is frequently bilateral, and may assume the form of gummatous ulcers and sinuses. In later years the tibia may present alterations in shape resulting from antecedent gummatous disease—for example, nodular thickenings of the shaft, flattening of the crest, or a more uniform increase in thickness and length of the shaft of the bone, which, when it is curved in addition, is described as the “sabre-blade” deformity. Among lesions of the viscera, mention should be made of gumma of the testis, which causes the organ to become enlarged, uneven, and indurated. This has even been observed in infants a few months old.

Later Lesions.—In the skin and subcutaneous tissue, the later signs may appear as localized gummas, which tend to break down and form ulcers, such as on the leg, or as a spreading gummatous infiltration that is also prone to ulceration, leaving behind disfiguring scars, particularly on the face. The palate and throat can be destroyed by ulceration. In the nose, especially when the ulcerative process comes with a foul discharge—ozæna—the destruction of tissue can be significant and lead to unsightly deformity. The entire palatal portions of the upper jaws, the vomer, the turbinate bones, and other bones surrounding the nasal and oral cavities may erode, so that when looking into the mouth, the base of the skull is easily visible. Gummatous disease is often found in the flat bones of the skull, in the bones of the hand, as syphilitic dactylitis, and in the bones of the forearm and leg. When the tibia is involved, the disease is often bilateral, and it can present as gummatous ulcers and sinuses. In later years, the tibia may show changes in shape due to earlier gummatous disease—for example, nodular thickening of the shaft, flattening of the crest, or a more uniform increase in thickness and length of the shaft of the bone, which, if curved as well, is referred to as the “sabre-blade” deformity. Among the internal lesions, it’s important to mention gumma of the testis, which causes the organ to become enlarged, uneven, and hard. This condition has even been seen in infants just a few months old.

Occasionally a syphilitic child suffers from a succession of these gummatous lesions with resulting ill-health, and, it may be, waxy disease of the internal organs; on the other hand, it may recover and present no further manifestations of the inherited taint.

Occasionally, a child with syphilis may experience a series of these gummatous lesions, leading to poor health and possibly causing waxy disease in the internal organs; however, they may also recover and show no further signs of the inherited condition.

Affections of the Eyes.—At or near puberty there is frequently observed an affection of the eyes, known as chronic interstitial keratitis, the relationship of which to inherited syphilis was first established by Hutchinson. It occurs between the ages of six and sixteen years, and usually affects one eye before the other. It commences as a diffuse haziness or steaminess near the centre of the cornea, and as it spreads the entire cornea assumes the appearance of ground glass. The chief complaint is of dimness of sight, which may almost amount to blindness, but there is little pain or photophobia; a certain amount of conjunctival and ciliary congestion is usually present, and there may be iritis in addition. The cornea, or parts of it, may become of a deep pink or salmon colour from the formation in it of new blood vessels. The affection may last for from eighteen months to two years. Complete recovery usually takes place, but slight opacities, especially in the site of former salmon patches, may persist, and the disease occasionally relapses. Choroiditis and retinitis may also occur, and leave permanent changes easily recognised on examination with the ophthalmoscope.

Eye Conditions.—Around puberty, it's common to see an eye condition called chronic interstitial keratitis, which was first linked to inherited syphilis by Hutchinson. It typically occurs in children between the ages of six and sixteen and usually starts in one eye before affecting the other. It begins with a diffuse haziness or cloudiness near the center of the cornea, and as it spreads, the whole cornea looks like ground glass. The main issue is blurred vision, which can be severe enough to nearly cause blindness, but there is usually little pain or sensitivity to light; some conjunctival and ciliary congestion is often present, and there may be iritis as well. The cornea, or parts of it, may take on a deep pink or salmon color due to new blood vessel formation. This condition can last from eighteen months to two years. Most people experience a complete recovery, but minor opacities, particularly where the salmon patches were, may remain, and the condition can occasionally come back. Choroiditis and retinitis may also occur, leading to lasting changes that can be easily identified during an examination with an ophthalmoscope.

Among the rarer and more serious lesions of the inherited disease may be mentioned gummatous disease in the larynx and trachea, attended with ulceration and resulting in stenosis; and lesions of the nervous system which may result in convulsions, paralysis, or dementia.

Among the rarer and more severe problems of the inherited disease are gummatous disease in the larynx and trachea, which comes with ulceration and can lead to stenosis; and issues in the nervous system that can cause convulsions, paralysis, or dementia.

In a limited number of cases, about the period of puberty there may develop deafness, which is usually bilateral and may become absolute.

In a few cases, around the time of puberty, deafness may develop, which is typically bilateral and can become complete.

Changes in the Permanent Teeth.—These affect specially the upper central incisors, which are dwarfed and stand somewhat apart in the gum, with their free edges converging towards one another. They are tapering or peg-shaped, and present at their cutting margin a deep semilunar notch. These appearances are commonly associated with the name of Hutchinson, who first described them. Affecting as they do the permanent teeth, they are not available for diagnosis until the child is over eight years of age. Henry Moon drew attention to a change in the first molars; these are reduced in size and dome-shaped through dwarfing of the central tubercle of each cusp.

Changes in the Permanent Teeth.—These particularly affect the upper central incisors, which are smaller and slightly spaced apart in the gum, with their free edges angling towards each other. They are tapered or peg-shaped and have a deep crescent-shaped notch at their cutting edge. These characteristics are commonly linked to the name of Hutchinson, who first described them. Since they affect the permanent teeth, they can only be diagnosed when the child is over eight years old. Henry Moon pointed out a change in the first molars; these are smaller and dome-shaped due to the shrinking of the central tubercle of each cusp.

Diagnosis of Inherited Syphilis.—When there is a typical eruption on the buttocks and snuffles there is no difficulty in recognising the disease. When, however, the rash is scanty or is obscured by co-existing eczema, most reliance should be placed on the distribution of the eruption, on the brown stains which are left after it has passed off, on the presence of condylomata, and of fissuring and scarring at the angles of the mouth. The history of the mother relative to repeated miscarriages and still-born children may afford confirmatory evidence. In doubtful cases, the diagnosis may be aided by the Wassermann test and by noting the therapeutic effects of grey powder, which, in syphilitic infants, usually effects a marked and rapid improvement both in the symptoms and in the general health.

Diagnosis of Inherited Syphilis.—When there is a typical rash on the buttocks and nasal congestion, identifying the disease is straightforward. However, if the rash is sparse or hidden by existing eczema, more emphasis should be placed on the rash's distribution, the brown marks left after it fades, the presence of growths (condylomata), and any cracking or scarring at the corners of the mouth. The mother’s history of multiple miscarriages and stillbirths can provide additional confirmatory evidence. In uncertain cases, the diagnosis can be supported by the Wassermann test and by observing the therapeutic effects of grey powder, which typically leads to noticeable and rapid improvement in both symptoms and overall health in syphilitic infants.

While a considerable number of syphilitic children grow up without showing any trace of their syphilitic inheritance, the majority retain throughout life one or more of the following characteristics, which may therefore be described as permanent signs of the inherited disease: Dwarfing of stature from interference with growth at the epiphysial junctions; the forehead low and vertical, and the parietal and frontal eminences unduly prominent; the bridge of the nose sunken and rounded; radiating scars at the angles of the mouth; perforation or destruction of the hard palate; Hutchinson's teeth; opacities of the cornea from antecedent keratitis; alterations in the fundus oculi from choroiditis; deafness; depressed scars or nodes on the bones from previous gummata; “sabre-blade” or other deformity of the tibiæ.

While many children born with syphilis grow up without showing any signs of their inherited condition, most will carry one or more of the following characteristics throughout their lives, which can be described as permanent signs of the inherited disease: short stature due to growth interference at the epiphyseal junctions; a low, vertical forehead with noticeably prominent parietal and frontal bumps; a sunken and rounded bridge of the nose; scars radiating from the corners of the mouth; perforation or damage to the hard palate; Hutchinson's teeth; cloudiness in the cornea from previous keratitis; changes in the back of the eye from choroiditis; hearing loss; depressed scars or bumps on the bones from past gummata; and “sabre-blade” or other deformities of the tibias.

The Contagiousness of Inherited Syphilis.—In 1837, Colles of Dublin stated his belief that, while a syphilitic infant may convey the disease to a healthy wet nurse, it is incapable of infecting its own mother if nursed by her, even although she may never have shown symptoms of the disease. This doctrine, which is known as Colles' law, is generally accepted in spite of the alleged occurrence of occasional exceptions. The older the child, the less risk there is of its communicating the disease to others, until eventually the tendency dies out altogether, as it does in the tertiary period of acquired syphilis. It should be added, however, that the contagiousness of inherited syphilis is denied by some observers, who affirm that, when syphilitic infants prove infective, the disease has been really acquired at or soon after birth.

The Contagiousness of Inherited Syphilis.—In 1837, Colles of Dublin expressed his belief that, although a syphilitic infant can transmit the disease to a healthy wet nurse, it cannot infect its own mother if she is nursing the baby, even if she has never shown symptoms of the disease. This principle, known as Colles' law, is widely accepted despite claims of occasional exceptions. The older the child gets, the lower the risk of transmitting the disease to others, until eventually the tendency fades completely, similar to what happens in the tertiary stage of acquired syphilis. However, it should be noted that some observers dispute the contagiousness of inherited syphilis, arguing that when syphilitic infants are found to be infectious, the disease was actually acquired at or shortly after birth.

There is general agreement that the subjects of inherited syphilis cannot transmit the disease by inheritance to their offspring, and that, although they very rarely acquire the disease de novo, it is possible for them to do so.

There is general agreement that individuals with inherited syphilis cannot pass the disease on to their children, and that, while they very rarely contract the disease de novo, it is still possible for them to do so.

Prognosis of Inherited Syphilis.—Although inherited syphilis is responsible for a large but apparently diminishing mortality in infancy, the subjects of this disease may grow up to be as strong and healthy as their neighbours. Hutchinson insisted on the fact that there is little bad health in the general community that can be attributed to inherited syphilis.

Prognosis of Inherited Syphilis.—While inherited syphilis causes a significant but seemingly decreasing number of infant deaths, those affected by this disease can grow up to be just as strong and healthy as their peers. Hutchinson emphasized that there is not much poor health in the general population that can be linked to inherited syphilis.

Treatment.—Arsenical injections are as beneficial in the inherited as in the acquired disease. An infant the subject of inherited syphilis should, if possible, be nursed by its mother, and failing this it should be fed by hand. In infants at the breast, the drug may be given to the mother; in others, it is administered in the same manner as already described—only in smaller doses. On the first appearance of syphilitic manifestations it should be given 0.05 grm, novarsenbillon, injected into the deep subcutaneous tissues every week for six weeks, followed by one year's mercurial inunction—a piece of mercurial ointment the size of a pea being inserted under the infant's binder. In older children the dose is proportionately increased. The general health should be improved in every possible direction; considerable benefit may be derived from the use of cod-liver oil, and from preparations containing iron and calcium. Surgical interference may be required in the destructive gummatous lesions of the nose, throat, larynx, and bones, either with the object of arresting the spread of the disease, or of removing or alleviating the resulting deformities. In children suffering from keratitis, the eyes should be protected from the light by smoked or coloured glasses, and the pupils should be dilated with atropin from time to time, especially in cases complicated with iritis.

Treatment.—Arsenic injections are just as effective for inherited conditions as they are for acquired ones. If possible, a baby with inherited syphilis should be breastfed by its mother; if that's not an option, they should be fed by hand. For breastfeeding infants, the mother can take the medication; for others, it should be given in the same way as described before, but in smaller doses. At the first sign of syphilitic symptoms, the baby should receive 0.05 grams of novarsenbillon injected into the deep subcutaneous tissues once a week for six weeks, followed by a year of mercury ointment—a piece the size of a pea placed under the infant's binder. For older children, the dose should be adjusted accordingly. It's important to improve their overall health as much as possible; using cod-liver oil and iron and calcium supplements can be very beneficial. Surgical intervention may be necessary for severe gummatous lesions in the nose, throat, larynx, and bones, either to stop the spread of the disease or to address any deformities. For children with keratitis, their eyes should be shielded from light with tinted or smoked glasses, and their pupils should be dilated with atropine periodically, especially in cases that involve iritis.

Acquired Syphilis in Infants and Young Children.—When syphilis is met with in infants and young children, it is apt to be taken for granted that the disease has been inherited. It is possible, however, for them to acquire the disease—as, for example, while passing through the maternal passages during birth, through being nursed or kissed by infected women, or through the rite of circumcision. The risk of infection which formerly existed by the arm-to-arm method of vaccination has been abolished by the use of calf lymph.

Acquired Syphilis in Infants and Young Children.—When syphilis occurs in infants and young children, it’s often assumed that they inherited the disease. However, they can also acquire it—such as during birth when passing through the mother's passages, through nursing or being kissed by infected women, or during circumcision. The risk of infection that used to exist from the arm-to-arm vaccination method has been eliminated with the use of calf lymph.

The clinical features of the acquired disease in infants and young children are similar to those observed in the adult, with a tendency, however, to be more severe, probably because the disease is often late in being recognised and treated.

The clinical features of the acquired disease in infants and young children are similar to those seen in adults, but they tend to be more severe, likely because the disease is often recognized and treated later.

CHAPTER X
TUMOURS[2]

[2] For the histology of tumours the reader is referred to a text-book of pathology.

[2] For tumor histology, please consult a pathology textbook.

A tumour or neoplasm is a localised swelling composed of newly formed tissue which fulfils no physiological function. Tumours increase in size quite independently of the growth of the body, and there is no natural termination to their growth. They are to be distinguished from such over-growths as are of the nature of simple hypertrophy or local giantism, and also from inflammatory swellings, which usually develop under the influence of a definite cause, have a natural termination, and tend to disappear when the cause ceases to act.

A tumor or neoplasm is a localized swelling made up of newly formed tissue that serves no physiological purpose. Tumors grow larger on their own, independent of the body's growth, and they don't have a natural endpoint to their growth. They should be differentiated from growths that are simply hypertrophy or local gigantism, as well as from inflammatory swellings, which typically arise due to a specific cause, have a natural endpoint, and tend to go away when the cause is no longer present.

The etiology of tumours is imperfectly understood. Various factors, acting either singly or in combination, may be concerned in their development. Certain tumours, for example, are the result of some congenital malformation of the particular tissue from which they take origin. This would appear to be the case in many tumours of blood vessels (angioma), of cartilage (chondroma), of bone (osteoma), and of secreting gland tissue (adenoma). The theory that tumours originate from fœtal residues or “rests,” is associated with the name of Cohnheim. These rests are supposed to be undifferentiated embryonic cells which remain embedded amongst fully formed tissue elements, and lie dormant until they are excited into active growth and give rise to a tumour. This mode of origin is illustrated by the development of dermoids from sequestrated portions of epidermis.

The cause of tumors is not completely understood. Different factors, whether alone or in combination, may play a role in their development. Some tumors, for instance, come from congenital malformations of the specific tissue they originate from. This seems to be true for many tumors of blood vessels (angioma), cartilage (chondroma), bone (osteoma), and glandular tissue (adenoma). The idea that tumors come from fetal remnants or “rests” is linked to the name Cohnheim. These rests are thought to be undeveloped embryonic cells that stay embedded within fully formed tissues and remain inactive until they are stimulated to grow actively, resulting in a tumor. This way of originating is illustrated by the formation of dermoids from trapped pieces of skin.

Among the local factors concerned in the development of tumours, reference must be made to the influence of irritation. This is probably an important agent in the causation of many of the tumours met with in the skin and in mucous membranes—for example, cancer of the skin, of the lip, and of the tongue. The part played by injury is doubtful. It not infrequently happens that the development of a tumour is preceded by an injury of the part in which it grows, but it does not necessarily follow that the injury and the tumour are related as cause and effect. It is possible that an injury may stimulate into active growth undifferentiated tissue elements or “rests,” and so determine the growth of a tumour, or that it may alter the characters of a tumour which already exists, causing it to grow more rapidly.

Among the local factors involved in tumor development, we need to consider the influence of irritation. This is likely a significant contributor to many of the tumors found in the skin and mucous membranes—for example, skin cancer, as well as cancers of the lip and tongue. The role of injury is uncertain. It's not uncommon for a tumor's development to be preceded by an injury in the area where it forms, but that doesn't necessarily mean the injury and the tumor are directly connected as cause and effect. An injury might trigger the growth of undifferentiated tissue elements or "rests," leading to tumor growth, or it could change the characteristics of an existing tumor, causing it to grow more quickly.

The popular belief that there is some constitutional peculiarity concerned in the causation of tumours is largely based on the fact that certain forms of new growth—for example, cancer—are known to occur with undue frequency in certain families. The same influence is more striking in the case of certain innocent tumours—particularly multiple osteomas and lipomas—which are hereditary in the same sense as supernumerary or webbed fingers, and appear in members of the same family through several generations.

The common belief that there's a unique constitutional factor involved in the development of tumors mainly comes from the observation that certain types of new growth—like cancer—tend to happen more often in specific families. This influence is even more evident with some harmless tumors—especially multiple osteomas and lipomas—which are inherited similarly to extra or webbed fingers, and show up in family members across several generations.

Innocent and Malignant Tumours

For clinical purposes, tumours are arbitrarily divided into two classes—the innocent and the malignant. The outstanding difference between them is, that while the evil effects of innocent tumours are entirely local and depend for their severity on the environment of the growth, malignant tumours wherever situated, in addition to producing similar local effects, injure the general health and ultimately cause death.

For clinical purposes, tumors are divided into two categories—the benign and the malignant. The main difference between them is that while the harmful effects of benign tumors are completely local and depend on their surrounding environment for severity, malignant tumors, regardless of their location, create similar local effects but also harm overall health and eventually lead to death.

Innocent, benign, or simple tumours present a close structural resemblance to the normal tissues of the body. They grow slowly, and are usually definitely circumscribed by a fibrous capsule, from which they are easily enucleated, and they do not tend to recur after removal. In their growth they merely push aside and compress adjacent parts, and they present no tendency to ulcerate and bleed unless the overlying skin or mucous membrane is injured. Although usually solitary, some are multiple from the outset—for example, fatty, fibrous, and bony tumours, warts, and fibroid tumours of the uterus. They produce no constitutional disturbance. They only threaten life when growing in the vicinity of vital organs, and then only in virtue of their situation—for example, death may result from an innocent tumour in the air-passage causing suffocation, in the intestine causing obstruction of the bowels, or in the vertebral canal causing pressure on the spinal medulla.

Innocent, benign, or simple tumors closely resemble normal body tissues. They grow slowly and are usually well-defined by a fibrous capsule, making them easy to remove, and they typically don’t come back after being taken out. As they grow, they simply push aside and compress nearby parts, and they don’t tend to ulcerate or bleed unless the overlying skin or mucous membrane is damaged. While they are usually solitary, some are multiple from the beginning—like fatty, fibrous, and bony tumors, warts, and fibroid tumors of the uterus. They do not cause any systemic issues. They only pose a life-threatening risk when located near vital organs, and even then, it’s due to their position—for instance, death can occur from an innocent tumor in the airway causing suffocation, in the intestine causing a blockage, or in the spinal canal causing pressure on the spinal cord.

Malignant tumours usually show a marked departure from the structure and arrangement of the normal tissues of the body. Although the cells of which they are composed are derived from normal tissue cells, they tend to take on a lower, more vegetative form; they may be regarded as parasites living at the expense of the organism, multiplying indefinitely and destroying everything with which they come in contact.

Malignant tumors typically display a significant difference from the structure and organization of normal body tissues. Even though the cells that make them up come from regular tissue cells, they tend to adopt a more primitive, less specialized form; they can be seen as parasites that survive at the expense of the host, multiplying endlessly and harming everything they touch.

Malignant tumours grow more rapidly than innocent tumours, and tend to infiltrate their surroundings by sending out prolongations or offshoots; they are therefore liable to recur after an operation which is restricted to the removal of the main tumour. They are not encapsulated, although they may appear to be circumscribed by condensation of the surrounding tissues; they are rarely multiple at the outset, but show a marked tendency to spread to other parts of the body. Fragments of the parent tumour may become separated and be carried off in the lymph or blood-stream and deposited in other parts of the body, where they give rise to secondary growths. Malignant tumours tend to invade and destroy the overlying skin or mucous membrane, and thus give rise to bleeding ulcers; if the tumour tissue protrudes through the gap in the skin, it is said to fungate. In course of time they give rise to a condition of ill-health or cachexia, the patient becoming pale, sallow, feverish, and emaciated, probably as a result of chronic poisoning from the absorption of toxic products from the tumour. They ultimately destroy life, it may be by their local effects, such as ulceration and hæmorrhage, by favouring the entrance of septic infection, by interfering with the function of organs which are essential to life, by cachexia, or by a combination of these effects.

Malignant tumors grow faster than benign tumors and tend to invade their surroundings by sending out extensions or offshoots; therefore, they are likely to come back after surgery that only removes the main tumor. They aren't encapsulated, although they might seem to be limited by the hardening of surrounding tissues; they usually aren't multiple at first, but they have a strong tendency to spread to other parts of the body. Pieces of the original tumor can break off and travel through the lymphatic system or bloodstream, settling in other areas of the body where they form secondary tumors. Malignant tumors often invade and destroy the overlying skin or mucous membranes, leading to bleeding ulcers; when the tumor tissue pushes through a break in the skin, it is said to fungate. Over time, they can cause a state of poor health or cachexia, with the patient becoming pale, sickly, feverish, and thin, likely due to chronic poisoning from the absorption of toxic substances from the tumor. In the end, they cause death, possibly through local effects like ulceration and bleeding, by promoting the entry of infections, by disrupting the function of vital organs, by cachexia, or through a combination of these effects.

The situation of a malignant tumour exercises considerable influence on the rapidity, as well as on the mode, in which it causes death. Some cancers, such as that known as “rodent,” show malignant features which are entirely local, while others, such as melanotic cancer, exhibit a malignancy characterised by rapid generalisation of growths throughout the body. Tumours that are structurally alike may show variations in malignancy, according to their situation and to the age of the patient, as well as to other factors which are as yet unknown.

The condition of a malignant tumor greatly affects how quickly it can cause death and the way it does so. Some cancers, like the one referred to as “rodent,” have malignant traits that are completely localized, while others, such as melanotic cancer, demonstrate a malignancy that spreads rapidly throughout the body. Tumors that are similar in structure can show different levels of malignancy depending on their location, the age of the patient, and other factors that are still unknown.

In attempting to arrive at a conclusion as to the innocence or malignancy of any tumour, too much reliance must not be placed on its histological features; its situation, rate of growth, and other clinical features must also be taken into consideration. It cannot be too emphatically stated that there is no hard-and-fast line between innocent and malignant growths; there is an indefinite transition from one to the other. The possibility of the transformation of a benign into a malignant tumour must be admitted. Such a transformation implies a change in the structure of the growth, and has been observed especially in fibrous and cartilaginous tumours, in tumours of the thyreoid gland, and in uterine fibroids. The alteration in character may take place under the influence of injury, prolonged or repeated irritation, incomplete removal of the benign tumour by operation, or the altered physiological conditions of the tissues which attend upon advancing years.

In trying to determine whether a tumor is benign or malignant, it's important not to rely solely on its histological features; its location, growth rate, and other clinical aspects should also be considered. It's crucial to emphasize that there is no strict line between benign and malignant growths; rather, there is a gradual transition from one to the other. We must acknowledge the possibility that a benign tumor can become malignant. This transformation indicates a change in the tumor's structure and has been particularly noted in fibrous and cartilaginous tumors, tumors of the thyroid gland, and uterine fibroids. The change in nature can occur due to factors like injury, prolonged or repeated irritation, incomplete surgical removal of the benign tumor, or the changing physiological conditions of the tissues that come with aging.

After a tumour has been removed by operation it should as a routine measure be subjected to microscopical examination; the results are often instructive and sometimes other than what was expected.

After a tumor has been removed through surgery, it should routinely be examined under a microscope; the results are often informative and sometimes different from what was anticipated.

Varieties of Tumours.—In the following description, tumours are classified on an anatomical basis, taking in order first the connective-tissue group and subsequently those that originate in epithelium.

Varieties of Tumours.—In the following description, tumors are classified based on their anatomy, starting with the connective tissue group and then those that develop from epithelium.

Innocent Connective-tissue Tumours

Lipoma.—A lipoma is composed of fat resembling that normally present in the body. The commonest variety is the subcutaneous lipoma, which grows from the subcutaneous fat, and forms a soft, irregularly lobulated tumour (Fig. 45). The fat is arranged in lobules separated by connective-tissue septa, which are continuous with the capsule surrounding the tumour and with the overlying skin, which becomes dimpled or puckered when an attempt is made to pinch it up. As the fat is almost fluid at the body temperature, fluctuation can usually be detected. These tumours vary greatly in size, occur at all ages, grow slowly, and, while generally solitary, are sometimes multiple. They are most commonly met with on the shoulder, buttock, or back. In certain situations, such as the thigh and perineum, they tend to become pedunculated (Fig. 46).

Lipoma.—A lipoma is made up of fat similar to what is normally found in the body. The most common type is the subcutaneous lipoma, which develops from the subcutaneous fat and forms a soft, irregularly lobulated tumor (Fig. 45). The fat is organized into lobules separated by connective tissue septa, which are connected to the capsule around the tumor and the skin above it, which can become dimpled or puckered when someone tries to pinch it. Since the fat is nearly fluid at body temperature, a fluctuation can usually be felt. These tumors can vary widely in size, can occur at any age, grow slowly, and while they are typically solitary, they can sometimes be multiple. They are most often found on the shoulder, buttock, or back. In certain areas, like the thigh and perineum, they tend to develop a stalk (Fig. 46).

A fatty tumour is to be diagnosed from a cold abscess and from a cyst. The distinguishing features of the lipoma are the tacking down and dimpling of the overlying skin, the lobulation of the tumour, which is recognised when it is pressed upon with the flat of the hand, and, more reliable than either of these, the mobility, the tumour slipping away when pressed upon at its margin.

A fatty tumor needs to be identified from a cold abscess and a cyst. The key characteristics of a lipoma include the tethering and dimpling of the skin above it, the lobulation of the tumor, which can be felt when pressing down on it with the flat of the hand, and, more reliably than either of these, its mobility, as the tumor shifts away when pressed at its edge.

Fig. 45.—Subcutaneous Lipoma showing lobulation.

Fig. 45.—Subcutaneous Lipoma showing lobulation.

Fig. 45.—Subcutaneous lipoma with lobules.

The prognosis is more favourable than in any other tumour as it never changes its characters; the only reasons for its removal by operation are its unsightliness and its probable increase in size in the course of years. The operation consists in dividing the skin and capsule over the tumour and shelling it out. Care must be taken that none of the outlying lobules are left behind. If the overlying skin is damaged or closely adherent, it should be removed along with the tumour.

The outlook is better than with any other tumor since it never alters its characteristics; the only reasons for surgically removing it are its unattractiveness and the likelihood of it growing larger over the years. The procedure involves dividing the skin and capsule over the tumor and carefully removing it. It's important to ensure that none of the surrounding lobules are left behind. If the skin on top is damaged or tightly attached, it should be removed along with the tumor.

Fig. 46.—Pedunculated Lipoma of Buttock of forty years' duration in a woman æt. 68.

Fig. 46.—Pedunculated Lipoma of Buttock of forty years' duration in a woman æt. 68.

Fig. 46.—Pedunculated Lipoma of Buttock of forty years' duration in a 68-year-old woman.

Multiple subcutaneous lipomas are frequently symmetrical, and in a certain group of cases, met with chiefly in women, pain is a prominent symptom, hence the term adiposis dolorosa (Dercum). These multiple tumours show little or no tendency to increase in size, and the pain which attends their development does not persist.

Multiple subcutaneous lipomas are often symmetrical, and in some cases, particularly among women, pain is a significant symptom, which is why it’s called adiposis dolorosa (Dercum). These multiple tumors rarely grow larger, and the pain associated with their development does not last.

In the neck, axilla, and pubes a diffuse overgrowth of the subcutaneous fat is sometimes met with, forming symmetrical tumour-like masses, known as diffuse lipoma. As this is not, strictly speaking, a tumour, the term diffuse lipomatosis is to be preferred. A similar condition was described by Jonathan Hutchinson as being met with in the domestic animals. If causing disfigurement, the mass of fat may be removed by operation.

In the neck, armpits, and pubic area, there can sometimes be a widespread growth of subcutaneous fat, creating symmetrical tumor-like lumps, referred to as diffuse lipoma. Since this isn't technically a tumor, the term diffuse lipomatosis is more accurate. A similar condition was noted by Jonathan Hutchinson in domestic animals. If it leads to disfigurement, the fatty mass can be surgically removed.

Fig. 47.—Diffuse Lipomatosis of Neck.

Fig. 47.—Diffuse Lipomatosis of Neck.

Fig. 47.—Diffuse Neck Lipomatosis.

Lipoma in other Situations.—The periosteal lipoma is usually congenital, and is most often met with in the hand; it forms a projecting lobulated tumour, which, when situated in the palm, resembles an angioma or a lymphangioma. The subserous lipoma arises from the extra-peritoneal fat in the posterior abdominal wall, in which case it tends to grow forwards between the layers of the mesentery and to give rise to an abdominal tumour; or it may grow from the extra-peritoneal fat in the anterior abdominal wall and protrude from one of the hernial openings or through an abnormal opening in the parietes, constituting a fatty hernia. A subsynovial lipoma grows from the fat surrounding the synovial membrane of a joint, and projects into its interior, giving rise to the symptoms of loose body. Lipomas are also met with growing from the adipose connective tissue between or in the substance of muscles, and, when situated beneath the deep fascia, such as the fascia lata of the thigh, the characteristic signs are obscured and a differential diagnosis is difficult. It may be differentiated from a cold abscess by puncture with an exploring needle.

Lipoma in Other Situations.—The periosteal lipoma is usually congenital and is most often found in the hand; it forms a protruding, lobulated tumor, which, when located in the palm, looks like an angioma or a lymphangioma. The subserous lipoma develops from the extra-peritoneal fat in the back of the abdominal wall, where it tends to grow forward between the layers of the mesentery, resulting in an abdominal tumor; or it may originate from the extra-peritoneal fat in the front of the abdominal wall and push out through one of the hernial openings or an unusual opening in the wall, forming a fatty hernia. A subsynovial lipoma arises from the fat surrounding the synovial membrane of a joint and extends into its interior, causing the symptoms of a loose body. Lipomas can also occur in the adipose connective tissue between or within the muscles, and when located beneath the deep fascia, such as the fascia lata of the thigh, the distinctive signs are hidden, making it difficult to provide a differential diagnosis. It can be distinguished from a cold abscess by puncturing with an exploratory needle.

Fig. 48.—Zanthoma of Hands in a girl æt. 14, showing multiple subcutaneous tumours (cf. Fig. 49). (Sir H.J. Stiles' case.)

Fig. 48.—Zanthoma of Hands in a girl æt. 14, showing multiple subcutaneous tumours (cf. Fig. 49).

Fig. 48.—Zanthoma of Hands in a 14-year-old girl, showing multiple subcutaneous tumors (cf. Fig. 49).

(Sir H. J. Stiles' case.)

(Sir H. J. Stiles' case.)

Zanthoma is a rare but interesting form of tumour, composed of a fibrous and fatty tissue, containing a granular orange-yellow pigment, resembling that of the corpus luteum. It originates in the corium and presents two clinical varieties. In the first of these, it occurs in the form of raised yellow patches, usually in the skin of the eyelids of persons after middle life, and in many instances is associated with chronic jaundice; the patches are often symmetrical, and as they increase in size they tend to fuse with another.

Zanthoma is a rare but fascinating type of tumor made up of fibrous and fatty tissue, containing a granular orange-yellow pigment similar to that of the corpus luteum. It starts in the dermis and has two clinical forms. In the first form, it appears as raised yellow patches, usually on the skin of the eyelids of individuals over middle age, and is often linked to chronic jaundice; the patches are typically symmetrical, and as they grow, they tend to merge with one another.

The second form occurs in children and adolescents; it may affect several generations of the same family, and is often multiple, there being a combination of thickened yellow patches of skin and projecting tumours, some of which may attain a considerable size (Figs. 48 and 49). On section, the tumour tissue presents a brilliant orange or saffron colour.

The second form happens in children and teenagers; it can affect several generations of the same family and often appears in multiple instances, showing a mix of thick yellow patches of skin and protruding tumors, some of which can get quite large (Figs. 48 and 49). When sliced, the tumor tissue shows a bright orange or saffron color.

There is no indication for removing the tumours unless for the deformity which they cause; exposure to the X-rays is to be preferred to operation.

There’s no reason to remove the tumors unless they cause deformity; exposure to X-rays is preferred over surgery.

Fig. 49.—Zanthoma showing Subcutaneous Tumours on Buttocks. From same patient as Fig. 48.

Fig. 49.—Zanthoma showing Subcutaneous Tumours on Buttocks. From same patient as Fig. 48.

Fig. 49.—Zanthoma displaying subcutaneous tumors on the buttocks. From the same patient as Fig. 48.

Chondroma.—A chondroma is mainly composed of cartilage. Processes of vascular connective tissue pass in between the nodules of cartilage composing the tumour from the fibrous capsule which surrounds it. On section it is of a greyish-blue colour and semi-translucent. The tumour is firm and elastic in consistence, but certain portions may be densely hard from calcification or ossification, while other portions may be soft and fluctuating as a result of myxomatous degeneration and liquefaction. These tumours grow slowly and painlessly, and may surround nerves and arteries without injuring them. They may cause a deep hollow in the bone from which they originate. All intermediate forms between the innocent chondroma and the malignant chondro-sarcoma are met with. Chondroma may occur in a multiple form, especially in relation to the phalanges and metacarpal bones. When growing in the interior of a bone it causes a spindle-shaped enlargement of the shaft, which in the case of a phalanx or metacarpal bone may resemble the dactylitis resulting from tubercle or syphilis. A chondroma appears as a clear area in a skiagram.

Chondroma.—A chondroma is primarily made up of cartilage. Vascular connective tissue runs between the cartilage nodules that make up the tumor and the fibrous capsule surrounding it. When sliced, it has a greyish-blue color and is semi-translucent. The tumor is firm and elastic in texture, but some areas can be very hard due to calcification or ossification, while other areas may be soft and fluid-filled due to myxomatous degeneration and liquefaction. These tumors grow slowly and painlessly and can surround nerves and arteries without harming them. They may create a deep hollow in the bone from which they develop. There are various forms that range from benign chondromas to malignant chondrosarcomas. Chondromas can appear in multiple instances, especially in the phalanges and metacarpal bones. When growing inside a bone, it causes a spindle-shaped enlargement of the shaft, which in the case of a phalanx or metacarpal bone may resemble the dactylitis seen in tuberculosis or syphilis. A chondroma shows up as a clear area in an X-ray.

Fig. 50.—Chondroma growing from infraspinous fossa of Scapula.

Fig. 50.—Chondroma growing from infraspinous fossa of Scapula.

Fig. 50.—Chondroma growing from the infraspinous fossa of the scapula.

A skiagram of a bone in which there is a chondroma shows a clear rounded area in the position of the tumour, which must be differentiated from similar clear areas due to other kinds of tumour, especially the myeloma; when it has undergone calcification or ossification, it gives a shadow as dark as bone.

A skiagram of a bone with a chondroma shows a clear rounded area where the tumor is located, which needs to be distinguished from similar clear areas caused by other types of tumors, especially myeloma; when it has calcified or formed bone, it creates a shadow as dark as the bone itself.

Treatment.—In view of the unstable quality of the chondroma, especially of its liability to become malignant, it should be removed as soon as it is recognised. In those projecting from the surface of a bone, both the tumour and its capsule should be removed. If in the interior, a sufficient amount of the cortex should be removed to allow of the tumour being scraped out, and care must be taken that no nodules of cartilage are left behind. In multiple chondromas of the hand, when the fingers are crippled and useless, exposure to the X-rays should be given a trial, and in extreme cases the question of amputation may have to be considered. When a cartilaginous tumour takes on active growth, it must be treated as malignant.

Treatment.—Given the unstable nature of the chondroma, particularly its potential to become cancerous, it should be removed as soon as it's identified. For those that protrude from the surface of a bone, both the tumor and its surrounding capsule need to be excised. If the tumor is located inside the bone, enough of the cortex should be removed to allow for the tumor to be scraped out, making sure that no cartilage nodules are left behind. In cases of multiple chondromas in the hand, when the fingers are deformed and non-functional, exposure to X-rays should be considered as a possible treatment, and in severe cases, amputation might need to be evaluated. When a cartilaginous tumor starts to grow rapidly, it should be treated as if it were cancerous.

Fig. 51.—Chondroma of Metacarpal Bone of Thumb.

Fig. 51.—Chondroma of Metacarpal Bone of Thumb.

Fig. 51.—Chondroma of the Thumb's Metacarpal Bone.

The chondromas that are met with at the ends of the long bones in children and young adults form a group by themselves. They are usually related to the epiphysial cartilage, and it was suggested by Virchow that they take origin from islands of cartilage which have not been used up in the process of ossification. They are believed to occur more frequently in those who have suffered from rickets. They have no malignant tendencies and tend to undergo ossification concurrently with the epiphysial cartilage from which they take origin, and constitute what are known as cartilaginous exostoses. These are sometimes met with in a multiple form, and may occur in several generations of the same family. They are considered in greater detail in the chapter dealing with tumours of bone.

The chondromas found at the ends of long bones in kids and young adults form their own category. They are usually connected to the epiphyseal cartilage, and Virchow suggested that they originate from islands of cartilage that haven't been used up during the process of ossification. They seem to occur more often in those who have had rickets. They don't show any malignant tendencies and tend to ossify alongside the epiphyseal cartilage from which they arise, making up what are known as cartilaginous exostoses. These can sometimes appear in multiples and may show up in several generations of the same family. They are discussed in more detail in the chapter about bone tumors.

Minute nodules of cartilage sometimes form in the synovial membrane of joints and lining of tendon sheaths and bursæ: they tend to become detached from the membrane and constitute loose bodies; they also undergo a variable amount of calcification and ossification, so as to be visible in skiagrams. They are further considered with loose bodies in joints.

Minute nodules of cartilage can sometimes develop in the synovial membrane of joints and the lining of tendon sheaths and bursae. They often become detached from the membrane and form loose bodies. They can also go through varying degrees of calcification and ossification, making them visible in X-rays. They are also discussed alongside loose bodies in joints.

Cartilaginous tumours in the parotid, submaxillary gland, and testicle belong to a class of “mixed tumours” that will be referred to later.

Cartilage tumors in the parotid, submandibular gland, and testicle are part of a category of "mixed tumors" that will be discussed later.

Osteoma.—The true osteoma is composed of bony tissue, and originates from the skeleton. Two varieties are recognised—the spongy or cancellous, and the ivory or compact. The spongy or cancellous osteoma is really an ossified chondroma, and is met with at the ends of the long bones (Fig. 52). From the fact that it projects from the surface of the bone it is often spoken of as an exostosis. It grows slowly, and rarely causes any discomfort unless it presses upon a nerve-trunk or upon a bursa which has developed over it. The Röntgen rays show a dark shadow corresponding to the ossified portion of the tumour, and continuous with that of the bone from which it is growing (Fig. 138). Operative interference is only indicated when the tumour is giving rise to inconvenience. It is then removed, its base or neck being divided by means of the chisel. The multiple variety of osteoma is considered with the diseases of bone.

Osteoma.—The true osteoma consists of bony tissue and originates from the skeleton. There are two recognized types: the spongy or cancellous type and the ivory or compact type. The spongy or cancellous osteoma is essentially an ossified chondroma and is usually found at the ends of long bones (Fig. 52). Because it protrudes from the bone's surface, it is often referred to as an exostosis. It grows slowly and rarely causes discomfort unless it presses on a nerve or a bursa that has formed over it. X-rays reveal a dark shadow that corresponds to the ossified part of the tumor, connected to the bone from which it develops (Fig. 138). Surgery is only necessary when the tumor causes issues. In that case, it is removed by cutting through its base or neck with a chisel. The multiple varieties of osteoma are discussed alongside bone diseases.

The bony outgrowth from the terminal phalanx of the great toe—known as the subungual exostosis—is described and figured on p. 404. Bony projections or “spurs” sometimes occur on the under surface of the calcaneus, and, projecting downwards and forwards from the greater process, cause pain on putting the heel to the ground.

The bony growth on the tip of the big toe—called the subungual exostosis—is discussed and shown on p. 404. Bone projections, or “spurs,” can sometimes form on the underside of the heel bone and extend downward and forward from the larger process, causing pain when the heel is placed on the ground.

Fig. 52.—Cancellous Osteoma of lower end of Femur.

Fig. 52.—Cancellous Osteoma of lower end of Femur.

Fig. 52.—Cancellous Osteoma of the lower end of the Femur.

The ivory or compact osteoma is composed of dense bone, and usually grows from the skull. It is generally sessile and solitary, and may grow into the interior of the skull, into the frontal sinus, into the cavity of the orbit or nose, or may fill up the external auditory meatus, causing most unsightly deformity and interference with sight, breathing, and hearing.

The ivory or compact osteoma is made up of dense bone and typically grows from the skull. It is usually fixed in place and singular, and it can expand into the interior of the skull, the frontal sinus, the spaces of the eye socket or nose, or it might block the external ear canal, leading to unattractive deformity and disrupting vision, breathing, and hearing.

Bony formations occur in muscles and tendons, especially at their points of attachment to the skeleton, and are known as false exostoses; they are described with the diseases of muscles.

Bony growths happen in muscles and tendons, particularly where they connect to the skeleton, and are called false exostoses; they are discussed alongside muscle diseases.

Odontoma.—An odontoma is composed of dental tissues in varying proportions and different degrees of development, arising from tooth-germs or from teeth still in process of growth (Bland Sutton). Odontomas resemble teeth in so far that during their development they remain hidden below the mucous membrane and give no evidence of their existence. There then succeeds, usually between the twentieth and twenty-fifth years, an eruptive stage, which is often attended with suppuration, and this may be the means of drawing attention to the tumour. Following Bland Sutton, several varieties of odontoma may be distinguished according to the part of the tooth-germ concerned in their formation.

Odontoma.—An odontoma is made up of dental tissues in different proportions and stages of development, originating from tooth-germs or from teeth that are still growing (Bland Sutton). Odontomas look like teeth because, during their development, they stay hidden under the mucous membrane and show no signs of their presence. Then, usually between the ages of twenty and twenty-five, there’s an eruptive phase, which is often accompanied by inflammation and can draw attention to the tumor. Following Bland Sutton, several types of odontoma can be identified based on which part of the tooth-germ is involved in their formation.

The epithelial odontoma is derived from persistent portions of the epithelium of the enamel organ, and constitutes a multilocular cystic tumour which is chiefly met with in the mandible. The cystic spaces of the tumour contain a brownish glairy fluid. These tumours have been described by Eve under the name of multilocular cystic epithelial tumours of the jaw.

The epithelial odontoma comes from remaining parts of the enamel organ's epithelium and forms a multilocular cystic tumor that is mainly found in the mandible. The cystic spaces within the tumor hold a brownish, gel-like fluid. Eve has described these tumors as multilocular cystic epithelial tumors of the jaw.

The follicular odontoma, also known as a dentigerous cyst, is derived from the distension of a tooth follicle. It constitutes a cyst containing a viscid fluid, and an imperfectly formed tooth is often found embedded in its wall. The cyst usually forms in relation to one of the permanent molars, and may attain considerable dimensions.

The follicular odontoma, commonly referred to as a dentigerous cyst, originates from the swelling of a tooth follicle. It consists of a cyst filled with a thick fluid, and an inadequately developed tooth is often found inside its wall. The cyst typically develops near one of the permanent molars and can grow quite large.

The fibrous odontoma is the result of an overgrowth of fibrous tissue surrounding the tooth sac, which encapsulates the tooth and prevents its eruption. The thickened tooth sac is usually mistaken for a fibrous tumour, until, after removal, the tooth is recognised in its interior.

The fibrous odontoma is caused by an excess of fibrous tissue around the tooth sac, which surrounds the tooth and stops it from coming in. The thickened tooth sac is often confused with a fibrous tumor, until the tooth is discovered inside after it’s removed.

Composite Odontoma.—This is a convenient term to apply to certain hard dental tumours which are met with in the jaws, and consist of enamel, dentine, and cement. The tumour is to be regarded as being derived from an abnormal growth of all the elements of a tooth germ, or of two or more tooth germs, indiscriminately fused with one another. It may appear in childhood, and form a smooth unyielding tumour, often of considerable size, replacing the corresponding permanent tooth. It may cause a purulent discharge, and in some cases it has been extruded after sloughing of the overlying soft parts. Many examples of this variety of odontoma, growing in the nasal cavity or in the maxillary sinus, have been erroneously regarded as osteomas even after removal.

Composite Odontoma.—This is a useful term for certain hard dental tumors found in the jaws, made up of enamel, dentin, and cementum. The tumor is considered to arise from the abnormal growth of all components of a tooth germ, or from two or more tooth germs that have fused together indiscriminately. It can appear in childhood and form a smooth, firm tumor, often quite large, taking the place of the corresponding permanent tooth. It may cause a pus-filled discharge, and in some cases, it has been expelled after the death of the overlying soft tissues. Many examples of this type of odontoma, growing in the nasal cavity or the maxillary sinus, have been mistakenly identified as osteomas even after they have been removed.

On section, the tumour is usually laminated, and is seen to consist mainly of dentine with a partial covering of enamel and cement.

On examination, the tumor often appears layered and is primarily made up of dentine, with some enamel and cement covering it partially.

Diagnosis.—Odontomas are often only diagnosed after removal. When attended with suppuration, the condition has been mistaken for disease of the jaw. Fibrous odontomas have been mistaken for sarcoma, and portions of the maxilla removed unnecessarily. Any circumscribed tumour of the jaw, particularly when met with in a young adult, should suggest the possibility of an odontoma. Skiagrams often give useful information both for diagnosis and for treatment.

Diagnosis.—Odontomas are often only diagnosed after they are removed. When accompanied by pus, this condition has been confused with jaw disease. Fibrous odontomas have been misidentified as sarcomas, leading to unnecessary removal of parts of the maxilla. Any defined tumor in the jaw, especially in a young adult, should raise the possibility of an odontoma. X-rays often provide helpful information for both diagnosis and treatment.

Treatment.—The solid varieties of odontoma can usually be shelled out after dividing the overlying soft parts. In the follicular variety, it is usually sufficient to excise a portion of the wall, scrape out the interior, and remove any tooth that may be present. The cavity is then packed and allowed to heal from the bottom.

Treatment.—The solid types of odontoma can usually be removed by cutting away the overlying soft tissue. For the follicular type, it’s generally enough to take out a part of the wall, clean out the inside, and extract any tooth that might be there. The cavity is then filled and allowed to heal from the bottom.

Fibroma.—A fibroma is a tumour composed of fibrous connective tissue. A distinction may be made between the soft fibroma, which is comparatively rich in cells and blood vessels, and in which the fibres are arranged loosely; and the hard fibroma, which is composed of closely packed bundles of fibres often arranged in a concentric fashion around the blood vessels. The cut surface of the soft fibroma presents a pinkish-white, fleshy appearance, resembling the slowly growing forms of sarcoma; that of a hard fibroma presents a dry, glistening appearance, aptly compared to watered silk. The soft variety grows much more rapidly than the hard. In certain fibromas—in those, for example, which grow from the periosteum of the base of the skull and project into the naso-pharynx—the blood vessels are dilated into sinuses and have no proper sheaths; they therefore tend to remain open when divided, and to bleed excessively. Transition forms between soft fibroma and sarcoma are met with, so that in operating for their removal it is safer to take away the capsule along with the tumour, and the patient should be kept under observation in view of the risk of recurrence.

Fibroma.—A fibroma is a tumor made up of fibrous connective tissue. There are two types: the soft fibroma, which has more cells and blood vessels and features loosely arranged fibers, and the hard fibroma, characterized by tightly packed bundles of fibers often organized in concentric circles around the blood vessels. The cut surface of a soft fibroma appears pinkish-white and fleshy, resembling slowly growing sarcomas, while a hard fibroma has a dry, shiny look, similar to watered silk. The soft type grows much faster than the hard type. In some fibromas—like those that develop from the periosteum at the base of the skull and extend into the nasopharynx—the blood vessels can expand into sinuses and lack proper sheaths, which means they tend to stay open when cut and can bleed excessively. There are also forms that show a transition between soft fibroma and sarcoma, so when removing them, it’s safer to take out the capsule along with the tumor, and the patient should be monitored for the possibility of recurrence.

The skin—especially the skin of the buttock—is one of the favourite seats of fibroma, and it may occur in a multiple form. It is met with also in the subcutaneous and intermuscular cellular tissue, and in the abdominal wall, where it sometimes attains considerable dimensions. Various forms of fibroma are met with in the mamma and are described with diseases of that organ. The fibrous overgrowths in the skin, known as keloid and molluscum fibrosum, and those met with in the sheaths of nerves, are described elsewhere. Fibroid tumours of the uterus are described with myoma.

The skin—especially on the buttocks—is a common spot for fibromas, and they can appear in multiple forms. They can also be found in the subcutaneous and intermuscular tissue, as well as in the abdominal wall, where they can sometimes become quite large. Different types of fibromas can be found in the breast and are discussed alongside conditions affecting that organ. The fibrous growths in the skin, known as keloid and molluscum fibrosum, along with those found in the sheaths of nerves, are covered elsewhere. Fibroid tumors of the uterus are mentioned with myoma.

Diffuse fibroma or Fibromatosis, analogous to lipomatosis, is met with in the connective tissue of the skin and sheaths of nerves, and constitutes one form of neuro-fibromatosis; a similar change is also met with in the stomach and colon.

Diffuse fibroma or Fibromatosis, similar to lipomatosis, occurs in the connective tissue of the skin and around nerves, and is a type of neuro-fibromatosis; a similar condition is also found in the stomach and colon.

Fig. 53.—Myeloma of Shaft of Humerus, causing pathological fracture. (Mr. J.W. Struthers' case.)  (The unusual site of the tumour is to be noted.)

Fig. 53.—Myeloma of Shaft of Humerus, causing pathological fracture. (Mr. J. W. Struthers' case.)

Fig. 53.—Myeloma of the shaft of the humerus, leading to a pathological fracture. (Mr. J. W. Struthers' case.)

(The unusual site of the tumour is to be noted.)

(The unusual location of the tumor should be noted.)

Myxoma.—A myxoma is composed of tissue of a soft gelatinous, semifluid consistence. The pure myxoma is extremely rare, and clinically resembles the lipoma. Myxomatous tissue is, however, frequently found in other connective-tissue tumours as a result of degeneration, for example, in cartilaginous tumours and in sarcomas. Myxomatous tissue is also a prominent constituent of the “innocent parotid tumour.” Mucous polypus of the nose, which is often described as a myxoma, is merely a pendulous process of œdematous mucous membrane.

Myxoma.—A myxoma consists of soft, gelatinous, semifluid tissue. Pure myxomas are extremely rare and clinically resemble lipomas. However, myxomatous tissue is commonly seen in other connective-tissue tumors due to degeneration, such as in cartilaginous tumors and sarcomas. Myxomatous tissue is also a major component of the “innocent parotid tumor.” Mucous polyps in the nose, often referred to as myxomas, are actually just hanging extensions of swollen mucous membrane.

Myeloma.—A myeloma is composed of large multinuclear giant cells surrounded by round and spindle cells. The cut surface of the tumour presents a deep red or maroon colour. While occasionally met with in tendon sheaths and bursæ, and is then of an orange-yellow colour, the myeloma occurs most frequently in the cancellous tissue at the ends of the long bones, its favourite site being the upper end of the tibia. Although formerly classified as a sarcoma, it is the exception for it to present malignant features, and it can usually be extirpated by local measures without fear of recurrence. The diagnosis, X-ray appearances, and the method of removal are considered with the diseases of bone. Sometimes the myeloma is met with in multiple form in the skeleton, in association with an unusual form of protein in the urine (Bence Jones).

Myeloma.—A myeloma consists of large multinucleated giant cells surrounded by round and spindle cells. The cut surface of the tumor shows a deep red or maroon color. Although it occasionally occurs in tendon sheaths and bursae and appears orange-yellow there, myeloma is most commonly found in the cancellous tissue at the ends of long bones, particularly at the upper end of the tibia. While it was previously classified as a sarcoma, it rarely shows malignant characteristics and can usually be removed locally without worrying about recurrence. The diagnosis, X-ray findings, and removal methods are discussed along with bone diseases. Sometimes, myeloma presents in a multiple form in the skeleton, associated with a specific type of protein in the urine (Bence Jones).

Myoma.—A myoma is composed of non-striped muscle fibres. A pure myoma is very rare, and is met with in organs possessed of non-striped muscle, such as the stomach, intestine, urinary bladder, and prostate. In the uterus, which is the most common situation, these tumours contain a considerable admixture of fibrous tissue, and are known as fibroids or fibro-myomas. They present on section a fasciculated appearance, which may resemble that of a section of balls of cotton (Fig. 54). They are encapsulated and vascular, frequently attain a large size, and may be single or multiple. While they may occasion neither inconvenience nor suffering, they frequently give rise to profuse hæmorrhage from the uterus, and may cause serious symptoms by pressing injuriously on the ureters or the intestine, or by complicating pregnancy and parturition.

Myoma.—A myoma is made up of smooth muscle fibers. A pure myoma is very rare and occurs in organs that have smooth muscle, like the stomach, intestines, urinary bladder, and prostate. In the uterus, which is the most common location for these tumors, they contain a significant amount of fibrous tissue and are called fibroids or fibro-myomas. When cut open, they have a banded appearance that can look like a section of cotton balls (Fig. 54). They are encapsulated and have a good blood supply, often growing quite large, and can be single or multiple. While they might cause no discomfort or issues, they often lead to heavy bleeding from the uterus and can cause serious problems by pressing on the ureters or intestines, or by complicating pregnancy and childbirth.

The Rhabdomyoma is an extremely rare form of tumour, met with in the kidney, uterus, and testicle. It contains striped muscle fibres, and is supposed to originate from a residue of muscular tissue which has become sequestrated during development.

The Rhabdomyoma is a very rare type of tumor found in the kidney, uterus, and testicle. It contains striated muscle fibers and is thought to come from leftover muscle tissue that became isolated during development.

Fig. 54.—Fibro-myoma of Uterus.  (Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 54.—Fibro-myoma of Uterus.

Fig. 54.—Uterine fibroid.

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Glioma.—A glioma is a tumour composed of neuroglia. It is met with exclusively in the central nervous system, retina, and optic nerve. It is a slowly growing, soft, ill-defined tumour, which displaces the adjacent nerve centres and nerve tracts, and is liable to become the seat of hæmorrhage and thus to give rise to pressure symptoms resembling apoplexy. The glioma of the retina tends to grow into the vitreous humour and to perforate the globe. It is usually of the nature of a glio-sarcoma and is highly malignant.

Glioma.—A glioma is a tumor made up of neuroglial cells. It occurs only in the central nervous system, retina, and optic nerve. This type of tumor grows slowly, is soft, and has an unclear boundary, which can push against nearby nerve centers and nerve pathways. It can also bleed, leading to pressure symptoms that resemble a stroke. The glioma in the retina often extends into the vitreous humor and can cause the eye to rupture. It is generally a type of glio-sarcoma and is very aggressive.

Endotheliomas take origin from the endothelium of lymph vessels and blood vessels, and serous cavities. They show great variation in type, partly because of the number of different kinds of endothelium from which they are derived, and partly because the new connective tissue which is formed is liable to undergo transformation into other tissues. They may be soft or hard, solid or cystic, diffuse or circumscribed; they grow very slowly, and are almost always innocent, although recurrence has been occasionally observed. Cases of multiple endotheliomata of the skin have recently been described by Wise.

Endotheliomas originate from the endothelium of lymph vessels, blood vessels, and serous cavities. They show a lot of variation in type, partly due to the different kinds of endothelium they come from and partly because the new connective tissue that forms can change into other types of tissue. They can be soft or hard, solid or cystic, diffuse or circumscribed; they grow very slowly and are almost always benign, although there have been occasional cases of recurrence. Recently, Wise described instances of multiple endotheliomata of the skin.

Angioma, lymphangioma, and neuroma are described with the disease of the individual tissues.

Angioma, lymphangioma, and neuroma are explained in relation to the disease of specific tissues.

Malignant Connective-tissue Tumours—Sarcoma

The term sarcoma is applied to any connective-tissue tumour which exhibits malignant characters. The essential structural feature is the predominance of the cellular elements over the intercellular substance or stroma, in which respect a sarcoma resembles the connective tissue of the embryo. The typical sarcoma consists chiefly of immature or embryonic connective tissue. It most frequently originates from fascia, intermuscular connective tissue, periosteum, bone-marrow, and skin, and forms a rounded or nodulated tumour which appears to be encapsulated, but the capsule merely consists of the condensed surrounding tissues, and usually contains sarcomatous elements. The consistence of the tumour depends on the nature and amount of the stroma, and on the presence of degenerative changes. The softer medullary forms are composed almost exclusively of cells; while the harder forms—such as the fibro-, chondro-, and osteo-sarcoma—are provided with an abundant stroma and are relatively poor in cells. Degenerative changes may produce areas of softening or liquefaction which result in the formation of cystic cavities in the interior of the tumour. The colour depends on the amount of blood in the tumour, and on the presence of the products of degeneration.

The term sarcoma refers to any malignant tumor of connective tissue. The key structural feature is that the cellular components dominate over the intercellular material or stroma, similar to the connective tissue found in embryos. A typical sarcoma mainly consists of immature or embryonic connective tissue. It usually develops from fascia, intermuscular connective tissue, periosteum, bone marrow, and skin, forming a rounded or nodular tumor that appears to be encapsulated. However, this capsule is just made up of the thickened surrounding tissues and generally contains sarcomatous cells. The firmness of the tumor is influenced by the type and quantity of the stroma, as well as any degenerative changes present. The softer medullary forms are almost entirely made up of cells, while the harder forms—like fibro-, chondro-, and osteo-sarcoma—have abundant stroma and fewer cells. Degenerative changes may create areas of softening or liquefaction, leading to cystic cavities within the tumor. The color of the tumor is determined by the blood content and the presence of degeneration products.

The blood vessels are usually represented by mere chinks or spaces between the cells. This peculiarity accounts for the facility with which hæmorrhage takes place into the substance of the tumour, the persistence of the bleeding when it is incised or ulcerates through the skin, and the readiness with which the sarcomatous cells are carried off and infect distant parts through the blood-stream. Sarcomas are devoid of lymphatics, and unless originating in lymphatic structures—for example, in the tonsil—they rarely infect the lymph glands. Minute portions of the tumour grow into the small veins, and, becoming detached, are transported by the blood-current to distant organs, where they are arrested in the capillaries and give rise to secondary growths. These are most frequently situated in the lungs, except when the primary growth lies within the territory of the portal circulation, in which case they occur in the liver. The secondary growths closely resemble the parent tumour. Sarcoma may invade an adjacent vein on such a scale that if the invading portion becomes detached it may constitute a dangerous embolus. This may be observed in sarcoma of the kidney, the growth taking place along the renal vein until it projects into the vena cava.

The blood vessels are usually shown as small gaps or spaces between the cells. This detail explains how easily bleeding happens into the tumor's tissue, the bleeding continues when it is cut open or breaks through the skin, and how quickly the sarcomatous cells can move and infect distant areas through the bloodstream. Sarcomas lack lymphatics, and unless they start in lymphatic structures—for example, in the tonsils—they rarely spread to the lymph nodes. Tiny parts of the tumor can grow into small veins and, once detached, are carried away by the blood to distant organs, where they get stuck in the capillaries and lead to secondary tumors. These are most often found in the lungs unless the primary tumor is in the area of the portal circulation, in which case they occur in the liver. The secondary tumors closely resemble the original tumor. Sarcomas can invade a nearby vein so extensively that if the invading part detaches, it can create a dangerous embolus. This can be seen in kidney sarcoma, where the growth extends along the renal vein until it protrudes into the vena cava.

Fig. 55.—Recurrent Sarcoma of Sciatic Nerve in a woman æt. 27. Recurrence twenty months after removal of primary growth.

Fig. 55.—Recurrent Sarcoma of Sciatic Nerve in a woman æt. 27. Recurrence twenty months after removal of primary growth.

Fig. 55.—Recurrent sarcoma of the sciatic nerve in a 27-year-old woman. Recurrence occurred twenty months after the primary tumor was removed.

In its growth, a sarcoma compresses and destroys neighbouring parts, surrounds vessels and nerves, and may lead to destruction of the skin, either by invading it, or more commonly by causing sloughing from pressure. Inflammatory and suppurative changes may take place as a result of pyogenic infection following upon sloughing of the overlying skin or upon an exploratory incision. Once the skin is broken the tumour fungates through the opening. Sarcomas vary in malignancy, especially as regards rapidity of growth and capacity for dissemination. Certain of them, such as the so-called “recurrent fibroid of Paget,” grow comparatively slowly, and are only malignant in the sense that they tend to recur locally after removal; others—especially the more cellular ones—grow with extreme rapidity, and are early disseminated throughout the body, resembling in these respects the most malignant forms of cancer. They are usually solitary in the first instance, although primary multiple growths are occasionally met with in the skin and in the bones.

In its growth, a sarcoma compresses and destroys nearby tissues, surrounds blood vessels and nerves, and may lead to skin damage, either by invading it or, more commonly, by causing the skin to break down due to pressure. Inflammatory and pus-producing changes can occur as a result of a bacterial infection following the breakdown of the skin or after an exploratory incision. Once the skin is breached, the tumor can grow through the opening. Sarcomas differ in how aggressive they are, particularly in their growth rate and ability to spread. Some, like the so-called “recurrent fibroid of Paget,” grow relatively slowly and are considered malignant mainly because they tend to come back locally after being removed; others—especially the more cellular types—grow extremely quickly and spread throughout the body early on, resembling the most aggressive forms of cancer. They are usually solitary at first, although primary multiple growths can occasionally be found in the skin and bones.

Many varieties of sarcoma are recognised, according to its structural peculiarities. Thus, in virtue of the size and character of the cells, we have the small round-celled and the large round-celled sarcoma, the small and the large spindle-celled, the giant-celled and the mixed-celled sarcoma. The lympho-sarcoma presents a structure similar to that of lymph-follicular tissue, and the alveolar sarcoma an arrangement of cells in alveoli resembling that seen in cancers. When there is a considerable amount of intercellular fibrous tissue, the tumour is called a fibro-sarcoma.

Many types of sarcoma are recognized based on their structural differences. Therefore, depending on the size and type of the cells, we have the small round-celled and the large round-celled sarcoma, the small and the large spindle-celled varieties, the giant-celled sarcoma, and the mixed-celled sarcoma. The lympho-sarcoma has a structure similar to that of lymph-follicular tissue, while the alveolar sarcoma has a cellular arrangement in alveoli that resembles what is seen in cancers. When there is a significant amount of intercellular fibrous tissue, the tumor is referred to as a fibro-sarcoma.

Fig. 56.—Fungating Sarcoma of Arm. (Dr. J. M'Watt's case.)

Fig. 56.—Fungating Sarcoma of Arm.

Fig. 56.—Fungating Sarcoma of Arm.

(Dr. J. M'Watt's case.)

(Dr. J. M'Watt's case.)

The term lymphangio-sarcoma is applied when the cells of the tumour are derived from the endothelium of lymph spaces and vessels. The angio-sarcomas are those in which blood vessels form a prominent element in the structure of the tumour. They are sometimes derived from innocent angiomas, and they may be so vascular as to pulsate and on auscultation yield a blowing murmur like an aneurysm. The glio-sarcoma, myxo-sarcoma, chondro-sarcoma, and myo-sarcoma are mixed forms which usually develop in pre-existing innocent tumours. The osteo-sarcoma is characterised by the formation in the tumour of bone, the medullary spaces being occupied by sarcomatous cells in place of marrow. The osteoid sarcoma is characterised by the formation of a tissue resembling bone but deficient in lime salts, and the petrifying sarcoma by the formation of calcified areas in the stroma. These varieties, although met with chiefly in the bones, may occur in soft tissues such as muscle, and in such organs as the mamma. The pigmented varieties include the chloroma, which is of a light-green colour, and the melanotic sarcoma, which is brown or black. The psammoma is a sarcoma containing a material resembling sand; it is chiefly met with in the membranes of the brain. The chordoma is a rare form of tumour originating from the remains of the notochord in the region of the spheno-occipital synchondrosis or in the sacro-coccygeal region.

The term lymphangio-sarcoma is used when the cells of the tumor come from the lining of lymph spaces and vessels. The angio-sarcomas are those where blood vessels play a major role in the tumor's structure. Sometimes, they can come from benign angiomas and may be so vascular that they pulsate and, upon listening with a stethoscope, produce a whooshing sound similar to an aneurysm. The glio-sarcoma, myxo-sarcoma, chondro-sarcoma, and myo-sarcoma are mixed forms that typically develop from pre-existing benign tumors. The osteo-sarcoma is marked by the tumor forming bone, with the medullary spaces filled with sarcomatous cells instead of marrow. The osteoid sarcoma involves forming tissue that resembles bone but lacks calcium salts, while the petrifying sarcoma involves forming calcified areas in the stroma. These types, although primarily found in the bones, can also occur in soft tissues like muscle and in organs such as the breast. The pigmented types include chloroma, which is light green, and melanotic sarcoma, which is brown or black. The psammoma is a sarcoma containing material that looks like sand; it is mostly found in the membranes of the brain. The chordoma is a rare form of tumor that comes from the remnants of the notochord located in the area of the spheno-occipital synchondrosis or in the sacro-coccygeal region.

Diagnosis of Sarcoma.—A sarcoma is to be differentiated from an inflammatory swelling such as results from tubercle, actinomycosis, or syphilis, from an innocent tumour, and from a cancer. The points on which the diagnosis is founded are discussed with the different tissues and organs.

Diagnosis of Sarcoma.—A sarcoma needs to be distinguished from an inflammatory swelling caused by conditions like tuberculosis, actinomycosis, or syphilis, from a benign tumor, and from cancer. The aspects on which the diagnosis is based are discussed along with the different tissues and organs.

Treatment.—The removal of the tumour by operation is the most reliable method of treatment; in order to be successful it must be undertaken before dissemination has taken place, and a considerable area of healthy tissue beyond the apparent margin of the growth must be removed, and in tumours near the surface of the body, the overlying skin also.

Treatment.—The most reliable way to treat the tumor is through surgery. To be successful, it needs to be done before it spreads, and a significant amount of healthy tissue beyond the visible edge of the growth must also be removed. In the case of tumors close to the surface of the body, the skin above them should be removed as well.

In order to prevent recurrence, a tube of radium, to which a silk thread is attached, is inserted into the space from which the tumour was removed; the thread is brought out at the drain-opening, and at the end of a week or ten days the tube of radium is removed by pulling on the thread. Radium causes a reaction in the tissues attended with exudation from the vessels, for the escape of which provision must be made. If radium is not available, the affected area is repeatedly exposed to the action of the X-rays as soon as the wound has healed. The employment of these measures has diminished to a remarkable degree the recurrence of sarcoma after operation.

To prevent a recurrence, a tube of radium with a silk thread attached is placed into the space where the tumor was removed; the thread is brought out through the drain opening, and after a week or ten days, the tube of radium is taken out by pulling on the thread. Radium triggers a reaction in the tissues that leads to fluid buildup from the blood vessels, so measures need to be in place for this drainage. If radium isn’t available, the affected area is repeatedly exposed to X-rays once the wound has healed. These methods have significantly reduced the recurrence of sarcoma after surgery.

It will readily be understood that the less thoroughly or radically the growth has been removed, the more do we depend upon radium or the X-rays for bringing about a permanent cure, and that in advanced cases of sarcoma and in cases in which, on account of their anatomical situation, removal by operation is necessarily incomplete, the prospect of cure is still more dependent on the use of radium or of the X-rays. Finally, there are cases in which removal by operation is impossible, the so-called inoperable sarcoma; a tube of radium, to which a silk thread is attached, is inserted into the substance of the tumour, either through an opening made by a large trocar, or, when necessary, by open dissection. A second tube of radium is placed upon the skin over the tumour and is secured there by a stitch or by a strip of plaster, thus securing a cross-fire action of the radium rays, both from within and without, as this is found to be much more efficacious in destroying or inhibiting the cellular elements of the growth. The tubes of radium are left in situ for from eight to fourteen days, according to the power of the radium employed, but are moved about every second day or so in order that every part of the tumour may be efficiently radiated. If the tumour shrinks in size after the use of radium and becomes operable, it should be removed before time is given it to resume its growth. It will depend upon the subsequent course of the disease, whether or not a second, or it may be even a third, application of radium will be required.

It’s easy to see that the less completely the growth has been removed, the more we rely on radium or X-rays for achieving a permanent cure. In advanced cases of sarcoma, or when surgery can't fully remove the tumor due to its location, the chances of a cure depend even more on the use of radium or X-rays. There are also cases where surgery is impossible—known as inoperable sarcoma; in these situations, a tube of radium, with a silk thread attached, is inserted into the tumor through an opening made with a large trocar or by open dissection when necessary. A second tube of radium is placed on the skin over the tumor and secured with stitches or tape, ensuring that the radium rays act from both inside and outside, which is much more effective at destroying or inhibiting the tumor’s cellular elements. The radium tubes are left in situ for eight to fourteen days, depending on the strength of the radium used, but they are repositioned every couple of days to ensure all parts of the tumor receive adequate radiation. If the tumor shrinks after radium treatment and becomes operable, it should be removed before it has a chance to grow back. Whether a second or even a third application of radium is needed will depend on how the disease progresses.

Where neither radium nor X-rays is available or applicable, recourse may be had to the injection of Coley's fluid, a preparation containing the mixed toxins of the streptococcus of erysipelas and the bacillus prodigiosus; or of selenium.

Where neither radium nor X-rays is available or applicable, one can turn to the injection of Coley's fluid, a mixture containing the toxins of the streptococcus from erysipelas and the bacillus prodigiosus; or selenium.

Epithelial Tumours

An excessive and erratic growth of epithelium is the essential and distinguishing feature of these tumours. The innocent forms are the papilloma and the adenoma; the malignant, the carcinoma or cancer.

An excessive and unpredictable growth of epithelium is the key and distinguishing characteristic of these tumors. The benign types are the papilloma and adenoma; the malignant ones are carcinoma or cancer.

Papilloma.—A papilloma is a tumour which projects from a cutaneous or mucous surface, and consists of a central axis of vascular fibrous tissue with a covering of epithelium resembling that of the surface from which the tumour grows. In the papillomas of the skin—commonly known as warts—the covering consists of epidermis; in those growing from mucous surfaces it consists of the epithelium covering the mucous membrane. When the surface epithelium projects as filiform processes, the tumour is called a villous papilloma, the best-known example of which is met with in the urinary bladder. Papillomatous growths are also met with in the larynx, in the ducts of the breast, and in the interior of certain cystic tumours of the breast and of the ovary. Although papillomas are primarily innocent, they may become the starting-point of cancer, especially in persons past middle life and if the papilloma has been subjected to irritation and has ulcerated. The clinical features and treatment of the various forms of papilloma are considered with the individual tissues and organs.

Papilloma.—A papilloma is a tumor that sticks out from a skin or mucous surface, consisting of a central core of blood-filled fibrous tissue covered by epithelium similar to that of the surface where it grows. In skin papillomas—commonly known as warts—the covering is made of epidermis; in those appearing on mucous surfaces, it consists of the epithelium lining the mucous membrane. When the surface epithelium extends into thin, thread-like projections, the tumor is called a villous papilloma, with the most recognized example found in the urinary bladder. Papillomatous growths can also occur in the larynx, the ducts of the breast, and within certain cystic tumors of the breast and ovary. Although papillomas are generally harmless, they can potentially lead to cancer, particularly in individuals over middle age and if the papilloma experiences irritation and ulceration. The clinical characteristics and treatment for the various types of papilloma are addressed alongside the specific tissues and organs involved.

Adenoma.—An adenoma is a tumour constructed on the type of, and growing in connection with, a secreting gland. In the substance of such glands as the mamma, parotid, thyreoid, and prostate, adenomas are met with as encapsulated tumours. When they originate from the glands of the skin or of a mucous membrane, they tend to project from the surface, and form pedunculated tumours or polypi.

Adenoma.—An adenoma is a tumor formed from a gland and develops in relation to a secreting gland. In glands like the breast, parotid, thyroid, and prostate, adenomas appear as encapsulated tumors. When they arise from skin glands or mucous membranes, they usually extend outwards from the surface and create stalked tumors or polyps.

Adenomas may be single or multiple, and they vary greatly in size. The tumour is seldom composed entirely of gland tissue; it usually contains a considerable proportion of fibrous tissue, and is then called a fibro-adenoma. When it contains myxomatous tissue it is called a myxo-adenoma, and when the gland spaces of the tumour become distended with accumulated secretion, a cystic adenoma, the best examples of which are met with in the mamma and ovary. A characteristic feature of the cystic variety is the tendency the tumour tissue exhibits to project into the interior of the cysts, constituting what are known as intracystic growths. They are essentially innocent, but intracystic growths, especially in the mamma of women over fifty, should be regarded with suspicion and therefore should be removed on radical lines. Transition forms between adenoma and carcinoma are also met with in the rectum and large intestine, and these should be treated on the same lines as cancer.

Adenomas can be either single or multiple, and they vary widely in size. The tumor is rarely made up entirely of gland tissue; it usually has a significant amount of fibrous tissue, in which case it's called a fibro-adenoma. If it contains myxomatous tissue, it’s known as a myxo-adenoma, and when the gland spaces of the tumor become filled with accumulated secretion, it becomes a cystic adenoma, with the best examples found in the breast and ovary. A distinct feature of the cystic type is the way the tumor tissue tends to extend into the inside of the cysts, creating what are referred to as intracystic growths. They are generally benign, but intracystic growths, especially in the breasts of women over fifty, should be treated with caution and therefore should be surgically removed. Transitional forms between adenoma and carcinoma can also be found in the rectum and large intestine, and these should be handled in the same manner as cancer.

Carcinoma or Cancer

A cancer is a malignant tumour which originates in epithelium. The cancer cells are derived by proliferation from already existing epithelium, and they invade the sub-epithelial connective tissue in the form of simple or branching columns. These columns are enclosed in spaces—termed alveoli—which are probably dilated lymph spaces, and which communicate freely with the lymph vessels. The cells composing the columns and filling the alveoli vary with the character of the epithelium in which the cancer originates. The malignancy of cancer depends on the tendency which the epithelium has of invading the tissues in its neighbourhood, and on the capacity of the cells, when transported elsewhere by the lymph or blood-stream, of giving rise to secondary growths.

A cancer is a malignant tumor that starts in the epithelium. The cancer cells come from the proliferation of existing epithelium and invade the sub-epithelial connective tissue in simple or branching columns. These columns are enclosed in spaces called alveoli, which are likely expanded lymph spaces and connect easily with the lymph vessels. The cells that make up the columns and fill the alveoli differ based on the type of epithelium where the cancer originates. The severity of cancer depends on how much the epithelium tends to invade nearby tissues and on the ability of the cells to create secondary tumors when carried to other areas by the lymph or bloodstream.

Cancer may arise on any surface covered by epithelium or in any of the secreting glands of the body, but it is much more common in some situations than in others. It is frequently met with, for example, in the skin, in the stomach and large intestine, in the breast, the uterus, and the external genitals; less frequently in the gall-bladder, larynx, thyreoid, prostate, and urinary bladder.

Cancer can develop on any surface covered by epithelium or in any of the body's secreting glands, but it occurs more commonly in certain areas than in others. For example, it's often found in the skin, stomach, large intestine, breast, uterus, and external genitals; it's less commonly seen in the gallbladder, larynx, thyroid, prostate, and urinary bladder.

Tissues appear to be most liable to cancer when, having attained maturity, they enter upon the phase of decadence or involution, and this phase is reached by different tissues at different periods. It is not so much, therefore, the age of the person in whom it occurs, as the age of the tissue in which it arises, that determines the maximum incidence of cancer. Cancer of the stomach appears and attains a maximum frequency earlier than cancer of the skin; cancer of the uterus and mamma is more frequent towards the decline of reproductive activity than in the later years of life; rectal cancer is not infrequently met with during the second and third decades. There is evidence that the irritation caused by alcohol and tobacco plays a part in the causation of cancer, in the fact that a large proportion of those who become the subjects of cancer of the mouth are excessive drinkers and smokers.

Tissues seem to be most vulnerable to cancer when they reach maturity and start to decline or go through involution, which happens at different times for different tissues. So, it's less about the person’s age when cancer develops and more about the age of the tissue where it starts that influences how often cancer occurs. Stomach cancer shows up and peaks in frequency earlier than skin cancer; cancers of the uterus and breast are more common towards the end of reproductive activity rather than in the later years of life; and rectal cancer is often found in people in their twenties and thirties. There’s evidence that the irritation from alcohol and tobacco contributes to cancer, as many who develop mouth cancer are heavy drinkers and smokers.

A cancer may appear as a papillary growth on a mucous or a skin surface, as a nodule in the substance of an organ, or as a diffuse thickening of a tubular organ such as the stomach or intestine. The absence of definition in cancerous tumours explains the difficulty of completely removing them by surgical measures, and has led to the practice of complete extirpation of cancerous organs wherever this is possible. The boundaries of the affected organ, moreover, are frequently transgressed by the disease, and the epithelial infiltration implicates the surrounding parts. In cancer of the breast, for example, the disease often extends to the adjacent skin, fat, and muscle; in cancer of the lip or tongue, to the mandible; in cancer of the uterus or intestine, to the investing peritoneum.

A cancer can show up as a growth on a mucous or skin surface, as a lump within an organ, or as a general thickening of a tubular organ like the stomach or intestine. The lack of clear boundaries in cancerous tumors makes it hard to completely remove them with surgery, leading to the practice of fully removing cancerous organs whenever possible. Additionally, the disease often spreads beyond the affected organ, and the invasive nature of cancer impacts nearby tissues. For example, in breast cancer, the disease frequently spreads to the nearby skin, fat, and muscle; in cancers of the lip or tongue, it can extend to the jawbone; and in cancers of the uterus or intestine, it may reach the surrounding peritoneum.

In addition to its tendency to infiltrate adjacent tissues and organs, cancer is also liable to give rise to secondary growths. These are most often met with in the nearest lymph glands; those in the neck, for example, becoming infected from cancer of the lip, tongue, or throat; those in the axilla, from cancer of the breast; those along the curvatures of the stomach, from cancer of the pylorus; and those in the groin, from cancer of the external genitals. In lymph vessels the cancer cells may merely accumulate so as to fill the lumen and form indurated cords, or they may proliferate and give rise to secondary nodules along the course of the vessels. When the lymphatic network in the skin is diffusely infected, the appearance is either that of a multitude of secondary nodules or of a diffuse thickening, so that the skin comes to resemble coarse leather. On the wall of the chest this condition is known as cancer en cuirasse. Although the cancer cells constantly attack the walls of the adjacent veins and spread into their interior at a comparatively early period, secondary growths due to dissemination by the blood-stream rarely show themselves clinically until late in the course of the disease. It is probable that many of the cancer cells which are carried away in the blood or lymph stream undergo necrosis and fail to give rise to secondary growths. Secondary growths present a faithful reproduction of the structure of the primary tumour. Apart from the lymph glands, the chief seats of secondary growths are the liver, lungs, serous membranes, and bone marrow.

In addition to its tendency to invade nearby tissues and organs, cancer can also lead to secondary growths. These are most commonly found in the closest lymph nodes; for example, the lymph nodes in the neck can become affected by cancer of the lip, tongue, or throat; those in the armpit can be impacted by breast cancer; those along the stomach can result from cancer of the pylorus; and those in the groin can arise from cancer of the external genitals. In lymph vessels, cancer cells may simply accumulate, filling the lumen and creating hard cords, or they may multiply and form secondary nodules along the path of the vessels. When the lymphatic network in the skin is extensively infected, it can appear as either numerous secondary nodules or a diffuse thickening, making the skin look like coarse leather. On the chest wall, this condition is referred to as cancer en cuirasse. Although cancer cells consistently invade the walls of surrounding veins and spread into their interiors relatively early, secondary growths caused by blood stream dissemination typically don't show up clinically until later stages of the disease. Many cancer cells carried away in the blood or lymph likely undergo necrosis and do not produce secondary growths. Secondary growths closely mimic the structure of the primary tumor. Besides lymph nodes, the main sites for secondary growths are the liver, lungs, serous membranes, and bone marrow.

It is generally believed that the secondary growths in cancer that develop at a distance from the primary tumour, those, for example, in the medullary canal of the femur or in the diploë of the skull occurring in advanced cases of cancer of the breast, are the result of dissemination of cancer cells by way of the blood-stream and are to be regarded as emboli. Sampson Handley disagrees with this view; he believes that the dissemination is accomplished in a more subtle way, namely, by the actual growth of cancer cells along the finer vessels of the lymph plexuses that ramify in the deep fascia, a method of spread which he calls permeation. It is maintained also that permeation occurs as readily against the lymph stream as with it. He compares the spread of cancer to that of an invisible annular ringworm. The growing edge extends in a wider and wider circle, within which a healing process may occur, so that the area of permeation is a ring, rather than a disc. Healing occurs by a process of “peri-lymphatic fibrosis,” but as the natural process of healing may fail at isolated points, nodules of cancer appear, which, although apparently separate from the primary growth, have developed in continuity with it, peri-lymphatic fibrosis having destroyed the cancer chain connecting the nodule with the primary growth. This centrifugal spread of cancer is clearly seen in the distribution of the subcutaneous secondary nodules so frequently met with in the late stages of mammary cancer. The area within which the secondary nodules occur is a circle of continually increasing diameter with the primary growth in the centre.

It is generally believed that secondary cancer growths that develop far from the primary tumor, such as those in the medullary canal of the femur or in the diploë of the skull seen in advanced cases of breast cancer, result from the spread of cancer cells through the bloodstream and are considered emboli. Sampson Handley disagrees with this view; he believes that the spread happens in a more subtle way, specifically through the actual growth of cancer cells along the smaller vessels of the lymph plexuses that branch out in the deep fascia—a method of spread that he calls permeation. It is also argued that permeation occurs as easily against the lymph flow as with it. He likens the spread of cancer to that of an invisible ringworm. The growing edge expands in an ever-widening circle, within which a healing process may take place, making the area of permeation a ring rather than a disc. Healing happens through “peri-lymphatic fibrosis,” but since the natural healing process may fail at certain points, nodules of cancer appear that, although they seem separate from the primary growth, have developed in continuity with it, as peri-lymphatic fibrosis has severed the connection between the nodule and the primary growth. This outward spread of cancer is clearly seen in the distribution of the secondary subcutaneous nodules that are often found in the late stages of breast cancer. The area where the secondary nodules occur forms a circle of continually increasing diameter with the primary growth at its center.

In the rare cases in which the skin of the greater part of the body is affected, the nodules rarely appear below the level of the deltoid or the middle third of the thigh, the patient dying before the spread can reach the distal portions of the limbs.

In the rare cases when most of the skin on the body is affected, the nodules rarely show up below the level of the deltoid or the middle third of the thigh, with the patient usually dying before the spread can reach the lower parts of the limbs.

Handley argues against the embolic origin of the metastases in the bones because of the rarity of these in the bones of the distal parts of the limbs, because of the fact that secondary cancer of the femur nearly always commences in the upper third of the shaft, which harmonises with the intimate connection of the deep fascia with the periosteum over the great trochanter, thus favouring invasion of the bone marrow when permeation has spread thus far. He claims support for the permeation theory from the fact that the humerus is rarely involved below the insertion of the deltoid, and that spontaneous fracture of the femur is three times more common on the side on which the breast cancer is situated.

Handley argues against the idea that metastases in the bones come from embolism because these are rare in the bones of the lower parts of the limbs. He points out that secondary cancer in the femur almost always starts in the upper third of the shaft, which aligns with the close connection between the deep fascia and the periosteum over the great trochanter. This relationship favors the invasion of bone marrow when the permeation has reached that point. He supports the permeation theory by noting that the humerus is rarely affected below the deltoid's insertion and that spontaneous fractures of the femur are three times more common on the side where the breast cancer is located.

The tumour tissue may undergo necrosis, and when the overlying skin or mucous membrane gives way an ulcer is formed. The margins of a cancerous ulcer (Fig. 57) are made up of tumour tissue which has not broken down. Usually they are irregular, nodularly thickened or indurated; sometimes they are raised and crater-like. The floor of the ulcer is smooth and glazed, or occupied by necrosed tissue, and the discharge is watery and blood-stained, and as a result of putrefactive changes may become offensive. Hæmorrhage is rarely a prominent feature, but discharge of blood may constitute a symptom of considerable diagnostic importance in cancer of internal organs such as the rectum, the bladder, or the uterus.

The tumor tissue may die, and when the skin or mucous membrane on top breaks down, an ulcer forms. The edges of a cancerous ulcer (Fig. 57) are made up of tumor tissue that hasn't broken down. They are usually irregular, thickened in a nodular way, or hardened; sometimes they are raised and crater-like. The bottom of the ulcer is smooth and shiny, or filled with dead tissue, and the discharge is watery and blood-stained, which may become foul-smelling due to decay. Bleeding is rarely a major issue, but blood discharge can be a significant symptom in diagnosing cancer of internal organs like the rectum, bladder, or uterus.

Fig. 57.—Carcinoma of Breast with Cancerous Ulcer.

Fig. 57.—Carcinoma of Breast with Cancerous Ulcer.

Fig. 57.—Breast Cancer with Ulceration.

The Contagiousness of Cancer.—A limited number of cases are on record in which a cancer appears to have been transferred by contact, as from the lower to the upper lip, from one labium majus to the other, from the tongue to the cheek, and from one vocal cord to the other; these being all examples of cancer involving surfaces which are constantly or frequently in contact. The transference of cancer from one human being to another, whether by accident, as in the case of a surgeon wounding his finger while operating for cancer, or by the deliberate introduction of a portion of cancerous tumour into the tissues, has never been known to occur. It is by no means infrequent, however, that when recurrence takes place after an operation for the removal of cancer, the recurrent nodules make their appearance in the main scar or in the scars of stitches in its neighbourhood. In the lower animals the grafting of cancer only succeeds in animals of the same species; for example, a cancer taken from a mouse will not grow in the tissues of a rat, but only in a mouse of the same variety as that from which the graft was taken.

The Contagiousness of Cancer.—A limited number of cases have been documented where cancer seems to have been transmitted through contact, such as from the lower lip to the upper lip, from one labium majus to the other, from the tongue to the cheek, and from one vocal cord to the other; all of these are instances of cancer affecting surfaces that are often in contact. The transfer of cancer from one person to another, whether accidentally, like when a surgeon accidentally injures his finger while operating on a cancer patient, or through the intentional introduction of part of a cancerous tumor into tissue, has never been reported. However, it is not uncommon for recurrent cancer to appear after surgery in the main scar or in the scars from stitches nearby. In lower animals, grafting cancer only works among animals of the same species; for example, a cancer taken from a mouse will not grow in a rat's tissues, but only in another mouse of the same variety as the one from which the graft was taken.

While cancer cannot be regarded as either contagious or infectious, it is important to bear in mind the possibility of infection of a wound with cancer when operating for the disease. A cancer should not be cut into unless this is essential for purposes of diagnosis, and the wound made for exploration should be tightly closed by stitches before the curative operation is proceeded with; the instruments used for the exploration must not be used again until they have been boiled. The greatest care should be taken that a cancer which has softened or broken down is not opened into during the operation.

While cancer isn't contagious or infectious, it’s crucial to consider the chance of a wound becoming infected with cancer when operating on it. A cancer should only be cut into if it’s absolutely necessary for diagnosis, and any exploration wound should be securely closed with stitches before moving on to the curative procedure. The instruments used for the exploration shouldn’t be reused until they’ve been boiled. Extreme caution is required to ensure that a cancer that has softened or broken down isn’t opened during the operation.

Investigations regarding the cause of cancer have been prosecuted with great energy during recent years, but as yet without positive result. It is recognised that there are a number of conditions which favour the development of cancer, such as prolonged irritation, and a considerable number of cases have been recorded in which cancer of the skin of the hands has followed prolonged and repeated exposure to the Röntgen rays.

Investigations into the cause of cancer have been pursued vigorously in recent years, but so far without definitive results. It's recognized that several conditions can promote the development of cancer, such as prolonged irritation, and many cases have been documented where skin cancer on the hands has occurred after extensive and repeated exposure to X-rays.

The Alleged Increase of Cancer.—Regarding the alleged increase of cancer, it may be pointed out that it is impossible to ascertain how much of the apparent increase is due to more accurate diagnosis and improved registration. It is probable also that some increase has taken place in consequence of the increased average duration of life; a larger proportion of persons now reach the age at which cancer is frequent.

The Alleged Increase of Cancer.—When it comes to the supposed rise in cancer cases, it's important to note that we can't really tell how much of the apparent increase is due to better diagnosis and improved record-keeping. It's also likely that some rise has occurred because people are living longer on average; more people are now reaching the age when cancer is more common.

The prognosis largely depends on the variety of cancer and on its situation. Certain varieties—such as the atrophic cancer of the breast which occurs in old people, and some forms of cancer in the rectum—are so indolent in their progress that they can scarcely be said to shorten life; while others—such as the softer varieties of mammary cancer occurring in young women—are among the most malignant of tumours. The mode in which cancer causes death depends to a large extent upon its situation. In the gullet, for example, it usually causes death by starvation; in the larynx or thyreoid, by suffocation; in the intestine, by obstruction of the bowels; in the uterus, prostate, and bladder, by hæmorrhage or by implication of the ureters and kidneys. Independently of their situation, however, cancers frequently cause death by giving rise to a progressive impairment of health known as the cancerous cachexia, a condition which is due to the continued absorption of poisonous products from the tumour. The patient loses appetite, becomes emaciated, pale, and feverish, and gradually loses strength until he dies. In many cases, especially those in which ulceration has occurred, the addition of pyogenic infection may also be concerned in the failure of health.

The prognosis mainly depends on the type of cancer and its location. Some types—like the atrophic cancer of the breast that happens in older people, and certain forms of rectal cancer—progress so slowly that they hardly shorten life. In contrast, other types—like the softer forms of breast cancer seen in younger women—are among the most aggressive tumors. How cancer leads to death largely depends on where it is located. For instance, in the esophagus, it typically causes death by starvation; in the larynx or thyroid, by suffocation; in the intestines, by bowel obstruction; and in the uterus, prostate, and bladder, by bleeding or involvement of the ureters and kidneys. Regardless of their location, cancers often lead to death by causing a progressive decline in health known as cancerous cachexia, which results from the ongoing absorption of toxic substances from the tumor. The patient experiences a loss of appetite, becomes thin, pale, and feverish, and gradually loses strength until death occurs. In many cases, especially when ulceration happens, the presence of a pyogenic infection may also contribute to the decline in health.

Treatment.—Removal by surgical means affords the best prospect of cure. If carcinomatous disease is to be rooted out, its mode of spread by means of the lymph vessels must be borne in mind, and as this occurs at an early stage, and is not evident on examination, a wide area must be included in the operation. The organ from which the original growth springs should, if practicable, be altogether removed, because its lymph vessels generally communicate freely with each other, and secondary deposits have probably already taken place in various parts of it. In addition, the nearest chain of lymph glands must also be removed, even though they may not be noticeably enlarged, and in some cases—in cancer of the breast, for example—the intervening lymph vessels should be removed at the same time.

Treatment.—Surgical removal offers the best chance for a cure. To completely eliminate cancer, it's important to understand how it spreads through the lymph vessels. This often happens early on and isn't visible during examination, so a wide area needs to be included in the surgery. If possible, the organ where the original tumor originated should be completely removed, since its lymph vessels generally connect closely with each other, and secondary growths likely have already occurred in various parts of it. Additionally, the nearest chain of lymph nodes must also be removed, even if they don't appear enlarged. In some cases—such as breast cancer—the connecting lymph vessels should be removed as well.

The treatment of cancer by other than operative methods has received a great deal of attention within recent years, and many agents have been put to the test, e.g. colloidal suspensions of selenium, but without any positive results. Most benefit has resulted from the use of radium and of the X-rays, and one or other should be employed as a routine measure after every operation for cancer.

The treatment of cancer using methods other than surgery has gained a lot of attention in recent years, and many agents have been tested, e.g. colloidal suspensions of selenium, but without any positive results. The greatest benefits have come from the use of radium and X-rays, and one or the other should be used as a standard procedure after every cancer operation.

It has been demonstrated that cancer cells are more sensitive to radium and to the Röntgen rays than the normal cells of the body, and are more easily killed. The effect varies a good deal with the nature and seat of the tumour. In rodent cancers of the skin, for example, both radium and X-ray treatment are very successful, and are to be preferred to operation because they yield a better cosmetic result. While small epitheliomas of the skin may be cured by means of the rays, they are not so amenable as rodent cancers.

It has been shown that cancer cells are more sensitive to radium and X-rays than normal body cells and can be killed more easily. The effect significantly depends on the type and location of the tumor. In rodent skin cancers, for example, both radium and X-ray treatments are very effective and are preferred over surgery because they produce better cosmetic results. While small skin epitheliomas can be treated successfully with radiation, they are not as responsive as rodent cancers.

Cancers of mucous membranes are less amenable to ray treatment because they are less circumscribed and are difficult of access. In cancers under the skin, the Röntgen rays are less efficient; if radium is employed, the tube containing it should be inserted into the substance of the tumour after the method described in connection with sarcoma—and another tube should be placed on the overlying skin.

Cancers of the mucous membranes are less responsive to radiation treatment because they're harder to target and more challenging to reach. For cancers beneath the skin, X-rays aren't very effective; when using radium, the tube containing it should be placed directly into the tumor, following the method mentioned with sarcoma—and another tube should be placed on the skin above it.

In the employment of X-rays and of radium in the treatment of cancer, experience is required, not only to obtain the maximum effect of the rays, but to avoid damage to the adjacent and overlying tissues.

In using X-rays and radium for cancer treatment, experience is necessary not just to achieve the best results from the rays, but also to prevent harm to the nearby and surrounding tissues.

Ray treatment is not to be looked upon as a rival but as a powerful supplement to the operative treatment of cancer.

Ray treatment should not be seen as a competitor but as a strong complement to surgical treatment for cancer.

Varieties of Cancer

The varieties of cancer are distinguished according to the character and arrangement of the epithelial cells.

The different types of cancer are classified based on the nature and organization of the epithelial cells.

The squamous epithelial cancer or epithelioma originates from a surface covered by squamous epithelium, such as the skin, or the mucous membrane of the mouth, gullet, or larynx. The cancer cells retain the characters of squamous epithelium, and, being confined within the lymph spaces of the sub-epithelial connective tissue, become compressed and undergo a horny change. This results in the formation of concentrically laminated masses known as cell nests.

Squamous cell cancer, or epithelioma, starts from areas covered by squamous epithelium, like the skin or the mucous membranes of the mouth, throat, or larynx. The cancer cells maintain the characteristics of squamous epithelium and, when trapped in the lymph spaces of the connective tissue beneath the epithelium, become compressed and undergo a keratinizing change. This leads to the development of layered masses known as cell nests.

The clinical features are those of a slowly growing indurated tumour, which nearly always ulcerates; there is a characteristic induration of the edges and floor of the ulcer, and its surface is often covered with warty or cauliflower-like outgrowths (Fig. 58). The infection of the lymph glands is early and constant, and constitutes the most dangerous feature of the disease; the secondary growths in the glands exhibit the characteristic induration, and may themselves break down and lead to the formation of ulcers.

The clinical features include a slowly growing hard tumor that almost always breaks open; the edges and bottom of the ulcer show noticeable hardness, and its surface is often covered with warty or cauliflower-like growths (Fig. 58). Infection of the lymph nodes happens early and is consistent, making it the most serious aspect of the disease; the secondary growths in the nodes show the same hardness and can also break down, leading to the formation of ulcers.

Fig. 58.—Epithelioma of Lip.

Fig. 58.—Epithelioma of Lip.

Fig. 58.—Lip Epithelioma.

Epithelioma frequently originates in long-standing ulcers or sinuses, and in scars, and probably results from the displacement and sequestration of epithelial cells during the process of cicatrisation.

Epithelioma often starts in long-term ulcers or sinuses, and in scars, and likely comes from the movement and isolation of epithelial cells during the healing process.

The columnar epithelial cancer or columnar epithelioma originates in mucous membranes covered with columnar epithelium, and is chiefly met with in the stomach and intestine. As it resembles an adenoma in structure it is sometimes described as a malignant adenoma. Its malignancy is shown by the proliferating epithelium invading the other coats of the stomach or intestine, and by the development of secondary growths.

The columnar epithelial cancer or columnar epithelioma starts in mucous membranes lined with columnar epithelium, mainly found in the stomach and intestines. Because it looks like an adenoma in structure, it’s sometimes called a malignant adenoma. Its cancerous nature is evident through the growing epithelium invading other layers of the stomach or intestine, and through the formation of secondary tumors.

Glandular carcinoma originates in organs such as the breast, and in the glands of mucous membranes and skin. The epithelial cells are not arranged on any definite plan, but are closely packed in irregularly shaped alveoli. If the alveoli are large and the intervening stroma is scanty and delicate, the tumour is soft and brain-like, and is described as a medullary or encephaloid cancer. If the alveoli are small and the intervening stroma is abundant and composed of dense fibrous tissue, the tumour is hard, and is known as a scirrhous cancer—a form which is most frequently met with in the breast. If the cells undergo degeneration and absorption and the stroma contracts, the tumour becomes still harder, and tends to shrink and to draw in the surrounding parts, leading, in the breast, to retraction of the nipple and overlying skin, and in the stomach and colon to narrowing of the lumen. When the cells of the tumour undergo colloid degeneration, a colloid cancer results; if the degeneration is complete, as may occur in the breast, the malignancy is thereby greatly diminished; if only partial, as is more common in rectal cancer, the malignancy is not appreciably affected. Melanin pigment is formed in relation to the cells and stroma of certain epithelial tumours, giving rise to melanotic cancer, one of the most malignant of all new growths. Cyst-like spaces may form in the tumour by the accumulation of the secretion of the epithelial cells, or as a result of their degeneration—cystic carcinoma. This is met with chiefly in the breast and ovary, and the tumour resembles the cystic adenoma, but it tends to infect its surroundings and gives rise to secondary growths.

Glandular carcinoma starts in organs like the breast, as well as in the glands of mucous membranes and skin. The epithelial cells aren't organized in any specific way but are tightly packed into irregularly shaped clusters called alveoli. If the alveoli are large and the space between them (the stroma) is limited and delicate, the tumor feels soft and looks like brain tissue, which is referred to as medullary or encephaloid cancer. If the alveoli are small and the stroma is abundant and made of dense fibrous tissue, the tumor is hard and is known as scirrhous cancer—this type is most commonly found in the breast. If the cells break down and are absorbed while the stroma shrinks, the tumor becomes even harder and tends to pull in the surrounding tissue, leading to puckering of the nipple and skin in the breast, and narrowing of the lumen in the stomach and colon. When the tumor cells experience colloid degeneration, it results in colloid cancer; if this degeneration is complete, as can happen in the breast, the tumor's malignancy is significantly reduced; if it's only partial, as is more typical in rectal cancer, the malignancy isn't noticeably affected. Melanin pigment can form in connection with the cells and stroma of certain epithelial tumors, leading to melanotic cancer, which is one of the most aggressive types of new growths. Cyst-like spaces may develop within the tumor due to the buildup of secretions from the epithelial cells or as a result of their degeneration—this is called cystic carcinoma. It mainly occurs in the breast and ovary, resembling a cystic adenoma, but it tends to invade nearby tissues and cause secondary growths.

Rodent cancer originates in the glands of the skin, and presents a special tendency to break down and ulcerate on the surface (Figs. 102 and 103). It almost never infects the lymph glands.

Rodent cancer starts in the skin glands and has a unique tendency to break down and ulcerate on the surface (Figs. 102 and 103). It almost never spreads to the lymph glands.

Dermoids

A dermoid is a tumour containing skin or mucous membrane, occurring in a situation where these tissues are not met under normal conditions.

A dermoid is a tumor that has skin or mucous membrane, appearing in a place where these tissues don't normally occur.

The skin dermoid, or derma-cyst as it has been called by Askanazy, arises from a portion of epiblast, which has become sequestrated during the process of coalescence of two cutaneous surfaces in development. This form is therefore most frequently met with on the face and neck in the situations which correspond to the various clefts and fissures of the embryo. It occurs also on the trunk in situations where the lateral halves of the body coalesce during development. Such a dermoid usually takes the form of a globular cyst, the wall of which consists of skin, and the contents of turbid fluid containing desquamated epithelium, fat droplets, cholestrol crystals, and detached hairs. Delicate hairs may also be found projecting from the epithelial lining of the cyst.

The skin dermoid, or derma-cyst as Askanazy referred to it, develops from a section of epiblast that becomes trapped during the merging of two skin surfaces in development. This type is most commonly found on the face and neck in areas that align with the various clefts and fissures of the embryo. It can also occur on the trunk in places where the lateral sides of the body join during development. This kind of dermoid typically appears as a round cyst, with walls made of skin, and contains a cloudy fluid that includes shed epithelial cells, fat droplets, cholesterol crystals, and loose hairs. Fine hairs may also protrude from the epithelial lining of the cyst.

Faulty coalescence of the cutaneous covering of the back occurs most frequently over the lower sacral vertebræ, giving rise to small congenital recesses, known as post-anal dimples and coccygeal sinuses. These recesses are lined with skin, which is furnished with hairs, sebaceous and sweat glands. If the external orifice becomes occluded, there results a dermoid cyst.

Faulty fusion of the skin on the back happens most often over the lower sacral vertebrae, resulting in small congenital indentations known as post-anal dimples and coccygeal sinuses. These indentations are lined with skin that has hair, sebaceous, and sweat glands. If the external opening gets blocked, it leads to a dermoid cyst.

Tubulo-dermoids arise from embryonic ducts and passages that are normally obliterated at birth, for example, lingual dermoids develop in relation to the thyreo-glossal duct; rectal and post-rectal dermoids to the post-anal gut; and branchial dermoids in relation to the branchial clefts. Tubulo-dermoids present the same structure as skin dermoids, save that mucous membrane takes the place of skin in the wall of the cyst, and the contents consist of the pent-up secretion of mucous glands.

Tubulo-dermoids develop from embryonic ducts and passages that are usually closed off at birth. For instance, lingual dermoids form in connection with the thyreo-glossal duct; rectal and post-rectal dermoids relate to the post-anal gut; and branchial dermoids are associated with the branchial clefts. Tubulo-dermoids have the same structure as skin dermoids, except that mucous membrane replaces skin in the cyst wall, and the contents consist of the trapped secretion from mucous glands.

Clinical Features.—Although dermoids are of congenital origin, they are rarely evident at birth, and may not give rise to visible tumours until puberty, when the skin and its appendages become more active, or not till adult life. Superficial dermoids, such as those met with at the outer angle of the orbit, form rounded, definitely limited tumours over which the skin is freely movable. They are usually adherent to the deeper parts, and when situated over the skull may be lodged in a depression or actual gap in the bone. Sometimes the cyst becomes infected and suppurates, and finally ruptures on the surface. This may lead to a natural cure, or a persistent sinus may form. Dermoids more deeply placed, such as those within the thorax, or those situated between the rectum and sacrum, give rise to difficulty in diagnosis, even with the help of the X-rays, and their nature is seldom recognised until the escape of the contents—particularly hairs—supplies the clue. The literature of dermoid cysts is full of accounts of puzzling tumours met with in all sorts of situations.

Clinical Features.—Although dermoids are congenital, they're usually not noticeable at birth and might not form visible tumors until puberty, when the skin and its appendages become more active, or even later in adult life. Superficial dermoids, like those found at the outer corner of the eye, create rounded, well-defined tumors with skin that moves freely over them. They’re typically attached to deeper tissues, and when located on the skull, they might be found in a depression or an actual gap in the bone. Sometimes, the cyst can get infected and pus-filled, eventually breaking through to the surface. This may result in a natural healing or the formation of a continuous sinus. Dermoids located deeper, such as those in the chest or between the rectum and sacrum, can be difficult to diagnose, even with X-rays, and their true nature is usually only identified when their contents—especially hairs—escape. The literature on dermoid cysts is filled with reports of unusual tumors found in various locations.

The treatment is to remove the cyst. When it is impossible to remove the whole of the lining membrane by dissection, the portion that is left should be destroyed with the cautery.

The treatment involves removing the cyst. If it's not possible to completely take out the lining membrane through dissection, the remaining part should be eliminated using cautery.

Ovarian Dermoids.—Dermoids are not uncommon in the ovary (Fig. 59). They usually take the form of unilocular or multilocular cysts, the wall of which contains skin, mucous membrane, hair follicles, sebaceous, sweat, and mucous glands, nails, teeth, nipples, and mammary glands. The cavity of the cyst usually contains a pultaceous mixture of shed epithelium, fluid fat, and hair. If the cyst ruptures, the epithelial elements are diffused over the peritoneum, and may give rise to secondary dermoids.

Ovarian Dermoids.—Dermoids are fairly common in the ovary (Fig. 59). They typically appear as single or multiple cysts, with walls that contain skin, mucous membrane, hair follicles, sebaceous, sweat, and mucous glands, nails, teeth, nipples, and breast tissues. The inside of the cyst often holds a thick mixture of shed cells, fatty fluid, and hair. If the cyst breaks, the epithelial elements can spread across the peritoneum and may lead to secondary dermoids.

Fig. 59.—Dermoid Cyst of Ovary showing Teeth in its interior.

Fig. 59.—Dermoid Cyst of Ovary showing Teeth in its interior.

Fig. 59.—Dermoid Cyst of Ovary showing Teeth inside.

The ovarian dermoid appears clinically as an abdominal or pelvic tumour provided with a pedicle; if the pedicle becomes twisted, the tumour undergoes strangulation, an event which is attended with urgent symptoms, not unlike those of strangulated hernia.

The ovarian dermoid shows up in clinical settings as a tumor in the abdomen or pelvis that has a stalk. If this stalk becomes twisted, the tumor gets cut off from its blood supply, leading to urgent symptoms similar to those of a strangulated hernia.

The treatment consists in removing the tumour by laparotomy.

The treatment involves removing the tumor through laparotomy.

Teratoma.—A teratoma is believed to result from partial dichotomy or cleavage of the trunk axis of the embryo, and is found exclusively in connection with the skull and vertebral column. It may take the form of a monstrosity such as conjoined twins or a parasitic fœtus, but more commonly it is met with as an irregularly shaped tumour, usually growing from the sacrum. On dissection, such a tumour is found to contain a curious mixture of tissues—bones, skin, and portions of viscera, such as the intestine or liver. The question of the removal of the tumour requires to be considered in relation to the conditions present in each individual case.

Teratoma.—A teratoma is thought to develop from a partial split or cleavage of the embryo's trunk axis and is found solely in connection with the skull and spine. It can manifest as a bizarre formation like conjoined twins or a parasitic fetus, but more often appears as an irregularly shaped tumor, typically originating from the sacrum. During dissection, this tumor is discovered to contain an unusual mix of tissues—bones, skin, and parts of organs, such as the intestine or liver. The decision to remove the tumor should be considered based on the specific circumstances of each case.

Cysts[3]

[3] Cysts which form in relation to new-growths have been considered with tumours.

[3] Cysts that develop in connection with new growths have been analyzed alongside tumors.

Cysts are rounded sacs, the wall being composed of fibrous tissue lined by epithelium or endothelium; the contents are fluid or semi-solid, and vary in character according to the tissue in which the cyst has originated.

Cysts are rounded sacs with walls made of fibrous tissue lined by epithelium or endothelium; the contents can be fluid or semi-solid and differ based on the type of tissue where the cyst started.

Retention and Exudation Cysts.Retention cysts develop when the duct of a secreting gland is partly obstructed; the secretion accumulates, and the gland and its duct become distended into a cyst. They are met with in the mamma and in the salivary glands. Sebaceous cysts or wens are described with diseases of the skin. Exudation cysts arise from the distension of cavities which are not provided with excretory ducts, such as those in the thyreoid.

Retention and Exudation Cysts.Retention cysts form when the duct of a gland that produces secretions is partially blocked; this causes secretion to build up, leading to the gland and its duct swelling into a cyst. These can be found in the breast and salivary glands. Sebaceous cysts or wens are discussed alongside skin diseases. Exudation cysts occur when cavities that don’t have drain ducts, like those in the thyroid, become swollen.

Implantation cysts are caused by the accidental transference of portions of the epidermis into the underlying connective tissue, as may occur in wounds by needles, awls, forks, or thorns. The implanted epidermis proliferates and forms a small cyst. They are met with chiefly on the palmar aspect of the fingers, and vary in size from a split pea to a cherry. The treatment consists in removing them by dissection.

Implantation cysts happen when bits of skin accidentally get pushed into the connective tissue underneath, which can occur from injuries caused by needles, awls, forks, or thorns. The embedded skin grows and creates a small cyst. These cysts are mostly found on the palm side of the fingers and can range in size from a split pea to a cherry. Treatment involves removing them through dissection.

Parasitic cysts are produced by the growth within the tissues of cyst-forming parasites, the best known being the tænia echinococcus, which gives rise to the hydatid cyst. The liver is by far the most common site of hydatid cysts in the human subject.

Parasitic cysts are formed by the growth of cyst-forming parasites within tissues, with the most well-known being tænia echinococcus, which leads to the hydatid cyst. The liver is by far the most common location for hydatid cysts in humans.

With regard to the further life-history of hydatids, the living elements of the cyst may die and degenerate, or the cyst may increase in size until it ruptures. As a result of pyogenic infection the cyst may be converted into an abscess.

With respect to the ongoing life cycle of hydatids, the living parts of the cyst can die and break down, or the cyst can grow bigger until it bursts. Due to a pyogenic infection, the cyst may turn into an abscess.

The clinical features of hydatids vary so much with their situation and size, that they are best discussed with the individual organs. In general it may be said that there is a slow formation of a globular, elastic, fluctuating, painless swelling. Fluctuation is detected when the cyst approaches the surface, and it is then also that percussion may elicit the “hydatid thrill” or fremitus. This thrill is not often obtainable, and in any case is not pathognomonic of hydatids, as it may be elicited in ascites and in other abdominal cysts. Pressure of the cyst upon adjacent structures, and the occurrence of suppuration, are attended with characteristic clinical features.

The clinical features of hydatids can vary significantly depending on their location and size, so it's best to discuss them in relation to the individual organs. Generally, there tends to be a slow development of a round, elastic, fluctuating, and painless swelling. Fluctuation can be felt when the cyst is close to the surface, and this is also when tapping the area may cause the “hydatid thrill” or fremitus. This thrill isn't always present, and in any case, it's not exclusive to hydatids since it can also be felt in ascites and other abdominal cysts. When the cyst puts pressure on nearby structures, or when suppuration occurs, there are specific clinical features that emerge.

The diagnosis of hydatids will be considered with the individual organs. The disease is more common in certain parts of Australia and in Shetland and Iceland than in countries where the association of dogs in the domestic life of the inhabitants is less intimate. Pfeiler, who has worked at the serum diagnosis of hydatid disease, regards the complement deviation method as the most reliable; he believes that a positive reaction may almost be regarded as absolutely diagnostic of an echinococcal lesion.

The diagnosis of hydatids will be looked at with respect to individual organs. This disease is more prevalent in some areas of Australia, as well as in Shetland and Iceland, compared to countries where dogs are less integrated into people's daily lives. Pfeiler, who has researched the serum diagnosis of hydatid disease, considers the complement deviation method to be the most reliable; he believes that a positive reaction can almost be seen as definitively indicative of an echinococcal lesion.

The treatment is to excise the cyst completely, or to inject into it a 1 per cent. solution of formalin. In operating upon hydatids the utmost care must be taken to avoid leakage of the contents of the cyst, as these may readily disseminate the infection.

The treatment is to completely remove the cyst or to inject a 1 percent solution of formalin into it. When operating on hydatids, it's crucial to be extremely careful to avoid leaking the contents of the cyst, as this can easily spread the infection.

A blood cyst or hæmatoma results from the encapsulation of extravasated blood in the tissues, from hæmorrhage taking place into a preformed cyst, or from the saccular pouching of a varicose vein.

A blood cyst or hematoma is caused by the encapsulation of escaped blood in the tissues, by bleeding that occurs into a pre-existing cyst, or by the pouching of a varicose vein.

A lymph cyst usually results from a contusion in which the skin is forcibly displaced from the subjacent tissues, and lymph vessels are thereby torn across. The cyst is usually situated between the skin and fascia, and contains clear or blood-stained serum. At first it is lax and fluctuates readily, later it becomes larger and more tense. The treatment consists in drawing off the contents through a hollow needle and applying firm pressure. Apart from injury, lymph cysts are met with as the result of the distension of lymph spaces and vessels (lymphangiectasis); and in lymphangiomas, of which the best-known example is the cystic hygroma or hydrocele of the neck.

A lymph cyst typically happens after a bruise where the skin is pushed away from the underlying tissues, causing the lymph vessels to tear. The cyst usually forms between the skin and the fascia, containing either clear or blood-stained fluid. At first, it feels soft and movable, but it can later become larger and more tense. Treatment involves draining the fluid with a hollow needle and applying firm pressure. Besides injuries, lymph cysts can also occur due to the expansion of lymph spaces and vessels (lymphangiectasis); they may also be seen in lymphangiomas, the most common example being the cystic hygroma or hydrocele of the neck.

Ganglion

This term is applied to a cyst filled with a clear colourless jelly or colloid material, met with in the vicinity of a joint or tendon sheath.

This term refers to a cyst filled with a clear, colorless jelly or colloid material, found near a joint or tendon sheath.

The commonest variety—the carpal ganglion—popularly known as a sprained sinew—is met with as a smooth, rounded, or oval swelling on the dorsal aspect of the carpus, usually towards its radial side (Fig. 60). It is situated over one of the intercarpal or other joints in this region, and may be connected with one or other of the extensor tendons. The skin and fascia are movable over the cyst. The cyst varies in size from a pea to a pigeon's egg, and usually attains its maximum size within a few months and then remains stationary. It becomes tense and prominent when the hand is flexed towards the palm. Its appearance is usually ascribed to some strain of the wrist—for example, in girls learning gymnastics. It may cause no symptoms or it may interfere with the use of the hand, especially in grasping movements and when the hand is dorsiflexed. In girls it may give rise to pain which shoots up the arm. Ganglia are also met with on the dorsum of the metacarpus and on the palmar aspect of the wrist.

The most common type—the carpal ganglion—often called a sprained tendon—appears as a smooth, rounded, or oval bump on the back of the wrist, usually on the thumb side (Fig. 60). It's located over one of the wrist joints and might be connected to one of the extensor tendons. The skin and fascia can move freely over the cyst. The cyst can range in size from a pea to a pigeon's egg, typically reaching its largest size within a few months and then staying that way. It becomes tight and noticeable when the hand is bent towards the palm. It's usually thought to be caused by some strain on the wrist, such as in girls practicing gymnastics. It might not cause any symptoms, or it could make it hard to use the hand, especially with gripping actions and when the hand is bent back. In girls, it can also cause shooting pain up the arm. You can also find ganglia on the back of the hand and on the palm side of the wrist.

Fig. 60.—Carpal Ganglion in a woman æt. 25.

Fig. 60.—Carpal Ganglion in a woman æt. 25.

Fig. 60.—Carpal Ganglion in a 25-year-old woman.

The tarsal ganglion is situated on the dorsum of the foot over one or other of the intertarsal joints. It is usually smaller, flatter, and more tense than that met with over the wrist, so that it is sometimes mistaken for a bony tumour. It rarely causes symptoms, unless so situated as to be pressed upon by the boot.

The tarsal ganglion is located on the top of the foot, over one of the intertarsal joints. It's generally smaller, flatter, and tighter than the one found over the wrist, which can lead to it being mistaken for a bony tumor. It hardly ever causes symptoms unless it's pressed by the boot.

Ganglia in the region of the knee are usually situated over the interval between the femur and tibia, most often on the lateral aspect of the joint in front of the tendon of the biceps (Fig. 61). The swelling, which may attain the size of half a walnut, is tense and hard when the knee is extended, and becomes softer and more prominent when it is flexed. They are met with in young adults who follow laborious occupations or who indulge in athletics, and they cause stiffness, discomfort, and impairment of the use of the limb. A ganglion is sometimes met with on the median aspect of the head of the metatarsal bone of the great toe and may be the cause of considerable suffering; it is indistinguishable from the thickened and enlarged bursa so commonly present in this situation in the condition known as bunion.

Ganglia around the knee are typically located in the space between the femur and tibia, most commonly on the outer side of the joint in front of the biceps tendon (Fig. 61). The swelling can reach the size of half a walnut, feeling tense and hard when the knee is straightened, and becoming softer and more noticeable when bent. These ganglia are often seen in young adults who have physically demanding jobs or participate in sports, and they can cause stiffness, discomfort, and reduced mobility in the limb. A ganglion can also appear on the inner side of the head of the metatarsal bone of the big toe, potentially causing significant pain; it can be hard to distinguish from the thickened and swollen bursa that is frequently found in this area in the condition known as bunion.

Fig. 61.—Ganglion on lateral aspect of Knee in a young woman.

Fig. 61.—Ganglion on lateral aspect of Knee in a young woman.

Fig. 61.—Nerve cluster on the outside of the knee in a young woman.

Ganglionic cysts are met with in other situations than those mentioned, but they are so rare as not to require separate description.

Ganglionic cysts can occur in other situations besides those mentioned, but they're so rare that they don't need a separate description.

Ganglia are to be diagnosed by their situation and physical characters; enlarged bursæ, synovial cysts, and new-growths are the swellings most likely to be mistaken for them. The diagnosis is sometimes only cleared up by withdrawing the clear, jelly-like contents through a hollow needle.

Ganglia should be diagnosed based on their location and physical characteristics; enlarged bursae, synovial cysts, and tumors are the types of swellings that are most likely to be confused with them. Sometimes, the diagnosis is only clarified by draining the clear, jelly-like fluid using a hollow needle.

Pathological Anatomy.—The wall of the cyst is composed of fibrous tissue closely adherent to or fused with the surrounding tissues, so that it cannot be shelled out. There is no endothelial lining, and the fibrous tissue of the wall is in immediate contact with the colloid material in the interior, which appears to be derived by a process of degeneration from the surrounding connective tissue. In the region of the knee the ganglion is usually multilocular, and consists of a meshwork of fibrous tissue, the meshes of which are occupied by colloid material.

Pathological Anatomy.—The cyst wall is made up of fibrous tissue that is tightly attached to or fused with the surrounding tissues, making it impossible to remove without damage. There is no endothelial lining, and the fibrous tissue of the wall is in direct contact with the colloid material inside, which seems to have come from the degeneration of the nearby connective tissue. In the area around the knee, the ganglion is typically multilocular and consists of a network of fibrous tissue, with the spaces filled by colloid material.

It is often stated that a ganglion originates from a hernial protrusion of the synovial membrane of a joint or tendon sheath. We have not been able to demonstrate any communication between the cavity of the cyst and that of an adjacent tendon sheath or joint. It is possible, however, that the cyst may originate from a minute portion of synovial membrane being protruded and strangulated so that it becomes disconnected from that to which it originally belonged; it may then degenerate and give rise to colloid material, which accumulates and forms a cyst. Ledderhose and others regard ganglia as entirely new formations in the peri-articular tissues, resulting from colloid degeneration of the fibrous tissue of the capsular ligament, occurring at first in numerous small areas which later coalesce. Ganglia are probably, therefore, of the nature of degeneration cysts arising in the capsule of joints, in tendons, and in their sheaths.

It’s often said that a ganglion comes from a herniated protrusion of the synovial membrane of a joint or tendon sheath. However, we haven’t been able to show any connection between the cyst’s cavity and that of a nearby tendon sheath or joint. It’s possible, though, that the cyst starts from a small piece of synovial membrane that gets pushed out and pinched off, becoming separate from what it was originally part of; it may then break down and produce colloid material, which builds up and forms a cyst. Ledderhose and others see ganglia as entirely new formations in the tissues around joints, resulting from the colloid degeneration of the fibrous tissue in the capsular ligament, initially occurring in many small areas that eventually merge. Therefore, ganglia are likely degeneration cysts forming in the joint capsule, tendons, and their sheaths.

Treatment.—A ganglion can usually be got rid of by a modification of the old-fashioned seton. The skin and cyst wall are transfixed by a stout needle carrying a double thread of silkworm gut; some of the colourless jelly escapes from the punctures; the ends of the thread are tied and cut short, and a dressing is applied. A week later the threads are removed and the minute punctures are sealed with collodion. The action of the threads is to convert the cyst wall into granulation tissue, which undergoes the usual conversion into scar tissue. If the cyst re-forms, it should be removed by open dissection under local anæsthesia. Puncture with a tenotomy knife and scraping the interior, and the injection of irritants, are alternative, but less satisfactory, methods of treatment.

Treatment.—A ganglion can usually be eliminated by a modern version of the traditional seton method. The skin and cyst wall are pierced with a strong needle carrying a double thread of silkworm gut; some of the clear jelly leaks out from the punctures; the ends of the thread are tied and trimmed, and a dressing is applied. A week later, the threads are removed and the tiny punctures are sealed with collodion. The purpose of the threads is to turn the cyst wall into granulation tissue, which will then typically turn into scar tissue. If the cyst reappears, it should be removed through open dissection under local anesthesia. Puncturing with a tenotomy knife and scraping the inside, along with injecting irritants, are alternative but less effective treatment methods.

Ganglia in the substance of tendons are rare. The diagnosis rests on the observation that the small tumour is cystic, and that it follows the movements of the tendon. The cyst is at first multiple, but the partitions disappear, and the spaces are thrown into one. The tendon is so weakened that it readily ruptures. The best treatment is to resect the affected segment of tendon.

Ganglia in the substance of tendons are uncommon. The diagnosis is based on the observation that the small tumor is cystic and moves with the tendon. Initially, the cysts are multiple, but the partitions dissolve, merging the spaces into one. The tendon becomes so weakened that it easily ruptures. The most effective treatment is to remove the affected section of the tendon.

The so-called “compound palmar ganglion” is a tuberculous disease of the tendon sheaths, and is described with diseases of tendon sheaths.

The so-called “compound palmar ganglion” is a tuberculous disease of the tendon sheaths and is related to other tendon sheath diseases.

CHAPTER XI
INJURIES

Contusions

A contusion or bruise is a laceration of the subcutaneous soft tissues, without solution of continuity of the skin. When the integument gives way at the same time, a contused-wound results. Bruising occurs when force is applied to a part by means of a blunt object, whether as a direct blow, a crush, or a grazing form of violence. If the force acts at right angles to the part, it tends to produce localised lesions which extend deeply; while, if it acts obliquely, it gives rise to lesions which are more diffuse, but comparatively superficial. It is well to remember that those who suffer from scurvy, or hæmophilia (bleeders), and fat and anæmic females, are liable to be bruised by comparatively trivial injuries.

A contusion or bruise is a tear in the soft tissues beneath the skin, without breaking the skin's surface. When the skin also gets damaged at the same time, it leads to a contused-wound. Bruising happens when a blunt object applies force to a body part, whether through a direct hit, crushing, or a scraping type of injury. If the force hits straight on, it usually causes localized injuries that go deeper; whereas, if it strikes at an angle, it results in injuries that are more spread out but shallower. It's important to note that people with scurvy, hemophilia (bleeders), and overweight or anemic women are more prone to bruising from relatively minor injuries.

Clinical Features.—The less severe forms of contusion are associated with ecchymosis, numerous minute and discrete punctate hæmorrhages being scattered through the superficial layers of the skin, which is slightly œdematous. The effused blood is soon reabsorbed.

Clinical Features.—The milder forms of bruising are associated with ecchymosis, which shows many tiny and separate punctate hemorrhages scattered throughout the upper layers of the skin, which is slightly swollen. The pooled blood is quickly reabsorbed.

The more severe forms are attended with extravasation, the extravasated blood being widely diffused through the cellular tissue of the part, especially where this is loose and lax, as in the region of the orbit, the scrotum and perineum, and on the chest wall. A blue or bluish-black discoloration occurs in patches, varying in size and depth with the degree of force which produced the injury, and in shape with the instrument employed. It is most intense in regions where the skin is naturally thin and pigmented. In parts where the extravasated blood is only separated from the oxygen of the air by a thin layer of epidermis or by a mucous membrane, it retains its bright arterial colour. These points are often well illustrated in cases of black eye, where the blood effused under the conjunctiva is bright red, while that in the eyelids is almost black. In severe contusions associated with great tension of the skin—for example, over the front of the tibia or around the ankle—blisters often form on the surface and constitute a possible avenue of infection. When deeply situated, the blood tends to spread along the lines of least resistance, partly under the influence of gravity, passing under fasciæ, between muscles, along the sheaths of vessels, or in connective-tissue spaces, so that it may only reach the surface after some time, and at a considerable distance from the seat of injury. This fact is sometimes of importance in diagnosis, as, for example, in certain fractures of the base of the skull, where discoloration appears under the conjunctiva or behind the mastoid process some days after the accident.

The more severe cases involve extravasation, where the leaked blood spreads widely through the tissue, especially in areas that are loose and flexible, like around the eyes, scrotum, perineum, and the chest wall. A blue or bluish-black discoloration appears in patches that vary in size and depth, depending on the force that caused the injury, and the shape corresponds to the tool used. The discoloration is most pronounced in areas where the skin is naturally thin and pigmented. In places where the extravasated blood is only separated from the air by a thin layer of skin or a mucous membrane, it keeps its bright red color. This is evident in cases of a black eye, where the blood trapped under the conjunctiva is bright red, while the blood in the eyelids appears almost black. In severe bruises with significant skin tension—such as over the front of the shin or around the ankle—blisters often develop on the surface, which can lead to possible infections. When blood is deep within the tissue, it tends to spread along the paths of least resistance, driven partly by gravity, moving under fascia, between muscles, along the sheaths of vessels, or in connective tissue spaces. This can cause it to only reach the skin's surface later on, and far from the original injury site. This detail can be important for diagnosis, as seen in certain skull base fractures, where discoloration shows up under the conjunctiva or behind the ear days after the injury.

Blood extravasated deeply in the tissues gives rise to a firm, resistant, doughy swelling, in which there may be elicited on deep palpation a peculiar sensation, not unlike the crepitus of fracture.

Blood that seeps deeply into the tissues causes a firm, resistant, doughy swelling, where deep pressure may produce a unique sensation similar to the crackling feeling of a fracture.

It frequently happens that, from the tearing of lymph vessels, serous fluid is extravasated, and a lymphatic or serous cyst may form.

It often happens that when lymph vessels are torn, serous fluid leaks out, and a lymphatic or serous cyst can develop.

In all contusions accompanied by extravasation, there is marked swelling of the area involved, as well as pain and tenderness. The temperature may rise to 101° F., or, in the large extravasations that occur in bleeders, even higher—a form of aseptic fever. The degree of shock is variable, but sudden syncope frequently results from severe bruises of the testicle, abdomen, or head, and occasionally marked nervous depression follows these injuries.

In all bruises that come with swelling, there's noticeable swelling in the affected area along with pain and tenderness. The temperature can rise to 101°F, or even higher in large areas of swelling that happen with serious bleeding—a type of aseptic fever. The level of shock can vary, but sudden fainting often occurs from severe bruises of the testicles, abdomen, or head, and sometimes significant nervous depression follows these injuries.

Contusion of muscles or nerves may produce partial atrophy and paresis, as is often seen after injuries in the region of the shoulder.

Contusions of muscles or nerves can cause partial muscle wasting and weakness, which is often seen after injuries in the shoulder area.

In alcoholic or other debilitated patients, suppuration is liable to ensue in bruised parts, infection taking place from cocci circulating in the blood, or through the overlying skin.

In alcoholic or other weakened patients, pus formation is likely to occur in bruised areas, with infection happening from bacteria in the bloodstream or through the skin on top.

Terminations of Contusions.—The usual termination is a complete return to the normal, some of the extravasated blood being organised, but most of it being reabsorbed. During the process characteristic alterations in the colour of the effused blood take place as a result of changes in the blood pigment. In from twenty-four to forty-eight hours the margins of the blue area become of a violet hue, and as time goes on the discoloured area increases in size, and becomes successively green, yellow, and lemon-coloured at its margins, the central part being the last to change. The rate at which this play of colours proceeds is so variable, and depends on so many circumstances, that no time-limits can be laid down. During the disintegration of the effused blood the adjacent lymph glands may become enlarged, and on dissection may be found to be pigmented. Sometimes the blood persists as a collection of fluid with a newly formed connective-tissue capsule, constituting a hæmatoma or blood cyst, more often met with in the scalp than in other parts.

Terminations of Contusions. — The usual outcome is a complete return to normal, with some of the leaked blood being organized, while most of it gets reabsorbed. During this process, characteristic changes in the color of the spilled blood occur due to changes in the blood pigment. Within twenty-four to forty-eight hours, the edges of the blue area take on a violet hue, and over time, the discolored area expands in size, becoming green, yellow, and lemon-colored at its edges, with the central part changing last. The pace at which these colors transition varies widely and depends on many factors, so no specific timeframes can be established. As the leaked blood breaks down, the nearby lymph glands may swell, and upon dissection, they may be found to be pigmented. Occasionally, the blood remains as a fluid collection with a newly formed connective tissue capsule, forming a hæmatoma or blood cyst, which is more commonly seen in the scalp than in other areas.

The impairment of the blood supply of the skin may lead to the formation of blisters, or to necrosis. Death of skin is more liable to occur in bleeders, and when the slough separates the blood-clot is exposed and the reparative changes go on extremely slowly. Suppuration may occur and lead to the formation of an abscess as a result of direct infection from the skin or through the circulation.

The reduced blood flow to the skin can cause blisters or even necrosis. Skin death is more likely to happen in people who bleed easily, and when the dead tissue separates, the blood clot is exposed, causing healing to happen very slowly. Suppuration can occur, leading to an abscess due to direct infection from the skin or through the bloodstream.

Treatment.—If the patient is seen immediately after the accident, elevation of the part, and firm pressure applied by means of a thick pad of cotton wool and an elastic bandage, are useful in preventing effusion of blood. Ice-bags and evaporating lotions are to be used with caution, as they are liable to lower the vitality of the damaged tissues and lead to necrosis of the skin.

Treatment.—If the patient is seen right after the accident, elevating the affected area and applying firm pressure with a thick cotton pad and an elastic bandage can help prevent blood from leaking. Ice packs and cooling lotions should be used carefully, as they can reduce the vitality of the injured tissues and cause skin necrosis.

When extravasation has already taken place, massage is the most speedy and efficacious means of dispersing the effused blood. The part should be massaged several times a day, unless the presence of blebs or abrasions of the skin prevents this being done. When this is the case, the use of antiseptic dressings is called for to prevent infection and to promote healing, after which massage is employed.

When fluid has already leaked out, massage is the fastest and most effective way to disperse the pooled blood. The affected area should be massaged several times a day, unless there are blisters or skin abrasions that prevent this. In such cases, antiseptic dressings should be used to prevent infection and promote healing, after which massage can be applied.

When the tension caused by the extravasated blood threatens the vitality of the skin, incisions may be made, if asepsis can be assured. The blood from a hæmatoma may be withdrawn by an exploring needle, and the puncture sealed with collodion. Infective complications must be looked for and dealt with on general principles.

When the pressure from the leaked blood puts the health of the skin at risk, incisions can be made if cleanliness can be guaranteed. The blood from a hematoma can be removed using a needle, and the puncture can be sealed with collodion. Potential infections should be monitored and addressed according to standard practices.

Wounds

A wound is a solution in the continuity of the skin or mucous membrane and of the underlying tissues, caused by violence.

A wound is a break in the skin or mucous membrane and the tissues underneath it, caused by injury.

Three varieties of wounds are described: incised, punctured, and contused and lacerated.

Three types of wounds are described: incised, punctured, and contused and lacerated.

Incised Wounds.—Typical examples of incised wounds are those made by the surgeon in the course of an operation, wounds accidentally inflicted by cutting instruments, and suicidal cut-throat wounds. It should be borne in mind in connection with medico-legal inquiries, that wounds of soft parts that closely overlie a bone, such as the skull, the tibia, or the patella, although, inflicted by a blunt instrument, may have all the appearances of incised wounds.

Incised Wounds.—Typical examples of incised wounds include those made by a surgeon during an operation, wounds accidentally caused by cutting instruments, and self-inflicted cut-throat wounds. It's important to remember in medical-legal investigations that wounds to soft tissues overlying a bone, like the skull, tibia, or patella, even if inflicted by a blunt instrument, can look exactly like incised wounds.

Clinical Features.—One of the characteristic features of an incised wound is its tendency to gape. This is evident in long skin wounds, and especially when the cut runs across the part, or when it extends deeply enough to divide muscular fibres at right angles to their long axis. The gaping of a wound, further, is more marked when the underlying tissues are in a state of tension—as, for example, in inflamed parts. Incised wounds in the palm of the hand, the sole of the foot, or the scalp, however, have little tendency to gape, because of the close attachment of the skin to the underlying fascia.

Clinical Features.—One of the defining traits of an incised wound is its tendency to open up. This is especially noticeable in long skin wounds, particularly when the cut runs across the area, or when it’s deep enough to cut through muscle fibers at a right angle to their long axis. The gaping of a wound is also more pronounced when the underlying tissues are under tension, such as in inflamed areas. However, incised wounds on the palm of the hand, the sole of the foot, or the scalp typically don’t gape much, due to the skin being tightly attached to the underlying fascia.

Incised wounds, especially in inflamed tissues, tend to bleed profusely; and when a vessel is only partly divided and is therefore unable to contract, it continues to bleed longer than when completely cut across.

Incised wounds, especially in inflamed tissues, tend to bleed a lot; and when a vessel is only partially cut and is unable to contract, it continues to bleed longer than when it's completely severed.

The special risks of incised wounds are: (1) division of large blood vessels, leading to profuse hæmorrhage; (2) division of nerve-trunks, resulting in motor and sensory disturbances; and (3) division of tendons or muscles, interfering with movement.

The special risks of cut wounds are: (1) severing large blood vessels, resulting in heavy bleeding; (2) damaging nerve trunks, causing motor and sensory issues; and (3) cutting tendons or muscles, affecting movement.

Treatment.—If hæmorrhage is still going on, it must be arrested by pressure, torsion, or ligature, as the accumulation of blood in a wound interferes with union. If necessary, the wound should be purified by washing with saline solution or eusol, and the surrounding skin painted with iodine, after which the edges are approximated by sutures. The raw surfaces must be brought into accurate apposition, care being taken that no inversion of the cutaneous surface takes place. In extensive and deep wounds, to ensure more complete closure and to prevent subsequent stretching of the scar, it is advisable to unite the different structures—muscles, fasciæ, and subcutaneous tissue—by separate series of buried sutures of catgut or other absorbable material. For the approximation of the skin edges, stitches of horse-hair, fishing-gut, or fine silk are the most appropriate. These stitches of coaptation may be interrupted or continuous. In small superficial wounds on exposed parts, stitch marks may be avoided by approximating the edges with strips of gauze fixed in position by collodion, or by subcutaneous sutures of fine catgut. Where the skin is loose, as, for example, in the neck, on the limbs, or in the scrotum, the use of Michel's clips is advantageous in so far as these bring the deep surfaces of the skin into accurate apposition, are introduced with comparatively little pain, and leave only a slight mark if removed within forty-eight hours.

Treatment.—If bleeding is still happening, it must be stopped with pressure, twisting, or a ligature, as blood buildup in a wound prevents healing. If needed, the wound should be cleaned with saline solution or eusol, and the surrounding skin treated with iodine. After that, the edges should be brought together with stitches. The raw surfaces must be aligned perfectly, making sure not to invert the skin surface. For large and deep wounds, to ensure better closure and prevent the scar from stretching later on, it's best to join the different layers—muscles, fascia, and subcutaneous tissue—with separate sets of buried sutures made from catgut or other absorbable material. For closing the skin edges, horsehair, fishing line, or fine silk stitches are the best choices. These stitches of coaptation can be either interrupted or continuous. In small superficial wounds on visible areas, stitch marks can be avoided by using gauze strips secured with collodion or by subcutaneous sutures with fine catgut. When the skin is loose, such as in the neck, limbs, or scrotum, using Michel's clips is helpful as they accurately align the deeper skin surfaces, are introduced with relatively little discomfort, and leave only a slight mark if removed within forty-eight hours.

When there is any difficulty in bringing the edges of the wound into apposition, a few interrupted relaxation stitches may be introduced wide of the margins, to take the strain off the coaptation stitches. Stout silk, fishing-gut, or silver wire may be employed for this purpose. When the tension is extreme, Lister's button suture may be employed. The tension is relieved and death of skin prevented by scoring it freely with a sharp knife. Relaxation stitches should be removed in four or five days, and stitches of coaptation in from seven to ten days. On the face and neck, wounds heal rapidly, and stitches may be removed in two or three days, thus diminishing the marks they leave.

When there's any trouble getting the edges of a wound to line up, you can use a few interrupted relaxation stitches placed away from the margins to relieve the pressure on the main stitches. You can use strong silk, fishing line, or silver wire for this. If the tension is really high, you might use Lister's button suture instead. To ease tension and prevent skin death, make some cuts in the skin with a sharp knife. Relaxation stitches should be taken out in four to five days, and the main stitches in about seven to ten days. For wounds on the face and neck, they heal quickly, so you can remove stitches in two to three days, which reduces scarring.

Drainage.—In wounds in which no cavity has been left, and in which there is no reason to suspect infection, drainage is unnecessary. When, however, the deeper parts of an extensive wound cannot be brought into accurate apposition, and especially when there is any prospect of oozing of blood or serum—as in amputation stumps or after excision of the breast—drainage is indicated. It is a wise precaution also to insert drainage tubes into wounds in fat patients when there is the slightest reason to suspect the presence of infection. Glass or rubber tubes are the best drains; but where it is desirable to leave little mark, a few strands of horse-hair, or a small roll of rubber, form a satisfactory substitute. Except when infection occurs, the drain is removed in from one to four days and the opening closed with a Michel's clip or a suture.

Drainage.—In wounds where there’s no cavity and no signs of infection, drainage isn't needed. However, if the deeper parts of a large wound can’t be accurately brought together, especially if there’s a chance of bleeding or fluid seepage—like in amputation sites or after breast surgery—drainage is necessary. It’s also a smart precaution to use drainage tubes in wounds on overweight patients if there’s even a slight concern about infection. Glass or rubber tubes work best for drainage, but if it's important to minimize scarring, a few strands of horsehair or a small roll of rubber can be a good alternative. Unless an infection develops, the drain is typically removed within one to four days, and the opening is closed with a Michel's clip or stitches.

Punctured Wounds.—Punctured wounds are produced by narrow, pointed instruments, and the sharper and smoother the instrument the more does the resulting injury resemble an incised wound; while from more rounded and rougher instruments the edges of the wound are more or less contused or lacerated. The depth of punctured wounds greatly exceeds their width, and the damage to subcutaneous parts is usually greater than that to the skin. When the instrument transfixes a part, the edges of the wound of entrance may be inverted, and those of the exit wound everted. If the instrument is a rough one, these conditions may be reversed by its sudden withdrawal.

Punctured Wounds.—Punctured wounds are caused by narrow, pointed tools, and the sharper and smoother the tool, the more the injury resembles a cut; while tools that are more rounded and rougher leave the edges of the wound more bruised or torn. The depth of punctured wounds is usually much greater than their width, and the damage to the layers beneath the skin is typically worse than that to the skin itself. When the tool goes through a part, the edges of the entry wound may turn inward, while those of the exit wound may turn outward. If the tool is a rough one, these conditions might switch when it is suddenly pulled out.

Punctured wounds neither gape nor bleed much. Even when a large vessel is implicated, the bleeding usually takes place into the tissues rather than externally.

Punctured wounds don't usually open up or bleed a lot. Even if a large blood vessel is affected, the bleeding typically happens within the tissues instead of on the outside.

The risks incident to this class of wounds are: (1) the extreme difficulty, especially when a dense fascia has been perforated, of rendering them aseptic, on account of the uncertainty as to their depth, and of the way in which the surface wound closes on the withdrawal of the instrument; (2) different forms of aneurysm may result from the puncture of a large vessel; (3) perforation of a joint, or of a serous cavity, such as the abdomen, thorax, or skull, materially adds to the danger.

The risks associated with this type of wound include: (1) the extreme difficulty, especially when a thick layer of fascia has been pierced, in keeping them clean and free from infection, due to the uncertainty regarding their depth and how the surface wound closes once the instrument is removed; (2) various types of aneurysms may occur from puncturing a large blood vessel; (3) perforating a joint or a fluid-filled cavity, such as the abdomen, chest, or skull, significantly increases the risk.

Treatment.—The first indication is to purify the whole extent of the wound, and to remove any foreign body or blood-clot that may be in it. It is usually necessary to enlarge the wound, freely dividing injured fasciæ, paring away bruised tissues, and purifying the whole wound-surface. Any blood vessel that is punctured should be cut across and tied; and divided muscles, tendons, or nerves must be sutured. After hæmorrhage has been arrested, iodoform and bismuth paste is rubbed into the raw surface, and the wound closed. If there is any reason to doubt the asepticity of the wound, it is better treated by the open method, and a Bier's bandage should be applied.

Treatment.—The first step is to clean the entire wound and remove any foreign objects or blood clots that may be present. It’s usually necessary to widen the wound, thoroughly cutting through damaged tissues and cleaning the entire wound surface. Any punctured blood vessels should be cut and tied off, and any torn muscles, tendons, or nerves need to be stitched up. Once bleeding is controlled, iodoform and bismuth paste are applied to the raw surface, and then the wound is closed. If there’s any doubt about the cleanliness of the wound, it's better to treat it using the open method, and a Bier's bandage should be applied.

Contused and Lacerated Wounds.—These may be considered together, as they so occur in practice. They are produced by crushing, biting, or tearing forms of violence—such as result from machinery accidents, firearms, or the bites of animals. In addition to the irregular wound of the integument, there is always more or less bruising of the parts beneath and around, and the subcutaneous lesions are much wider than appears on the surface.

Contused and Lacerated Wounds.—These can be considered together, as they often occur in practice. They are caused by forms of violence that crush, bite, or tear—like those resulting from machinery accidents, firearms, or animal bites. Besides the irregular wound in the skin, there is always some bruising of the tissues beneath and around it, and the subcutaneous injuries are much more extensive than what is visible on the surface.

Wounds of this variety usually gape considerably, especially when there is much laceration of the skin. It is not uncommon to have considerable portions of skin, muscle, or tendon completely torn away.

Wounds like this often have large openings, especially when the skin is heavily torn. It’s not unusual for significant parts of the skin, muscle, or tendon to be completely ripped away.

Hæmorrhage is seldom a prominent feature, as the crushing or tearing of the vessel wall leads to the obliteration of the lumen.

Hemorrrhage is rarely a main feature, as the crushing or tearing of the vessel wall causes the lumen to be completely blocked.

The special risks of these wounds are: (1) Sloughing of the bruised tissues, especially when attempts to sterilise the wound have not been successful. (2) Reactionary hæmorrhage after the initial shock has passed off. (3) Secondary hæmorrhage as a result of infective processes ensuing in the wound. (4) Loss of muscle or tendon, interfering with motion. (5) Cicatricial contraction. (6) Gangrene, which may follow occlusion of main vessels, or virulent infective processes. (7) It is not uncommon to have particles of carbon embedded in the tissues after lacerated wounds, leaving unsightly, pigmented scars. This is often seen in coal-miners, and in those injured by firearms, and is to be prevented by removing all gross dirt from the edges of the wound.

The special risks of these wounds are: (1) Shedding of bruised tissues, especially when attempts to clean the wound have failed. (2) Delayed bleeding after the initial shock has gone. (3) Secondary bleeding caused by infections that develop in the wound. (4) Loss of muscle or tendon, which affects movement. (5) Scarring and tightening of the skin. (6) Gangrene, which can occur due to blocked major blood vessels or severe infections. (7) It’s not unusual to find pieces of carbon trapped in the tissues after lacerated wounds, leading to unattractive, discolored scars. This is commonly seen in coal miners and those injured by firearms, and can be avoided by cleaning all visible dirt from the edges of the wound.

Treatment.—In severe wounds of this class implicating the extremities, the most important question that arises is whether or not the limb can be saved. In examining the limb, attention should first be directed to the state of the main blood vessels, in order to determine if the vascular supply of the part beyond the lesion is sufficient to maintain its vitality. Amputation is usually called for if there is complete absence of pulsation in the distal arteries and if the part beyond is cold. If at the same time important nerve-trunks are lacerated, so that the function of the limb would be seriously impaired, it is not worth running the risk of attempting to save it. If, in addition, there is extensive destruction of large muscular masses or of important tendons, or comminution of the bones, amputation is usually imperative. Stripping of large areas of skin is not in itself a reason for removing a limb, as much can be done by skin grafting, but when it is associated with other lesions it favours amputation. In considering these points, it must be borne in mind that the damage to the deeper tissues is always more extensive than appears on the surface, and that in many cases it is only possible to estimate the real extent of the injury by administering an anæsthetic and exploring the wound. In doubtful cases the possibility of rendering the parts aseptic will often decide the question for or against amputation. If thorough purification is accomplished, the success which attends conservative measures is often remarkable. It is permissible to run an amount of risk to save an upper extremity which would be unjustifiable in the case of a lower limb. The age and occupation of the patient must also be taken into account.

Treatment.—In serious wounds of this type affecting the limbs, the main question is whether the limb can be saved. When examining the limb, you should first focus on the condition of the main blood vessels to determine if the blood supply beyond the injury is enough to keep it alive. Amputation is usually necessary if there is no pulse in the distal arteries and the area beyond is cold. If important nerve trunks are also damaged, significantly impairing the limb's function, it’s not worth the risk to try to save it. Additionally, if there is extensive damage to large muscle masses, vital tendons, or if the bones are shattered, amputation is typically required. Removing large sections of skin alone isn't a reason to amputate, as skin grafting can help, but when it's linked with other injuries, it leans toward amputation. While considering these factors, remember that damage to deeper tissues is often more severe than what is visible on the surface, and in many cases, the true extent of the injury can only be assessed by administering anesthesia and examining the wound. In uncertain cases, the potential for making the area sterile can often decide whether to proceed with amputation or not. If thorough cleaning is successful, the results of conservative treatment can be quite impressive. It’s acceptable to take some risks to save an upper limb that would not be justifiable for a lower limb. The patient's age and occupation should also be considered.

It having been decided to try and save the limb, the question is only settled for the moment; it may have to be reconsidered from day to day, or even from hour to hour, according to the progress of the case.

It has been decided to try to save the limb, but this decision is only temporary; it may need to be reassessed daily, or even hourly, depending on how the situation develops.

When it is decided to make the attempt to save the limb, the wound must be thoroughly purified. All bruised tissue in which gross dirt has become engrained should be cut away with knife or scissors. The raw surface is then cleansed with eusol, washed with sterilised salt solution followed by methylated spirit, and rubbed all over with “bipp” paste. If the purification is considered satisfactory the wound may be closed, otherwise it is left open, freely drained or packed with gauze, and the limb is immobilised by suitable splints.

When the decision is made to try to save the limb, the wound must be thoroughly cleaned. Any bruised tissue that has embedded dirt should be cut away with a knife or scissors. The raw surface is then cleaned with eusol, washed with sterilized salt solution, followed by methylated spirit, and coated all over with “bipp” paste. If the cleaning is deemed satisfactory, the wound can be closed; otherwise, it is left open, drained freely or packed with gauze, and the limb is stabilized with appropriate splints.

Wounds by Firearms and Explosives

It is not necessary here to do more than indicate the general characters of wounds produced by modern weapons. For further details the reader is referred to works on military surgery. Experience has shown that the nature and severity of the injuries sustained in warfare vary widely in different campaigns, and even in different fields of the same campaign. Slight variations in the size, shape, and weight of rifle bullets, for example, may profoundly modify the lesions they produce: witness the destructive effect of the pointed bullet compared with that of the conical form previously used. The conditions under which the fighting is carried on also influence the wounds. Those sustained in the open, long-range fighting of the South African campaign of 1899–1902 were very different from those met with in the entrenched warfare in France in 1914–1918. It has been found also that the infective complications are greatly influenced by the terrain in which the fighting takes place. In the dry, sandy, uncultivated veldt of South Africa, bullet wounds seldom became infected, while those sustained in the highly manured fields of Belgium were almost invariably contaminated with putrefactive organisms, and gaseous gangrene and tetanus were common complications. It has been found also that wounds inflicted in naval engagements present different characters from those sustained on land. Many other factors, such as the physical and mental condition of the men, the facilities for affording first aid, and the transport arrangements, also play a part in determining the nature and condition of the wounds that have to be dealt with by military surgeons.

It’s not necessary here to do more than highlight the general characteristics of wounds caused by modern weapons. For more information, readers should refer to military surgery texts. Experience has shown that the type and severity of injuries in warfare can vary greatly across different campaigns, and even within different areas of the same campaign. Slight changes in the size, shape, and weight of rifle bullets, for instance, can significantly affect the injuries they cause: take note of the destructive impact of the pointed bullet compared to the conical shape that was used before. The conditions of the fighting also play a role in the nature of the wounds. Injuries sustained during the open, long-range combat of the South African campaign from 1899 to 1902 were very different from those experienced in the trench warfare in France from 1914 to 1918. It has also been found that infection complications are heavily influenced by the terrain in which the fighting occurs. In the dry, sandy, uncultivated veldt of South Africa, bullet wounds rarely got infected, while those in the well-fertilized fields of Belgium were almost always contaminated with decay-causing organisms, leading to common complications like gas gangrene and tetanus. Furthermore, wounds from naval battles show different characteristics than those from land combat. Many other factors, such as the physical and mental state of the soldiers, the availability of first aid, and transportation arrangements, also contribute to the nature and condition of the wounds that military surgeons must address.

Whatever the nature of the weapon concerned, the wound is of the punctured, contused, and lacerated variety. Its severity depends on the size, shape, and velocity of the missile, the range at which the weapon is discharged, and the part of the body struck.

Whatever the type of weapon involved, the wound is punctured, contused, and lacerated. Its severity depends on the size, shape, and speed of the projectile, the distance from which the weapon is fired, and the area of the body that is hit.

Shock is a prominent feature, but its degree, as well as the time of its onset, varies with the extent and seat of the injury, and with the mental state of the patient when wounded. We have observed pronounced shock in children after being shot even when no serious injury was sustained. At the moment of injury the patient experiences a sensation which is variously described as being like the lash of a whip, a blow with a stick, or an electric shock. There is not much pain at first, but later it may become severe, and is usually associated with intense thirst, especially when much blood has been lost.

Shock is a major aspect, but how severe it is and when it happens can differ based on how serious the injury is and where it’s located, as well as the patient’s mental state when they are hurt. We have noticed significant shock in children who have been shot even if they didn’t have serious injuries. When the injury occurs, the patient feels something that’s often described as like a whip’s crack, a hit with a stick, or an electric shock. There isn’t much pain at the beginning, but it can become intense later, usually accompanied by extreme thirst, especially if a lot of blood has been lost.

In all forms of wounds sustained in warfare, septic infection constitutes the main risk, particularly that resulting from streptococci. The presence of anaërobic organisms introduces the additional danger of gaseous forms of gangrene.

In all types of wounds from warfare, infection is the biggest threat, especially infections caused by streptococci. The presence of anaerobic organisms adds the extra risk of gas gangrene.

The earlier the wound is disinfected the greater is the possibility of diminishing this risk. If cleansing is carried out within the first six hours the chance of eliminating sepsis is good; with every succeeding six hours it diminishes, until after twenty-four hours it is seldom possible to do more than mitigate sepsis. (J. T. Morrison.)

The sooner the wound is disinfected, the higher the chance of reducing this risk. If cleaning is done within the first six hours, the likelihood of preventing sepsis is good; with each additional six hours, that chance decreases, and after twenty-four hours, it's usually only possible to lessen sepsis. (J. T. Morrison.)

The presence of a metallic foreign body having been determined and its position localised by means of the X-rays, all devitalised and contaminated tissue is excised, the foreign material, e.g., a missile, fragments of clothing, gravel and blood-clot, removed, the wound purified with antiseptics and closed or drained according to circumstances.

The presence of a metallic foreign object has been identified, and its position located using X-rays. All dead and contaminated tissue is cut away, the foreign material, such as a bullet, bits of clothing, gravel, and blood clots, is removed, the wound is cleaned with antiseptics, and then either stitched up or drained depending on the situation.

Pistol-shot Wounds.—Wounds inflicted by pistols, revolvers, and small air-guns are of frequent occurrence in civil practice, the weapon being discharged usually by accident, but frequently with suicidal, and sometimes with homicidal intent.

Pistol-shot Wounds.—In civil practice, wounds caused by pistols, revolvers, and small air guns happen often, usually resulting from accidents, but sometimes with the intention of self-harm or even harm to others.

With all calibres and at all ranges, except actual contact, the wound of entrance is smaller than the bullet. If the weapon is discharged within a foot of the body, the skin surrounding the wound is usually stained with powder and burned, and the hair singed. At ranges varying from six inches to thirty feet, grains of powder may be found embedded in the skin or lying loose on the surface, the greater the range the wider being the area of spread. When black powder is used, the embedded grains usually leave a permanent bluish-black tattooing of the skin. When the weapon is placed in contact with the skin, the subcutaneous tissues are lacerated over an area of two or three inches around the opening made by the bullet and smoke and powder-staining and scorching are more marked than at longer ranges.

With all calibers and at all ranges, except for actual contact, the entrance wound is smaller than the bullet. If the weapon is fired within a foot of the body, the skin around the wound is usually stained with gunpowder and burned, and the hair is singed. At distances ranging from six inches to thirty feet, gunpowder particles may be found embedded in the skin or resting on the surface, with a wider spread area the farther away the shot is taken. When black powder is used, the embedded particles often leave a permanent bluish-black tattoo on the skin. When the weapon is pressed against the skin, the underlying tissues are torn over an area of two or three inches around the bullet's entry point, and the smoke and powder staining and burning are more pronounced than at greater distances.

When the bullet perforates, the exit wound is usually larger and more extensively lacerated than the wound of entrance. Its margins are as a rule everted, and it shows no marks of flame, smoke, or powder. These features are common to all perforations caused by bullets.

When the bullet goes through, the exit wound is usually bigger and more torn up than the entrance wound. Its edges are typically turned outward, and it doesn't show any marks from flames, smoke, or gunpowder. These characteristics are typical for all bullet holes.

Pistol wounds only produce dangerous effects when fired at close range, and when the cavities of the skull, the thorax, or the abdomen are implicated. In the abdomen a lethal injury may readily be caused even by pistols of the “toy” order. These injuries will be described with regional surgery.

Pistol wounds only have serious consequences when shot at close range and when they involve the cavities of the skull, chest, or abdomen. In the abdomen, a fatal injury can easily occur even from "toy" pistols. These injuries will be discussed in the section on regional surgery.

Pistol-shot wounds of joints and soft parts are seldom of serious import apart from the risk of hæmorrhage and of infection.

Pistol-shot wounds to joints and soft tissues are rarely serious, aside from the risk of bleeding and infection.

Treatment.—The treatment of wounds of the soft parts consists in purifying the wounds of entrance and exit and the surrounding skin, and in providing for drainage if this is indicated.

Treatment.—Treating soft tissue wounds involves cleaning the entry and exit points of the wound and the surrounding skin, and ensuring proper drainage if needed.

There being no urgency for the removal of the bullet, time should be taken to have it localised by the X-rays, preferably by stereoscopic plates. In some cases it is not necessary to remove the bullet.

Since there’s no rush to remove the bullet, it’s best to locate it using X-rays, ideally with stereoscopic images. In some situations, it's not essential to take out the bullet.

Wounds by Sporting Guns.—In the common sporting or scatter gun, with which accidents so commonly occur during the shooting season, the charge of small shot or pellets leave the muzzle of the gun as a solid mass which makes a single ragged wound having much the appearance of that caused by a single bullet. At a distance of from four to five feet from the muzzle the pellets begin to disperse so that there are separate punctures around the main central wound. As the range increases, these outlying punctures make a wider and wider pattern, until at a distance of from eighteen to twenty feet from the muzzle, the scattering is complete, there is no longer any central wound, and each individual pellet makes its own puncture. From these elementary data, it is usually possible, from the features of the wound, to arrive at an approximately accurate conclusion regarding the range at which the gun was discharged, and this may have an important bearing on the question of accident, suicide, or murder.

Wounds by Sporting Guns.—In the typical sporting or scatter gun, which often causes accidents during the shooting season, the charge of small shot or pellets leaves the muzzle of the gun as a solid mass, creating a single jagged wound that looks similar to one caused by a single bullet. At a distance of about four to five feet from the muzzle, the pellets start to spread out, resulting in separate punctures around the main central wound. As the distance increases, these outer punctures form a wider pattern until, at a distance of about eighteen to twenty feet from the muzzle, the spread is complete, there is no longer a central wound, and each individual pellet creates its own puncture. From this basic information, it's usually possible to determine the approximate range at which the gun was fired based on the characteristics of the wound, which can significantly affect the considerations of accident, suicide, or murder.

As regards the effects on the tissues at close range, that is, within a few feet, there is widespread laceration and disruption; if a bone is struck it is shattered, and portions of bone may be displaced or even driven out through the exit wound.

As for the effects on tissues at close range, meaning within a few feet, there is significant laceration and damage; if a bone is hit, it gets shattered, and pieces of bone may be displaced or even pushed out through the exit wound.

When the charge impinges over one of the large cavities of the body, the shot may scatter widely through the contained viscera, and there is often no exit wound. In the thorax, for example, if a rib is struck, the charge and possibly fragments of bone, will penetrate the pleura, and be dispersed throughout the lung; in the head, the skull may be shattered and the brain torn up; and in the abdomen, the hollow viscera may be perforated in many places and the solid organs lacerated.

When the charge hits one of the large cavities in the body, the shot can scatter widely through the internal organs, and there's often no exit wound. In the chest, for example, if a rib is hit, the charge and possibly pieces of bone will break through the pleura and spread throughout the lung; in the head, the skull can be shattered and the brain damaged; and in the abdomen, the hollow organs can be punctured in multiple places and the solid organs can be torn apart.

On covered parts the clothing, by deflecting the shot, influences the size and shape of the wound; the entrance wound is increased in size and more ragged, and portions of the clothes may be driven into the tissues.

On covered areas, clothing can deflect a bullet, affecting the size and shape of the wound; the entry wound becomes larger and more jagged, and bits of fabric may be pushed into the tissue.

Fig. 62.—Radiogram showing Pellets embedded in Arm. (Mr. J.W. Dowden's case.)

Fig. 62.—Radiogram showing Pellets embedded in Arm.

Fig. 62.—Radiogram showing pellets embedded in arm.

(Mr. J. W. Dowden's case.)

(Mr. J.W. Dowden's case.)

A charge of small shot is much more destructive to blood vessels, tendons, and ligaments than a single bullet, which in many cases pushes such structures aside without dividing them. In the abdomen and chest, also, the damage done by a full charge of shot is much more extensive than that inflicted by a single bullet, the deflection of the pellets leading to a greater number of perforations of the intestine and more widespread laceration of solid viscera.

A load of small pellets causes way more damage to blood vessels, tendons, and ligaments than a single bullet, which often pushes those structures aside without tearing them. In the abdomen and chest, the harm caused by a full load of shot is also much greater than what a single bullet does, as the scattering of the pellets results in more holes in the intestine and more extensive tearing of solid organs.

When the charge impinges on one of the extremities at close range, we often have the opportunity of observing that the exit wound is larger, more ragged than that of entrance, and that its edges are everted; the extensive tearing and bruising of all the tissues, including the bones, and the marked tendency to early and progressive septic infection, render amputation compulsory in the majority of such cases.

When the charge hits one of the ends at close range, we often notice that the exit wound is bigger and more irregular than the entrance one, with its edges turned outward; the extensive tearing and bruising of all the tissues, including the bones, along with the strong likelihood of early and worsening septic infection, often make amputation necessary in most of these cases.

At a range of from twenty to thirty feet, although the scatter is complete, the pellets are still close together, so that if they encounter the shaft of a long bone, even the femur, they fracture the bone across, often along with some longitudinal splintering.

At a distance of twenty to thirty feet, although the spread is wide, the pellets are still tightly grouped together. This means that if they hit the shaft of a long bone, like the femur, they can break the bone across, often causing some longitudinal splintering as well.

Individual pellets striking the shafts of long bones become flattened or distorted, and when cancellated bone is struck they become embedded in it (Fig. 62).

Individual pellets hitting the shafts of long bones become flattened or distorted, and when cancellous bone is struck, they become embedded in it (Fig. 62).

The skin, when it is closely peppered with shot, is liable to lose its vitality, and with the addition of a little sepsis, readily necroses and comes away as a slough.

The skin, when it's heavily punctured, can lose its vitality and, with a little infection, can easily die and peel away as dead tissue.

When the shot have diverged so as to strike singly, they seldom do much harm, but fatal damage may be done to the brain or to the aorta, or the eye may be seriously injured by a single pellet.

When the shots spread out enough to hit individually, they usually don’t cause much harm, but a single pellet can still seriously damage the brain or the aorta, or it can severely injure the eye.

Small shot fired at longer ranges—over about a hundred and fifty feet—usually go through the skin, but seldom pierce the fascia, and lie embedded in the subcutaneous tissue, from which they can readily be extracted.

Small shots fired at longer distances—over about a hundred and fifty feet—usually go through the skin but rarely penetrate the fascia, and remain embedded in the subcutaneous tissue, from which they can easily be removed.

The wad of the cartridge behaves erratically: so long as it remains flat it goes off with the rest of the charge, and is often buried in the wound; but if it curls up or turns on its side, it is usually deflected and flies clear of the shot. It may make a separate wound.

The wad of the cartridge acts unpredictably: as long as it stays flat, it detonates with the rest of the charge and often gets lodged in the wound; but if it twists or tips on its side, it usually gets deflected and shoots away from the shot. It can create a separate wound.

Wounds from sporting guns are to be treated on the usual lines, the early efforts being directed to the alleviation of shock and the prevention of septic infection. There is rarely any urgency in the removal of pellets from the tissues.

Wounds from sports guns should be treated as usual, with initial focus on reducing shock and preventing infection. There's usually no rush to remove pellets from the tissues.

Wounds by Rifle Bullets.—The vast majority of wounds inflicted by rifle bullets are met with in the field during active warfare, and fall to be treated by military surgeons. They occasionally occur accidentally, however, during range practice for example, and may then come under the notice of the civil surgeon.

Wounds by Rifle Bullets.—Most wounds caused by rifle bullets are seen in the field during active combat and are handled by military surgeons. However, they can also happen accidentally, such as during practice at a shooting range, and may then be addressed by civilian surgeons.

It is only necessary here to consider the effects of modern small-bore rifle or machine-gun bullets.

It is only necessary here to look at the effects of modern small-caliber rifle or machine-gun bullets.

The trajectory is practically flat up to 675 yards. In destructive effect there is not much difference between the various high velocity bullets used in different armies; they will kill up to a distance of two miles. The hard covering is employed to enable the bullet to take the grooves in the rifle, and to prevent it stripping as it passes through the barrel. It also increases the penetrating power of the missile, but diminishes its “stopping” power, unless a vital part or a long bone is struck. By removing the covering from the point of the bullet, as is done in the Dum-Dum bullet, or by splitting the end, the bullet is made to expand or “mushroom” when it strikes the body, and its stopping power is thereby greatly increased, the resulting wound being much more severe. These “soft-nosed” expanding bullets are to be distinguished from “explosive” bullets which contain substances which detonate on impact. High velocity bullets are unlikely to lodge in the body unless spent, or pulled up by a sandbag, or metal buckle on a belt, or a book in the pocket, or the core and the case separating—“stripping” of the bullet. Spent shot may merely cause bruising of the surface, or they may pass through the skin and lodge in the subcutaneous tissue, or may even damage some deeper structure such as a nerve trunk.

The path is almost level up to 675 yards. In terms of destructive power, there isn't much difference between the various high-velocity bullets used by different armies; they can be lethal up to two miles away. The hard casing is designed to help the bullet fit into the grooves of the rifle and to prevent it from coming apart as it travels through the barrel. It also boosts the bullet's ability to penetrate, but reduces its "stopping" power unless a vital area or a major bone is hit. By removing the covering from the tip of the bullet, as done with Dum-Dum bullets, or by splitting the tip, the bullet expands or "mushrooms" upon impact, significantly increasing its stopping power and resulting in a much more severe wound. These "soft-nosed" expanding bullets are different from "explosive" bullets, which contain materials that explode on contact. High-velocity bullets are unlikely to remain lodged in the body unless they are spent, or caught by a sandbag, a metal buckle on a belt, or a book in a pocket, or if the bullet core separates from the casing—referred to as "stripping." Spent rounds may only cause surface bruising, or they might penetrate the skin and settle in the subcutaneous tissue, or even damage deeper structures like a nerve trunk.

A blank cartridge fired at close range may cause a severe wound, and, if charged with black powder, may leave a permanent bluish-black pigmentation of the skin.

A blank cartridge fired up close can result in a serious injury and, if loaded with black powder, may leave a lasting bluish-black stain on the skin.

The lesions of individual tissues—bones, nerves, blood vessels—are considered with these.

The damage to individual tissues—bones, nerves, blood vessels—is looked at along with these.

Treatment of Gunshot Wounds under War Conditions.—It is only necessary to indicate briefly the method of dealing with gunshot wounds in warfare as practised in the European War.

Treatment of Gunshot Wounds under War Conditions.—It's only important to briefly outline the approach to treating gunshot wounds in warfare as used during the European War.

1. On the Field.—Hæmorrhage is arrested in the limbs by an improvised tourniquet; in the head by a pad and bandage; in the thorax or abdomen by packing if necessary, but this should be avoided if possible, as it favours septic infection. If a limb is all but detached it should be completely severed. A full dose of morphin is given hypodermically. The ampoule of iodine carried by the wounded man is broken, and its contents are poured over and around the wound, after which the field dressing is applied. In extensive wounds, the “shell-dressing” carried by the stretcher bearers is preferred. All bandages are applied loosely to allow for subsequent swelling. The fragments of fractured bones are immobilised by some form of emergency splint.

1. On the Field.—Bleeding is stopped in the limbs using a makeshift tourniquet; in the head with a pad and bandage; in the chest or abdomen by packing if necessary, but this should be avoided if possible, as it can lead to infection. If a limb is nearly detached, it should be completely removed. A full dose of morphine is given with a syringe. The iodine ampoule carried by the injured person is broken, and its contents are poured over and around the wound, after which the field dressing is applied. For large wounds, the “shell dressing” carried by the stretcher bearers is preferred. All bandages are applied loosely to allow for swelling later. Fragments of broken bones are stabilized with some form of emergency splint.

2. At the Advanced Dressing Station, after the patient has had a liberal allowance of warm fluid nourishment, such as soup or tea, a full dose of anti-tetanic serum is injected. The tourniquet is removed and the wound inspected. Urgent amputations are performed. Moribund patients are detained lest they die en route.

2. At the Advanced Dressing Station, after the patient has had a generous amount of warm fluids like soup or tea, a full dose of anti-tetanus serum is injected. The tourniquet is taken off and the wound is checked. Urgent amputations are done. Seriously ill patients are kept there to prevent them from dying en route.

3. In the Field Ambulance or Casualty Clearing Station further measures are employed for the relief of shock, and urgent operations are performed, such as amputation for gangrene, tracheotomy for dyspnœa, or laparotomy for perforated or lacerated intestine. In the majority of cases the main object is to guard against infection; the skin is disinfected over a wide area and surrounded with towels; damaged tissue, especially muscle, is removed with the knife or scissors, and foreign bodies are extracted. Torn blood vessels, and, if possible, nerves and tendons are repaired. The wound is then partly closed, provision being made for free drainage, or some special method of irrigation, such as that of Carrel, is adopted. Sometimes the wound is treated with bismuth, iodoform, and paraffin paste (B.I.P.P.) and sutured.

3. In the Field Ambulance or Casualty Clearing Station, additional measures are taken to relieve shock, and urgent operations are carried out, such as amputations for gangrene, tracheotomies for difficulty breathing, or laparotomies for perforated or lacerated intestines. In most cases, the main focus is on preventing infection; the skin is disinfected over a large area and covered with towels; damaged tissue, especially muscle, is removed using a knife or scissors, and any foreign objects are taken out. Torn blood vessels, and whenever possible, nerves and tendons are repaired. The wound is then partially closed, allowing for proper drainage, or a special irrigation method, like the Carrel technique, is used. Sometimes the wound is treated with bismuth, iodoform, and paraffin paste (B.I.P.P.) and stitched up.

4. In the Base Hospital or Hospital Ship various measures may be called for according to the progress of the wound and the condition of the patient.

4. In the Base Hospital or Hospital Ship different treatments might be needed depending on how the wound is healing and the patient's condition.

Shell Wounds and Wounds produced by Explosions.—It is convenient to consider together the effects of the bursting of shells fired from heavy ordnance and those resulting in the course of blasting operations from the discharge of dynamite or other explosives, or from the bursting of steam boilers or pipes, the breaking of machinery, and similar accidents met with in civil practice.

Shell Wounds and Wounds from Explosions.—It makes sense to look at both the effects of exploding shells fired from heavy artillery and those that occur during blasting operations involving dynamite or other explosives, as well as from exploding steam boilers or pipes, machinery failures, and similar accidents encountered in civil practice.

Wounds inflicted by shell fragments and shrapnel bullets tend to be extensive in area, and show great contusion, laceration, and destruction of the tissues. The missiles frequently lodge and carry portions of the clothing and, it may be, articles from the man's pocket, with them. Shell wounds are attended with a considerable degree of shock. On account of the wide area of contusion which surrounds the actual wound produced by shell fragments, amputation, when called for, should be performed some distance above the torn tissues, as there is considerable risk of sloughing of the flaps.

Wounds caused by shell fragments and shrapnel bullets are usually large and show significant bruising, tearing, and damage to the tissues. The projectiles often get lodged with bits of clothing and possibly items from the person's pocket. Shell wounds come with a substantial amount of shock. Due to the extensive bruising around the actual wound caused by shell fragments, if amputation is necessary, it should be done well above the damaged tissues, as there’s a high risk of the flaps dying.

Wounds produced by dynamite explosions and the bursting of boilers have the same general characters as shell wounds. Fragments of stone, coal, or metal may lodge in the tissues, and favour the occurrence of infective complications.

Wounds caused by dynamite explosions and boiler bursts are similar to shell wounds. Pieces of stone, coal, or metal can get stuck in the tissues, increasing the risk of infections.

All such injuries are to be treated on the general principles governing contused and lacerated wounds.

All these injuries should be treated based on the general principles for contusions and lacerated wounds.

Embedded Foreign Bodies

In the course of many operations foreign substances are introduced into the tissues and intentionally left there, for example, suture and ligature materials, steel or aluminium plates, silver wire or ivory pegs used to secure the fixation of bones, or solid paraffin employed to correct deformities. Other substances, such as gauze, drainage tubes, or metal instruments, may be unintentionally left in a wound.

In many surgeries, foreign substances are introduced into the tissues and intentionally left there, like suture and ligature materials, steel or aluminum plates, silver wire, or ivory pegs used to secure bone fixation, or solid paraffin used to correct deformities. Other substances, such as gauze, drainage tubes, or metal instruments, may be unintentionally left in a wound.

Foreign bodies may also lodge in accidentally inflicted wounds, for example, bullets, needles, splinters of wood, or fragments of clothing. The needles of hypodermic syringes sometimes break and a portion remains embedded in the tissues. As a result of explosions, particles of carbon, in the form of coal-dust or gunpowder, or portions of shale, may lodge in a wound.

Foreign objects can also get stuck in accidental wounds, like bullets, needles, wood splinters, or bits of clothing. Sometimes, the needles from hypodermic syringes break, leaving part of them stuck in the tissues. After explosions, particles of carbon, such as coal dust or gunpowder, or pieces of shale, can become embedded in a wound.

The embedded foreign body at first acts as an irritant, and induces a reaction in the tissues in which it lodges, in the form of hyperæmia, local leucocytosis, proliferation of fibroblasts, and the formation of granulation tissue. The subsequent changes depend upon whether or not the wound is infected with pyogenic bacteria. If it is so infected, suppuration ensues, a sinus forms, and persists until the foreign body is either cast out or removed.

The embedded foreign object initially irritates the surrounding tissues, causing a reaction that includes increased blood flow, a local increase in white blood cells, the growth of fibroblasts, and the development of granulation tissue. The changes that follow depend on whether the wound is infected with pus-forming bacteria. If it is infected, pus accumulates, a sinus develops, and this condition continues until the foreign object is expelled or taken out.

If the wound is aseptic, the fate of the foreign body varies with its character. A substance that is absorbable, such as catgut or fine silk, is surrounded and permeated by the phagocytes, which soften and disintegrate it, the debris being gradually absorbed in much the same manner as a fibrinous exudate. Minute bodies that are not capable of being absorbed, such as particles of carbon, or of pigment used in tattooing, are taken up by the phagocytes, and in course of time removed. Larger bodies, such as needles or bullets, which are not capable of being destroyed by the phagocytes, become encapsulated. In the granulation tissue by which they are surrounded large multinuclear giant-cells appear (“foreign-body giant-cells”) and attach themselves to the foreign body, the fibroblasts proliferate and a capsule of scar tissue is eventually formed around the body. The tissues of the capsule may show evidence of iron pigmentation. Sometimes fluid accumulates around a foreign body within its capsule, constituting a cyst.

If the wound is clean, the outcome for the foreign object depends on its type. A material that can be absorbed, like catgut or fine silk, is surrounded and processed by phagocytes, which break it down and dissolve it, with the remnants gradually absorbed much like a fibrinous exudate. Tiny particles that can't be absorbed, such as carbon flecks or tattoo pigments, are taken up by the phagocytes and eventually eliminated over time. Larger objects, like needles or bullets, which can't be destroyed by phagocytes, become encapsulated. In the granulation tissue surrounding them, large multinucleated giant cells appear (“foreign-body giant-cells”) and attach themselves to the foreign object. The fibroblasts multiply, and a capsule of scar tissue eventually forms around the object. The tissue in the capsule may show signs of iron pigmentation. Sometimes, fluid builds up around a foreign object within its capsule, forming a cyst.

Substances like paraffin, strands of silk used to bridge a gap in a tendon, or portions of calcined bone, instead of being encapsulated, are gradually permeated and eventually replaced by new connective tissue.

Substances like paraffin, strands of silk used to bridge a gap in a tendon, or sections of calcined bone, instead of being trapped, are gradually absorbed and eventually replaced by new connective tissue.

Embedded bodies may remain in the tissues for an indefinite period without giving rise to inconvenience. At any time, however, they may cause trouble, either as a result of infective complications, or by inducing the formation of a mass of inflammatory tissue around them, which may simulate a gumma, a tuberculous focus, or a sarcoma. This latter condition may give rise to difficulties in diagnosis, particularly if there is no history forthcoming of the entrance of the foreign body. The ignorance of patients regarding the possible lodgment in the tissues of a foreign body—even of considerable size—is remarkable. In such cases the X-rays will reveal the presence of the foreign body if it is sufficiently opaque to cast a shadow. The heavy, lead-containing varieties of glass throw very definite shadows little inferior in sharpness and definition to those of metal; almost all the ordinary forms of commercial glass also may be shown up by the X-rays.

Embedded objects can stay in the tissues for an unknown amount of time without causing any issues. However, they can create problems at any moment, either due to infections or by leading to a buildup of inflammatory tissue around them, which can mimic a gumma, a tuberculous lesion, or a sarcoma. This situation can create challenges in diagnosis, especially if there’s no information available about the foreign body's entry. It's surprising how unaware patients can be about the potential retention of a foreign body—even a fairly large one—in their tissues. In these cases, X-rays can detect the foreign object if it’s opaque enough to create a shadow. Heavy, lead-containing types of glass produce very clear shadows that are almost as sharp and defined as those from metal; nearly all common types of commercial glass can also be revealed by X-rays.

Foreign bodies encapsulated in the peritoneal cavity are specially dangerous, as the proximity of the intestine furnishes a constant possibility of infection.

Foreign objects trapped in the peritoneal cavity are particularly dangerous because the closeness of the intestine creates a constant risk of infection.

The question of removal of the foreign body must be decided according to the conditions present in individual cases; in searching for a foreign body in the tissues, unless it has been accurately located, a general anæsthetic is to be preferred.

The decision to remove a foreign body should be made based on the specific circumstances of each case. When looking for a foreign body in the tissues, unless it has been pinpointed accurately, a general anesthetic is the better choice.

Burns and Scalds

The distinction between a burn which results from the action of dry heat on the tissues of the body and a scald which results from the action of moist heat, has no clinical significance.

The difference between a burn caused by dry heat on body tissues and a scald caused by moist heat is not clinically significant.

In young and debilitated subjects hot poultices may produce injuries of the nature of burns. In old people with enfeebled circulation mere exposure to a strong fire may cause severe degrees of burning, the clothes covering the part being uninjured. This may also occur about the feet, legs, or knees of persons while intoxicated who have fallen asleep before the fire.

In young and weakened individuals, hot poultices can cause burns. In older people with poor circulation, just being near a strong fire can lead to serious burns, even if their clothing remains unharmed. This can also happen to the feet, legs, or knees of intoxicated individuals who have fallen asleep in front of the fire.

The damage done to the tissues by strong caustics, such as fuming nitric acid, sulphuric acid, caustic potash, nitrate of silver, or arsenical paste, presents pathological and clinical features almost identical with those resulting from heat. Electricity and the Röntgen rays also produce lesions of the nature of burns.

The harm caused to tissues by strong caustics, like fuming nitric acid, sulfuric acid, caustic potash, silver nitrate, or arsenical paste, shows pathological and clinical characteristics that are nearly the same as those caused by heat. Electricity and X-rays also create injuries similar to burns.

Pathology of Burns.—Much discussion has taken place regarding the explanation of the rapidly fatal issue in extensive superficial burns. On post-mortem examination the lesions found in these cases are: (1) general hyperæmia of all the organs of the abdominal, thoracic, and cerebro-spinal cavities; (2) marked leucocytosis, with destruction of red corpuscles, setting free hæmoglobin which lodges in the epithelial cells of the tubules of the kidneys; (3) minute thrombi and extravasations throughout the tissues of the body; (4) degeneration of the ganglion cells of the solar plexus; (5) œdema and degeneration of the lymphoid tissue throughout the body; (6) cloudy swelling of the liver and kidneys, and softening and enlargement of the spleen. Bardeen suggests that these morbid phenomena correspond so closely to those met with where the presence of a toxin is known to produce them, that in all probability death is similarly due to the action of some poison produced by the action of heat on the skin and on the proteins of the blood.

Pathology of Burns.—There has been a lot of discussion about why extensive superficial burns can quickly lead to death. During post-mortem examinations, the following issues are identified in these cases: (1) widespread hyperemia in all organs within the abdominal, thoracic, and cerebrospinal cavities; (2) significant leukocytosis, along with the destruction of red blood cells, releasing hemoglobin that accumulates in the epithelial cells of the kidney tubules; (3) tiny blood clots and bleeding throughout the body's tissues; (4) degeneration of the ganglion cells in the solar plexus; (5) swelling and degeneration of lymphoid tissue throughout the body; (6) cloudy swelling of the liver and kidneys, as well as softening and enlargement of the spleen. Bardeen proposes that these pathological conditions are so closely related to those caused by known toxins that it is likely death results similarly from a poison created by the heat's effect on the skin and blood proteins.

Clinical Features—Local Phenomena.—The most generally accepted classification of burns is that of Dupuytren, which is based upon the depth of the lesion. Six degrees are thus, recognised: (1) hyperæmia or erythema; (2) vesication; (3) partial destruction of the true skin; (4) total destruction of the true skin; (5) charring of muscles; (6) charring of bones.

Clinical Features—Local Phenomena.—The most widely accepted classification of burns is Dupuytren's, which is based on how deep the injury goes. Six degrees are recognized: (1) hyperemia or redness; (2) blistering; (3) partial damage to the true skin; (4) complete destruction of the true skin; (5) charring of muscles; (6) charring of bones.

It must be observed, however, that burns met with at the bedside always illustrate more than one of these degrees, the deeper forms always being associated with those less deep, and the clinical picture is made up of the combined characters of all. A burn is classified in terms of its most severe portion. It is also to be remarked that the extent and severity of a burn usually prove to be greater than at first sight appears.

It should be noted, however, that burns seen in a clinical setting often show more than one degree of severity, with deeper burns typically present alongside shallower ones. The overall clinical appearance reflects the combined characteristics of all these burns. A burn is classified based on its most severe area. Additionally, it's important to point out that the size and seriousness of a burn usually turn out to be greater than what initially seems evident.

Burns of the first degree are associated with erythema of the skin, due to hyperæmia of its blood vessels, and result from scorching by flame, from contact with solids or fluids below 212° F., or from exposure to the sun's rays. They are characterised clinically by acute pain, redness, transitory swelling from œdema, and subsequent desquamation of the surface layers of the epidermis. A special form of pigmentation of the skin is seen on the front of the legs of women from exposure to the heat of the fire.

First-degree burns are marked by redness of the skin due to increased blood flow in its vessels and can result from burns caused by flames, contact with solid objects or liquids below 212°F, or from sun exposure. They are clinically characterized by sharp pain, redness, temporary swelling from fluid buildup, and peeling of the outer layers of the skin. A specific type of skin pigmentation can be observed on the front of women's legs due to exposure to heat from the fire.

Burns of Second Degree—Vesication of the Skin.—These are characterised by the occurrence of vesicles or blisters which are scattered over the hyperæmic area, and contain a clear yellowish or brownish fluid. On removing the raised epidermis, the congested and highly sensitive papillæ of the skin are exposed. Unna has found that pyogenic bacteria are invariably present in these blisters. Burns of the second degree leave no scar but frequently a persistent discoloration. In rare instances the burned area becomes the seat of a peculiar overgrowth of fibrous tissue of the nature of keloid (p 401).

Second Degree Burns—Blistering of the Skin.—These are defined by the presence of blisters that appear on the reddened area and contain a clear yellowish or brownish fluid. When the raised skin is removed, the swollen and highly sensitive skin tissue is revealed. Unna found that infection-causing bacteria are always present in these blisters. Second degree burns typically do not leave scars but often result in lasting discoloration. In rare cases, the burned area can develop an unusual overgrowth of fibrous tissue known as keloid (p 401).

Burns of Third Degree—Partial Destruction of the Skin.—The epidermis and papillæ are destroyed in patches, leaving hard, dry, and insensitive sloughs of a yellow or black colour. The pain in these burns is intense, but passes off during the first or second day, to return again, however, when, about the end of a week, the sloughs separate and expose the nerve filaments of the underlying skin. Granulations spring up to fill the gap, and are rapidly covered by epithelium, derived partly from the margins and partly from the remains of skin glands which have not been completely destroyed. These latter appear on the surface of the granulations as small bluish islets which gradually increase in size, become of a greyish-white colour, and ultimately blend with one another and with the edges. The resulting cicatrix may be slightly depressed, but otherwise exhibits little tendency to contract and cause deformity.

Third Degree Burns—Partial Destruction of the Skin.—The outer layer of skin and the papillae are damaged in patches, leaving hard, dry, and numb areas that are yellow or black. The pain from these burns is severe but usually subsides within the first or second day. However, it can come back around the end of the week when the dead tissue separates and reveals the nerve endings of the deeper skin. New tissue grows to fill the gap and is quickly covered by skin cells, which come partly from the edges and partly from the skin glands that weren’t fully destroyed. These glands appear on the surface of the new tissue as small bluish spots that grow larger, turn a greyish-white color, and eventually merge with each other and the edges. The resulting scar may be slightly sunken but typically shows little tendency to tighten and cause deformity.

Burns of Fourth Degree—Total Destruction of the Skin.—These follow the more prolonged action of any form of intense heat. Large, black, dry eschars are formed, surrounded by a zone of intense congestion. Pain is less severe, and is referred to the parts that have been burned to a less degree. Infection is liable to occur and to lead to wide destruction of the surrounding skin. The amount of granulation tissue necessary to fill the gap is therefore great; and as the epithelial covering can only be derived from the margins—the skin glands being completely destroyed—the healing process is slow. The resulting scars are irregular, deep and puckered, and show a great tendency to contract. Keloid frequently develops in such cicatrices. When situated in the region of the face, neck, or flexures of joints, much deformity and impairment of function may result (Fig. 63).

Fourth Degree Burns—Total Destruction of the Skin.—These result from prolonged exposure to intense heat. Large, black, dry scabs form, surrounded by an area of severe redness. Pain is milder and is felt more in the areas that are burned less severely. There is a high risk of infection, which can lead to extensive damage to the surrounding skin. A significant amount of new tissue is required to fill the wound; since the skin glands are completely destroyed, healing takes time as the new skin can only come from the edges. The resulting scars are uneven, deep, and puckered, with a strong tendency to tighten. Keloids often develop in such scars. When located on the face, neck, or bends of joints, they can cause significant disfigurement and impair function (Fig. 63).

Fig. 63.—Cicatricial Contraction following Severe Burn.

Fig. 63.—Cicatricial Contraction following Severe Burn.

Fig. 63.—Scar Tissue Contraction after Severe Burn.

In burns of the fifth degree the lesion extends through the subcutaneous tissue and involves the muscles; while in those of the sixth degree it passes still more deeply and implicates the bones. These burns are comparatively limited in area, as they are usually produced by prolonged contact with hot metal or caustics. Burns of the fifth and sixth degrees are met with in epileptics or intoxicated persons who fall into the fire. Large blood vessels, nerve-trunks, joints, or serous cavities may be implicated.

In fifth-degree burns, the injury goes through the subcutaneous tissue and affects the muscles; in sixth-degree burns, it penetrates even deeper and involves the bones. These burns are usually small in size since they typically result from prolonged contact with hot metal or corrosive substances. Fifth and sixth-degree burns are often seen in people with epilepsy or those who are intoxicated and fall into a fire. Major blood vessels, nerve bundles, joints, or body cavities might be affected.

General Phenomena.—It is customary to divide the clinical history of a severe burn into three periods; but it is to be observed that the features characteristic of the periods have been greatly modified since burns have been treated on the same lines as other wounds.

General Phenomena.—It’s common to divide the clinical history of a severe burn into three phases; however, it's important to note that the characteristics typical of these phases have been significantly changed since burns have been treated similarly to other injuries.

The first period lasts for from thirty-six to forty-eight hours, during which time the patient remains in a more or less profound state of shock, and there is a remarkable absence of pain. When shock is absent or little marked, however, the amount of suffering may be great. When the injury proves fatal during this period, death is due to shock, probably aggravated by the absorption of poisonous substances produced in the burned tissues. In fatal cases there is often evidence of cerebral congestion and œdema.

The first period lasts for thirty-six to forty-eight hours, during which the patient is in a more or less deep state of shock, and there is a notable lack of pain. However, when shock is minimal or absent, the level of suffering can be significant. If the injury is fatal during this period, death is caused by shock, likely worsened by the absorption of toxic substances created in the burned tissues. In fatal cases, there is often evidence of brain congestion and swelling.

The second period begins when the shock passes off, and lasts till the sloughs separate. The outstanding feature of this period is toxæmia, manifested by fever, the temperature rising to 102°, 103°, or 104° F., and congestive or inflammatory conditions of internal organs, giving rise to such clinical complications as bronchitis, broncho-pneumonia, or pleurisy—especially in burns of the thorax; or meningitis and cerebritis, when the neck or head is the seat of the burn. Intestinal catarrh associated with diarrhœa is not uncommon; and ulceration of the duodenum leading to perforation has been met with in a few cases. These phenomena are much more prominent when bacterial infection has taken place, and it seems probable that they are to be attributed chiefly to the infection, as they have become less frequent and less severe since burns have been treated like other breaches of the surface. Albuminuria is a fairly constant symptom in severe burns, and is associated with congestion of the kidneys. In burns implicating the face, neck, mouth, or pharynx, œdema of the glottis is a dangerous complication, entailing as it does the risk of suffocation.

The second period starts when the shock subsides and continues until the sloughs separate. The main characteristic of this period is toxemia, shown by fever, with temperatures rising to 102°, 103°, or 104° F., along with congestive or inflammatory conditions of internal organs, which can lead to clinical complications like bronchitis, broncho-pneumonia, or pleurisy—particularly in burns affecting the chest; or meningitis and cerebritis if the burn is on the neck or head. Intestinal catarrh with diarrhea is also common, and in a few cases, there have been instances of duodenal ulceration leading to perforation. These issues are much more noticeable when a bacterial infection occurs, and it appears that they are mainly due to the infection, as they have become less frequent and severe since burns have been treated similarly to other surface injuries. Albuminuria is a relatively consistent symptom in severe burns and is linked to kidney congestion. In burns involving the face, neck, mouth, or pharynx, swelling of the glottis is a dangerous complication, as it carries the risk of suffocation.

The third period begins when the sloughs separate, usually between the seventh and fourteenth days, and lasts till the wound heals, its duration depending upon the size, depth, and asepticity of the raw area. The chief causes of death during this period are toxin absorption in any of its forms; waxy disease of the liver, kidneys, or intestine; less commonly erysipelas, tetanus, or other diseases due to infection by specific organisms. We have seen nothing to substantiate the belief that duodenal ulcers are liable to perforate during the third period.

The third period starts when the wounds begin to separate, usually between the seventh and fourteenth days, and continues until the wound is healed. The length of this period depends on the size, depth, and cleanliness of the raw area. The main causes of death during this time are toxin buildup in various forms, waxy disease affecting the liver, kidneys, or intestines, and, less commonly, erysipelas, tetanus, or other infections from specific organisms. We've found no evidence that duodenal ulcers are likely to perforate during the third period.

The prognosis in burns depends on (1) the superficial extent, and, to a much less degree, the depth of the injury. When more than one-third of the entire surface of the body is involved, even in a mild degree, the prognosis is grave. (2) The situation of the burn is important. Burns over the serous cavities—abdomen, thorax, or skull—are, other things being equal, much more dangerous than burns of the limbs. The risk of œdema of the glottis in burns about the neck and mouth has already been referred to. (3) Children are more liable to succumb to shock during the early period, but withstand prolonged suppuration better than adults. (4) When the patient survives the shock, the presence or absence of infection is the all-important factor in prognosis.

The prognosis for burns depends on (1) the extent of the surface area affected, and to a lesser extent, the depth of the injury. When over one-third of the entire body surface is burned, even if it's mild, the prognosis is serious. (2) The location of the burn matters. Burns on the serous cavities—abdomen, chest, or head—are generally much more dangerous than burns on the limbs. The risk of swelling in the throat from burns around the neck and mouth has already been mentioned. (3) Children are more likely to go into shock in the early stages but can handle prolonged infections better than adults. (4) If the patient survives the initial shock, the presence or absence of infection becomes the most crucial factor in prognosis.

Treatment.—The general treatment consists in combating the shock. When pain is severe, morphin must be injected.

Treatment.—The general treatment involves addressing the shock. If the pain is intense, morphine should be injected.

Local Treatment.—The local treatment must be carried out on antiseptic lines, a general anæsthetic being administered, if necessary, to enable the purification to be carried out thoroughly. After carefully removing the clothing, the whole of the burned area is gently, but thoroughly, cleansed with peroxide of hydrogen or warm boracic lotion, followed by sterilised saline solution. As pyogenic bacteria are invariably found in the blisters of burns, these must be opened and the raised epithelium removed.

Local Treatment.—Local treatment must be done using antiseptic methods, and a general anesthetic should be given if necessary to ensure the area is cleaned properly. After carefully removing the clothing, the entire burned area is gently but thoroughly cleansed with hydrogen peroxide or warm boric acid solution, followed by sterilized saline solution. Since pyogenic bacteria are always present in the blisters from burns, these blisters need to be opened, and the raised skin must be removed.

The dressings subsequently applied should meet the following indications: the relief of pain; the prevention of sepsis; and the promotion of cicatrisation.

The dressings applied afterwards should serve the following purposes: to relieve pain, to prevent infection, and to promote healing.

An application which satisfactorily fulfils these requirements is picric acid. Pads of lint or gauze are lightly wrung out of a solution made up of picric acid, 1½ drams; absolute alcohol, 3 ounces; distilled water, 40 ounces, and applied over the whole of the reddened area. These are covered with antiseptic wool, without any waterproof covering, and retained in position by a many-tailed bandage. The dressing should be changed once or twice a week, under the guidance of the temperature chart, any portion of the original dressing which remains perfectly dry being left undisturbed. The value of a general anæsthetic in dressing extensive burns, especially in children, can scarcely be overestimated.

An application that effectively meets these needs is picric acid. Pads made of lint or gauze are lightly soaked in a solution consisting of picric acid, 1½ drams; absolute alcohol, 3 ounces; distilled water, 40 ounces, and then applied over the entire reddened area. These are covered with antiseptic wool, without any waterproof covering, and held in place with a multi-tailed bandage. The dressing should be changed once or twice a week, based on the temperature chart, leaving any parts of the original dressing that remain completely dry undisturbed. The importance of using a general anesthetic when dressing large burns, especially in children, cannot be overstated.

Picric acid yields its best results in superficial burns, and it is useful as a primary dressing in all. As soon as the sloughs separate and a granulating surface forms, the ordinary treatment for a healing sore is instituted. Any slough under which pus has collected should be cut away with scissors to permit of free drainage.

Picric acid is most effective for superficial burns and is useful as a primary dressing in all cases. Once the dead tissue separates and a granulating surface develops, the standard treatment for a healing wound is started. Any dead tissue that has pus underneath it should be cut away with scissors to allow for proper drainage.

An occlusive dressing of melted paraffin has also been employed. A useful preparation consists of: Paraffin molle 25 per cent., paraffin durum 67 per cent., olive oil 5 per cent., oil of eucalyptus 2 per cent., and beta-naphthol ¼ per cent. It has a melting point of 48° C. It is also known as Ambrine and Burnol. After the burned area has been cleansed and thoroughly dried, it is sponged or painted with the melted paraffin, and before solidification takes place a layer of sterilised gauze is applied and covered with a second coating of paraffin. Further coats of paraffin are applied every other day to prevent the gauze sticking to the skin.

An occlusive dressing made of melted paraffin has also been used. A useful mixture includes: 25 percent soft paraffin, 67 percent hard paraffin, 5 percent olive oil, 2 percent eucalyptus oil, and 0.25 percent beta-naphthol. It has a melting point of 48° C. It is also known as Ambrine and Burnol. After cleaning and thoroughly drying the burned area, it is sponged or painted with the melted paraffin, and before it solidifies, a layer of sterilized gauze is applied and covered with a second coat of paraffin. Additional layers of paraffin are added every other day to prevent the gauze from sticking to the skin.

An alternative method of treating extensive burns is by immersing the part, or even the whole body when the trunk is affected, in a bath of boracic lotion kept at the body temperature, the lotion being frequently renewed.

An alternative way to treat serious burns is by soaking the affected area, or even the entire body if the torso is involved, in a bath of boracic lotion that is kept at body temperature, with the lotion being replaced regularly.

If a burn is already infected when first seen, it is to be treated on the same principles as govern the treatment of other infected wounds.

If a burn is already infected when first examined, it should be treated based on the same principles that apply to other infected wounds.

All moist or greasy applications, such as Carron oil, carbolic oil and ointments, and all substances like collodion and dry powders, which retain discharges, entirely fail to meet the indications for the rational treatment of burns, and should be abandoned.

All wet or greasy products, like Carron oil, carbolic oil, and ointments, as well as any substances like collodion and dry powders that trap discharges, completely fail to address the needs for the proper treatment of burns and should be discontinued.

Skin-grafting is of great value in hastening healing after extensive burns, and in preventing cicatricial contraction. The deformities which are so liable to develop from contraction of the cicatrices are treated on general principles. In the region of the face, neck, and flexures of joints (Fig. 63), where they are most marked, the contracted bands may be divided and the parts stretched, the raw surface left being covered by Thiersch grafts or by flaps of skin raised from adjacent surfaces or from other parts of the body (Fig. 1).

Skin grafting is very helpful in speeding up healing after serious burns and in preventing scar contraction. The deformities that can easily arise from the contraction of scars are addressed based on general principles. In areas like the face, neck, and joints (Fig. 63), where the effects are most noticeable, the tight bands can be cut, and the areas can be stretched. The exposed skin can be covered with Thiersch grafts or with skin flaps taken from nearby areas or other parts of the body (Fig. 1).

Injuries produced by Electricity

Injuries produced by Exposure to X-Rays and Radium.—In the routine treatment of disease by radiations, injury is sometimes done to the tissues, even when the greatest care is exercised as to dosage and frequency of application. Robert Knox describes the following ill-effects.

Injuries Caused by Exposure to X-Rays and Radium.—In the regular treatment of illnesses using radiation, tissues can sometimes get damaged, even when extreme caution is taken regarding dosage and treatment frequency. Robert Knox outlines the following negative effects.

Acute dermatitis varying in degree from a slight erythema to deep ulceration or even necrosis of skin. When ulcers form they are extremely painful and slow to heal. When hair-bearing areas are affected, epilation may occur without destroying the hair follicles and the hairs are reproduced, but if the reaction is excessive permanent alopecia may result.

Acute dermatitis ranges from mild redness to severe ulceration or even tissue death in the skin. When ulcers develop, they can be very painful and take a long time to heal. In areas with hair, hair loss may happen without damaging the hair follicles, allowing hair to grow back, but if the reaction is too intense, it could lead to permanent hair loss.

Chronic dermatitis, which results from persistence of the acute form, is most intractable and may assume malignant characters. X-ray warts are a late manifestation of chronic dermatitis and may become malignant.

Chronic dermatitis, which results from the ongoing presence of the acute form, is often very difficult to treat and can develop serious complications. X-ray warts are a late sign of chronic dermatitis and might become cancerous.

Among the late manifestations are neuritis, telangiectasis, and a painful and intractable form of ulceration, any of which may come on months or even years after the cessation of exposure. Sterility may be induced in X-ray workers who are imperfectly protected from the effects of the rays.

Among the late manifestations are neuritis, telangiectasis, and a painful and stubborn form of ulceration, any of which may appear months or even years after stopping exposure. Sterility may occur in X-ray workers who are not adequately protected from the effects of the rays.

Electrical burns usually occur in those who are engaged in industrial undertakings where powerful electrical currents are employed.

Electrical burns typically happen to people working in industrial settings where strong electrical currents are used.

The lesions—which vary from a slight superficial scorching to complete charring of parts—are most evident at the points of entrance and exit of the current, the intervening tissues apparently escaping injury.

The lesions—which range from a slight superficial burn to full charring of certain areas—are most noticeable at the entry and exit points of the current, while the surrounding tissues seem to be unharmed.

The more superficial degrees of electrical burns differ from those produced by heat in being almost painless, and in healing very slowly, although as a rule they remain dry and aseptic.

The more superficial types of electrical burns are different from heat burns because they are almost painless and heal very slowly, although they usually remain dry and free from infection.

The more severe forms are attended with a considerable degree of shock, which is not only more profound, but also lasts much longer than the shock in an ordinary burn of corresponding severity. The parts at the point of entrance of the current are charred to a greater or lesser depth. The eschar is at first dry and crisp, and is surrounded by a zone of pallor. For the first thirty-six to forty-eight hours there is comparatively little suffering, but at the end of that time the parts become exceedingly painful. In a majority of cases, in spite of careful purification, a slow form of moist gangrene sets in, and the slough spreads both in area and in depth, until the muscles and often the large blood vessels and nerves are exposed. A line of demarcation eventually forms, but the sloughs are exceedingly slow to separate, taking from three to five times as long as in an ordinary burn, and during the process of separation there is considerable risk of secondary hæmorrhage from erosion of large vessels.

The more severe forms are accompanied by a significant level of shock, which is not only deeper but also lasts much longer than the shock from a regular burn of similar severity. The areas where the electrical current enters are burned to varying depths. The burned tissue is initially dry and crispy, surrounded by a pale area. For the first thirty-six to forty-eight hours, there is relatively little pain, but after that, the affected areas become extremely painful. In most cases, despite careful cleaning, a slow type of moist gangrene develops, and the dead tissue spreads both in size and depth until the muscles and often the large blood vessels and nerves are exposed. A clear boundary eventually forms, but the dead tissue separates very slowly, taking three to five times longer than with a typical burn, and during the separation process, there is a significant risk of secondary bleeding from the erosion of large vessels.

Treatment.—Electrical burns are treated on the same lines as ordinary burns, by thorough purification and the application of dry dressings, with a view to avoiding the onset of moist gangrene. After granulations have formed, skin-grafting is of value in hastening healing.

Treatment.—Electrical burns are treated like regular burns, through careful cleaning and the use of dry dressings, to prevent moist gangrene from developing. Once granulation tissue has formed, skin grafting can be helpful in speeding up the healing process.

Lightning-stroke.—In a large proportion of cases lightning-stroke proves instantly fatal. In non-fatal cases the patient suffers from a profound degree of shock, and there may or may not be any external evidence of injury. In the mildest cases red spots or wheals—closely resembling those of urticaria—may appear on the body, but they usually fade again in the course of twenty-four hours. Sometimes large patches of skin are scorched or stained, the discoloured area showing an arborescent appearance. In other cases the injured skin becomes dry and glazed, resembling parchment. Appearances are occasionally met with corresponding to those of a superficial burn produced by heat. The chief difference from ordinary burns is the extreme slowness with which healing takes place. Localised paralysis of groups of muscles, or even of a whole limb, may follow any degree of lightning-stroke. Treatment is mainly directed towards combating the shock, the surface-lesions being treated on the same lines as ordinary burns.

Lightning-stroke.—In many cases, a lightning strike can be instantly fatal. In non-fatal cases, the person experiences a severe shock, and there may or may not be any visible signs of injury. In mild cases, red spots or welts—similar to those of hives—might appear on the skin, but they usually fade within twenty-four hours. Sometimes, large sections of skin get scorched or stained, showing a tree-like (arborescent) pattern. In other instances, the affected skin can become dry and shiny, looking like parchment. Occasionally, there are appearances similar to those of a superficial burn caused by heat. The main difference from regular burns is that healing occurs very slowly. Localized paralysis of muscle groups, or even an entire limb, can result from any severity of lightning strike. Treatment mainly focuses on addressing the shock, with surface injuries treated like regular burns.

CHAPTER XII
METHODS OF WOUND TREATMENT

The surgeon is called upon to treat two distinct classes of wounds: (1) those resulting from injury or disease in which the skin is already broken, or in which a communication with a mucous surface exists; and (2) those that he himself makes through intact skin, no infected mucous surface being involved.

The surgeon is required to handle two different types of wounds: (1) those caused by injury or illness where the skin is already broken, or where there is a connection to a mucous surface; and (2) those that he creates through intact skin, without any involvement of an infected mucous surface.

Infection by bacteria must be assumed to have taken place in all wounds made in any other way than by the knife of the surgeon operating through unbroken skin. On this assumption the modern system of wound treatment is based. Pathogenic bacteria are so widely distributed, that in the ordinary circumstances of everyday life, no matter how trivial a wound may be, or how short a time it may remain exposed, the access of organisms to it is almost certain unless preventive measures are employed.

Infection from bacteria should be considered to have occurred in all wounds created in any way other than by a surgeon's knife cutting through unbroken skin. This assumption is the foundation of today's wound treatment methods. Pathogenic bacteria are so commonly found that under normal daily situations, regardless of how minor a wound might be or how briefly it remains exposed, it is nearly guaranteed that organisms will be able to enter unless preventive measures are taken.

It cannot be emphasised too strongly that rigid precautions are to be taken to exclude fresh infection, not only in dealing with wounds that are free of organisms, but equally in the management of wounds and other lesions that are already infected. Any laxity in our methods which admits of fresh organisms reaching an infected wound adds materially to the severity of the infective process and consequently to the patient's risk.

It’s crucial to take strict precautions to prevent new infections, not just when handling wounds that are clear of germs, but also when managing wounds and other injuries that are already infected. Any carelessness in our approach that allows new germs to enter an infected wound significantly increases the severity of the infection and, as a result, the patient’s risk.

There are many ways in which accidental infection may occur. Take, for example, the case of a person who receives a cut on the face by being knocked down in a carriage accident on the street. Organisms may be introduced to such a wound from the shaft or wheel by which he was struck, from the ground on which he lay, from any portion of his clothing that may have come in contact with the wound, or from his own skin. Or, again, the hands of those who render first aid, the water used to bathe the wound, the handkerchief or other extemporised dressing applied to it, may be the means of conveying bacterial infection. Should the wound open on a mucous surface, such as the mouth or nasal cavity, the organisms constantly present in such situations are liable to prove agents of infection.

There are many ways accidental infections can happen. For instance, consider someone who gets a cut on their face after being knocked down in a carriage accident on the street. Germs can enter that wound from the carriage shaft or wheel that struck them, the ground they fell on, any part of their clothing that touched the wound, or even from their own skin. Additionally, the hands of those providing first aid, the water used to clean the wound, and the handkerchief or makeshift bandage applied could also spread bacteria. If the wound opens in a mucous area, like the mouth or nose, the germs usually present in those areas can easily cause an infection.

Even after the patient has come under professional care the risks of his wound becoming infected are not past, because the hands of the doctor, his instruments, dressings, or other appliances may all, unless purified, become the sources of infection.

Even after the patient has received professional care, the risk of their wound becoming infected is still present, because the doctor’s hands, their instruments, dressings, or other tools can all become sources of infection if they are not sterilized.

In the case of an operation carried out through unbroken skin, organisms may be introduced into the wound from the patient's own skin, from the hands of the surgeon or his assistants, through the medium of contaminated instruments, swabs, ligature or suture materials, or other things used in the course of the operation, or from the dressings applied to the wound.

In the case of a surgery performed on unbroken skin, germs can enter the wound from the patient's own skin, from the hands of the surgeon or their assistants, from contaminated instruments, swabs, sutures, or other materials used during the procedure, or from the dressings applied to the wound.

Further, bacteria may gain access to devitalised tissues by way of the blood-stream, being carried hither from some infected area elsewhere in the body.

Further, bacteria can reach damaged tissues through the bloodstream, being transported there from another infected area in the body.

The Antiseptic System of Surgery.—Those who only know the surgical conditions of to-day can scarcely realise the state of matters which existed before the introduction of the antiseptic system by Joseph Lister in 1867. In those days few wounds escaped the ravages of pyogenic and other bacteria, with the result that suppuration ensued after most operations, and such diseases as erysipelas, pyæmia, and “hospital gangrene” were of everyday occurrence. The mortality after compound fractures, amputations, and many other operations was appalling, and death from blood-poisoning frequently followed even the most trivial operations. An operation was looked upon as a last resource, and the inherent risk from blood-poisoning seemed to have set an impassable barrier to the further progress of surgery. To the genius of Lister we owe it that this barrier was removed. Having satisfied himself that the septic process was due to bacterial infection, he devised a means of preventing the access of organisms to wounds or of counteracting their effects. Carbolic acid was the first antiseptic agent he employed, and by its use in compound fractures he soon obtained results such as had never before been attained. The principle was applied to other conditions with like success, and so profoundly has it affected the whole aspect of surgical pathology, that many of the infective diseases with which surgeons formerly had to deal are now all but unknown. The broad principles upon which Lister founded his system remain unchanged, although the methods employed to put them into practice have been modified.

The Antiseptic System of Surgery.—People who only understand today's surgical practices can hardly imagine the situation that existed before Joseph Lister introduced the antiseptic system in 1867. Back then, few wounds escaped the damage caused by pyogenic and other bacteria, leading to infections after most surgeries, and diseases like erysipelas, pyæmia, and “hospital gangrene” were common. The death rate after compound fractures, amputations, and many other procedures was shocking, and even minor operations could result in death from blood poisoning. Surgery was considered a last resort, and the inherent risk of blood poisoning seemed to create an impossible barrier to further advancements in the field. Thanks to Lister's brilliance, this barrier was overcome. He realized that the septic process was caused by bacterial infection and came up with methods to prevent bacteria from getting into wounds or to counteract their effects. Carbolic acid was the first antiseptic he used, and by applying it to compound fractures, he achieved results never seen before. This principle was successfully applied to other conditions as well, and its impact on surgical pathology has been so profound that many infections surgeons once regularly treated are now hardly seen. The fundamental principles that Lister established for his system remain unchanged, even though the techniques used to implement them have evolved.

Means taken to Prevent Infection of Wounds.—The avenues by which infective agents may gain access to surgical wounds are so numerous and so wide, that it requires the greatest care and the most watchful attention on the part of the surgeon to guard them all. It is only by constant practice and patient attention to technical details in the operating room and at the bedside, that the carrying out of surgical manipulations in such a way as to avoid bacterial infection will become an instinctive act and a second nature. It is only possible here to indicate the chief directions in which danger lies, and to describe the means most generally adopted to avoid it.

Ways to Prevent Infection of Wounds.—There are so many ways that germs can enter surgical wounds that the surgeon must be extremely careful and pay close attention to all of them. Only through consistent practice and careful focus on technical details in the operating room and at the bedside will performing surgical procedures in a way that avoids bacterial infection become instinctive and second nature. Here, we can only highlight the main areas of risk and describe the most common methods used to prevent it.

To prevent infection, it is essential that everything which comes into contact with a wound should be sterilised or disinfected, and to ensure the best results it is necessary that the efficiency of our methods of sterilisation should be periodically tested. The two chief agencies at our disposal are heat and chemical antiseptics.

To prevent infection, it’s crucial that everything that comes into contact with a wound is sterilized or disinfected, and to achieve the best results, we need to regularly test the effectiveness of our sterilization methods. The two main tools we have are heat and chemical antiseptics.

Sterilisation by Heat.—The most reliable, and at the same time the most convenient and generally applicable, means of sterilisation is by heat. All bacteria and spores are completely destroyed by being subjected for fifteen minutes to saturated circulating steam at a temperature of 130° to 145° C. (=266° to 293° F.). The articles to be sterilised are enclosed in a perforated tin casket, which is placed in a specially constructed steriliser, such as that of Schimmelbusch. This apparatus is so arranged that the steam circulates under a pressure of from two to three atmospheres, and permeates everything contained in it. Objects so sterilised are dry when removed from the steriliser. This method is specially suitable for appliances which are not damaged by steam, such, for example, as gauze swabs, towels, aprons, gloves, and metal instruments; it is essential that the efficiency of the steriliser be tested from time to time by a self-registering thermometer or other means.

Heat Sterilization.—The most reliable, convenient, and widely applicable method of sterilization is heat. All bacteria and spores are completely eliminated when exposed for fifteen minutes to saturated circulating steam at a temperature of 130° to 145° C. (=266° to 293° F.). The items to be sterilized are placed inside a perforated tin container, which is positioned in a specially designed sterilizer, like the Schimmelbusch model. This device is configured so that steam circulates under a pressure of two to three atmospheres, ensuring it penetrates everything inside. Items sterilized this way are dry when taken out of the sterilizer. This method is particularly suitable for tools that aren’t damaged by steam, such as gauze swabs, towels, aprons, gloves, and metal instruments; it's crucial to periodically check the sterilizer's effectiveness with a self-registering thermometer or other means.

The best substitute for circulating steam is boiling. The articles are placed in a “fish-kettle steriliser” and boiled for fifteen minutes in a 1 per cent. solution of washing soda.

The best alternative to circulating steam is boiling. The items are placed in a “fish-kettle sterilizer” and boiled for fifteen minutes in a 1 percent solution of washing soda.

To prevent contamination of objects that have been sterilised they must on no account be touched by any one whose hands have not been disinfected and protected by sterilised gloves.

To prevent contamination of sterilized objects, no one should touch them unless their hands have been disinfected and they are wearing sterilized gloves.

Sterilisation by Chemical Agents.—For the purification of the skin of the patient, the hands of the surgeon, and knives and other instruments that are damaged by heat, recourse must be had to chemical agents. These, however, are less reliable than heat, and are open to certain other objections.

Sterilization with Chemical Agents.—To clean the skin of the patient, the hands of the surgeon, and knives and other instruments that can’t be exposed to heat, chemical agents should be used. However, these are not as dependable as heat and come with some drawbacks.

Disinfection of the Hands.—It is now generally recognised that one of the most likely sources of wound infection is the hands of the surgeon and his assistants. It is only by carefully studying to avoid all contact with infective matter that the hands can be kept surgically pure, and that this source of wound infection can be reduced to a minimum. The risk of infection from this source has further been greatly reduced by the systematic use of rubber gloves by house-surgeons, dressers, and nurses. The habitual use of gloves has also been adopted by the great majority of surgeons; the minority, who find they are handicapped by wearing gloves as a routine measure, are obliged to do so when operating in infective cases or dressing infected wounds, and in making rectal and vaginal examinations.

Hand Disinfection.—It’s now widely accepted that one of the most common sources of wound infections is the hands of the surgeon and their assistants. The hands can only be kept surgically clean by carefully avoiding any contact with infectious materials, which helps minimize this source of wound infection. The risk of infection from this source has also been significantly reduced by the regular use of rubber gloves by interns, dressers, and nurses. Most surgeons now routinely wear gloves; the few who feel restricted by wearing gloves as a standard practice are required to do so when operating on infectious cases, dressing infected wounds, or performing rectal and vaginal examinations.

The gloves may be sterilised by steam, and are then put on dry, or by boiling, in which case they are put on wet. The gauntlet of the glove should overlap and confine the end of the sleeve of the sterilised overall, and the gloved hands are rinsed in lotion before and at frequent intervals during the operation. The hands are sterilised before putting on the gloves, preferably by a method which dehydrates the skin. Cotton gloves may be worn by the surgeon when tying ligatures, or between operations, and by the anæsthetist during operations on the head, neck, and chest.

The gloves can be sterilized using steam and then put on dry, or by boiling, in which case they are put on wet. The cuff of the glove should overlap and secure the end of the sleeve of the sterilized overall, and the gloved hands should be rinsed in lotion before and regularly during the procedure. The hands are sterilized before putting on the gloves, preferably by a method that dries out the skin. Cotton gloves can be worn by the surgeon when tying ligatures, or between procedures, and by the anesthetist during surgeries on the head, neck, and chest.

The first step in the disinfection of the hands is the mechanical removal of gross surface dirt and loose epithelium by soap, a stream of running water as hot as can be borne, and a loofah or nail-brush, that has been previously sterilised by heat. The nails should be cut down till there is no sulcus between the nail edge and the pulp of the finger in which organisms may lodge. They are next washed for three minutes in methylated spirit to dehydrate the skin, and then for two or three minutes in 70 per cent. sublimate or biniodide alcohol (1 in 1000). Finally, the hands are rubbed with dry sterilised gauze.

The first step in disinfecting your hands is to mechanically remove visible dirt and loose skin using soap, hot running water that you can handle, and a loofah or nail brush that has been sterilized with heat. Your nails should be trimmed so there's no gap between the edge of the nail and the fingertip where germs can hide. Next, wash your hands for three minutes with methylated spirits to dry out the skin, and then for two to three minutes with 70 percent biniodide alcohol (1 in 1000). Finally, rub your hands with dry sterilized gauze.

Preparation of the Skin of the Patient.—In the purification of the skin of the patient before operation, reliance is to be placed chiefly in the mechanical removal of dirt and grease by the same means as are taken for the cleansing of the surgeon's hands. Hair-covered parts should be shaved. The skin is then dehydrated by washing with methylated spirit, followed by 70 per cent. sublimate or biniodide alcohol (1 in 1000). This is done some hours before the operation, and the part is then covered with pads of dry sterilised gauze or a sterilised towel. Immediately before the operation the skin is again purified in the same way.

Preparation of the Patient's Skin.—Before surgery, the patient's skin needs to be cleaned, primarily through the mechanical removal of dirt and grease, using the same methods as for cleansing the surgeon's hands. Areas with hair should be shaved. The skin is then dried out by washing with methylated spirit, followed by 70 percent sublimate or biniodide alcohol (1 in 1000). This should be done a few hours before the surgery, and the area is then covered with dry sterilized gauze pads or a sterilized towel. Right before the surgery, the skin is cleansed again in the same way.

The iodine method of disinfecting the skin introduced by Grossich is simple, and equally efficient. The day before operation the skin, after being washed with soap and water, is shaved, dehydrated by means of methylated spirit, and then painted with a 5 per cent. solution of iodine in rectified spirit. The painting with iodine is repeated just before the operation commences, and again after it is completed. The final application is omitted in the case of children. In emergency operations the skin is shaved dry and dehydrated with spirit, after which the iodine is applied as described above. The staining of the skin is an advantage, as it enables the operator to recognise the area that has been prepared.

The iodine method of disinfecting the skin introduced by Grossich is straightforward and just as effective. The day before the procedure, the skin is washed with soap and water, shaved, dehydrated using methylated spirit, and then coated with a 5 percent solution of iodine in rectified spirit. This iodine application is repeated right before the procedure starts and again after it ends. However, the final application is skipped for children. In emergency procedures, the skin is shaved dry and dehydrated with spirit, after which the iodine is applied as described above. The staining of the skin is beneficial, as it helps the operator identify the area that has been prepared.

If any acne pustules or infected sinuses are present, they should be destroyed or purified by means of the thermo-cautery or pure carbolic acid, after the patient is anæsthetised.

If any acne pustules or infected sinuses are present, they should be removed or cleaned using thermo-cautery or pure carbolic acid, after the patient is anesthetized.

Appliances used at Operation.Instruments that are not damaged by heat must be boiled in a fish-kettle or other suitable steriliser for fifteen minutes in a 1 per cent. solution of cresol or washing soda. Just before the operation begins they are removed in the tray of the steriliser and placed on a sterilised towel within reach of the surgeon or his assistant. Knives and instruments that are liable to be damaged by heat should be purified by being soaked in pure cresol for a few minutes, or in 1 in 20 carbolic for at least an hour.

Appliances used in Surgery.Instruments that can’t be damaged by heat should be boiled in a fish kettle or another appropriate sterilizer for fifteen minutes in a 1% solution of cresol or washing soda. Right before the operation starts, they are taken out in the tray from the sterilizer and placed on a sterilized towel within easy reach of the surgeon or their assistant. Knives and instruments that can be damaged by heat should be cleaned by soaking them in pure cresol for a few minutes or in a 1 in 20 carbolic solution for at least an hour.

Pads of Gauze sterilised by compressed circulating steam have almost entirely superseded marine sponges for operative purposes. To avoid the risk of leaving swabs in the peritoneal cavity, large square pads of gauze, to one corner of which a piece of strong tape about a foot long is securely stitched, should be employed. They should be removed from the caskets in which they are sterilised by means of sterilised forceps, and handed direct to the surgeon. The assistant who attends to the swabs should wear sterilised gloves.

Pads of Gauze sterilized by compressed circulating steam have nearly completely replaced marine sponges for surgical use. To prevent the risk of leaving swabs in the abdominal cavity, large square pads of gauze should be used, with a piece of sturdy tape about a foot long securely stitched to one corner. They should be taken out of the sterilization containers using sterilized forceps and handed directly to the surgeon. The assistant handling the swabs should wear sterilized gloves.

Ligatures and Sutures.—To avoid the risk of implanting infective matter in a wound by means of the materials used for ligatures and sutures, great care must be taken in their preparation.

Ligatures and Sutures.—To prevent the risk of introducing infectious material into a wound through the materials used for ligatures and sutures, careful attention must be paid to their preparation.

Catgut.—The following methods of preparing catgut have proved satisfactory: (1) The gut is soaked in juniper oil for at least a month; the juniper oil is then removed by ether and alcohol, and the gut preserved in 1 in 1000 solution of corrosive sublimate in alcohol (Kocher). (2) The gut is placed in a brass receiver and boiled for three-quarters of an hour in a solution consisting of 85 per cent. absolute alcohol, 10 per cent. water, and 5 per cent. carbolic acid, and is then stored in 90 per cent. alcohol. (3) Cladius recommends that the catgut, just as it is bought from the dealers, be loosely rolled on a spool, and then immersed in a solution of—iodine, 1 part; iodide of potassium, 1 part; distilled water, 100 parts. At the end of eight days it is ready for use. Moschcowitz has found that the tensile strength of catgut so prepared is increased if it is kept dry in a sterile vessel, instead of being left indefinitely in the iodine solution. If Salkindsohn's formula is used—tincture of iodine, 1 part; proof spirit, 15 parts—the gut can be kept permanently in the solution without becoming brittle. To avoid contamination from the hands, catgut should be removed from the bottle with aseptic forceps and passed direct to the surgeon. Any portion unused should be thrown away.

Catgut.—The following methods for preparing catgut have been effective: (1) Soak the gut in juniper oil for at least a month; then remove the juniper oil using ether and alcohol, and preserve the gut in a solution of 1 in 1000 corrosive sublimate in alcohol (Kocher). (2) Place the gut in a brass container and boil it for 45 minutes in a solution of 85% absolute alcohol, 10% water, and 5% carbolic acid, then store it in 90% alcohol. (3) Cladius suggests that the catgut, as purchased, should be loosely rolled on a spool and then immersed in a solution of—iodine, 1 part; iodide of potassium, 1 part; distilled water, 100 parts. After eight days, it will be ready to use. Moschcowitz found that the tensile strength of catgut prepared this way is improved if it is kept dry in a sterile container instead of left in the iodine solution indefinitely. If Salkindsohn's formula is utilized—tincture of iodine, 1 part; proof spirit, 15 parts—the gut can remain in the solution permanently without becoming brittle. To prevent contamination from hands, catgut should be removed from the bottle with aseptic forceps and passed directly to the surgeon. Any unused portion should be discarded.

Silk is prepared by being soaked for twelve hours in ether, for other twelve in alcohol, and then boiled for ten minutes in 1 in 1000 sublimate solution. It is then wound on spools with purified hands protected by sterilised gloves, and kept in absolute alcohol. Before an operation the silk is again boiled for ten minutes in the same solution, and is used directly from this (Kocher). Linen thread is sterilised in the same way as silk.

Silk is soaked for twelve hours in ether, followed by another twelve hours in alcohol, and then boiled for ten minutes in a 1 in 1000 sublimate solution. After that, it's wound onto spools using purified hands that are covered with sterilized gloves, and stored in absolute alcohol. Before an operation, the silk is boiled again for ten minutes in the same solution and used directly from there (Kocher). Linen thread is sterilized in the same manner as silk.

Fishing-gut and silver wire, as well as the needles, should be boiled along with the instruments. Horse-hair and fishing-gut may be sterilised by prolonged immersion in 1 in 20 carbolic, or in the iodine solutions employed to sterilise catgut.

Fishing line and silver wire, along with the needles, should be boiled together with the instruments. Horsehair and fishing line can be sterilized by soaking them for a long time in a 1 in 20 carbolic solution or in the iodine solutions used to sterilize catgut.

The field of operation is surrounded by sterilised towels, clipped to the edges of the wound, and securely fixed in position so that no contamination may take place from the surroundings.

The operating area is surrounded by sterilized towels, clipped to the edges of the wound, and securely held in place to prevent any contamination from the surroundings.

The surgeon and his assistants, including the anæsthetist, wear overalls sterilised by steam. To avoid the risk of infection from dust, scurf, or drops of perspiration falling from the head, the surgeon and his assistants may wear sterilised cotton caps. To obviate the risk of infection taking place by drops of saliva projected from the mouth in talking or coughing in the vicinity of a wound, a simple mask may be worn.

The surgeon and his assistants, including the anæsthetist, wear overalls sterilized by steam. To reduce the risk of infection from dust, skin flakes, or sweat that might fall from their heads, the surgeon and his assistants may wear sterilized cotton caps. To prevent the risk of infection from saliva that could be released while talking or coughing near a wound, a simple mask can be worn.

The risk of infection from the air is now known to be very small, so long as there is no excess of floating dust. All sweeping, dusting, and disturbing of curtains, blinds, or furniture must therefore be avoided before or during an operation.

The risk of infection from the air is now recognized to be very low, as long as there's not too much dust in the air. So, all sweeping, dusting, and moving of curtains, blinds, or furniture should be avoided before or during a procedure.

It has been shown that the presence of spectators increases the number of organisms in the atmosphere. In teaching clinics, therefore, the risk from air infection is greater than in private practice.

It has been shown that the presence of spectators increases the number of organisms in the atmosphere. In teaching clinics, therefore, the risk from air infection is greater than in private practice.

To facilitate primary union, all hæmorrhage should be arrested, and the accumulation of fluid in the wound prevented. When much oozing is anticipated, a glass or rubber drainage-tube is inserted through a small opening specially made for the purpose. In aseptic wounds the tube may be removed in from twenty-four to forty-eight hours, and where it is important to avoid a scar, the opening should be closed with a Michel's clip; in infected wounds the tube must remain as long as the discharge continues.

To ensure proper healing, all bleeding should be stopped, and fluid buildup in the wound must be prevented. If significant bleeding is expected, a glass or rubber drainage tube is inserted through a small incision made for this purpose. In clean wounds, the tube can be removed after twenty-four to forty-eight hours, and if it's important to prevent a scar, the opening should be closed with a Michel's clip; in infected wounds, the tube must stay in place as long as there is discharge.

The fascia and skin should be brought into accurate apposition by sutures. If any cavity exists in the deeper part of the wound it should be obliterated by buried sutures, or by so adjusting the dressing as to bring its walls into apposition.

The fascia and skin should be stitched together accurately. If there’s any space in the deeper part of the wound, it should be closed off with buried sutures or by adjusting the dressing to bring its walls together.

If these precautions have been successful, the wound will heal under the original dressing, which need not be interfered with for from seven to ten days, according to the nature of the case.

If these precautions have been effective, the wound will heal under the original dressing, which should not be disturbed for seven to ten days, depending on the specifics of the situation.

Dressings.Gauze, sterilised by heat, is almost universally employed for the dressing of wounds. Double cyanide gauze may be used in such regions as the neck, axilla, or groin, where complete sterilisation of the skin is difficult to attain, and where it is desirable to leave the dressing undisturbed for ten days or more. Iodoform or bismuth gauze is of special value for the packing of wounds treated by the open method.

Dressings.Gauze, sterilized by heat, is almost universally used for wound dressings. Double cyanide gauze can be used in areas like the neck, armpit, or groin, where achieving complete sterilization of the skin is challenging, and where it's preferable to keep the dressing undisturbed for ten days or longer. Iodoform or bismuth gauze is particularly useful for packing wounds treated with the open method.

One variety or another of wool, rendered absorbent by the extraction of its fat, and sterilised by heat, forms a part of almost every surgical dressing, and various antiseptic agents may be added to it. Of these, corrosive sublimate is the most generally used. Wood-wool dressings are more highly and more uniformly absorbent than cotton wools. As evaporation takes place through wool dressings, the discharge becomes dried, and so forms an unfavourable medium for bacterial growth.

One type or another of wool, made absorbent by removing its fat and sterilized by heat, is included in almost every surgical dressing, and various antiseptic agents can be added to it. Among these, corrosive sublimate is the most commonly used. Wood-wool dressings are more absorbent and uniform compared to cotton wools. As evaporation occurs through wool dressings, the discharge dries up, creating an environment that is unfavorable for bacterial growth.

Pads of sphagnum moss, sterilised by heat, are highly absorbent, and being economical are used when there is much discharge, and in cases where a leakage of urine has to be soaked up.

Pads of sphagnum moss, sterilized by heat, are very absorbent, and because they're cost-effective, they're used when there's a lot of discharge and in situations where urine leakage needs to be absorbed.

Means adopted to combat Infection.—As has already been indicated, the same antiseptic precautions are to be taken in dealing with infected as with aseptic wounds.

Methods Used to Fight Infection.—As mentioned before, the same antiseptic measures should be taken when handling infected wounds as with clean (aseptic) ones.

In recent injuries such as result from railway or machinery accidents, with bruising and crushing of the tissues and grinding of gross dirt into the wounds, the scissors must be freely used to remove the tissues that have been devitalised or impregnated with foreign material. Hair-covered parts should be shaved and the surrounding skin painted with iodine. Crushed and contaminated portions of bone should be chiselled away. Opinions differ as to the benefit derived from washing such wounds with chemical antiseptics, which are liable to devitalise the tissues with which they come in contact, and so render them less able to resist the action of any organisms that may remain in them. All are agreed, however, that free washing with normal salt solution is useful in mechanically cleansing the injured parts. Peroxide of hydrogen sprayed over such wounds is also beneficial in virtue of its oxidising properties. Efficient drainage must be provided, and stitches should be used sparingly, if at all.

In recent injuries that come from railway or machinery accidents, where there is bruising and crushing of the tissues and dirt gets ground into the wounds, scissors should be used generously to cut away any dead tissue or material that has become embedded in the wounds. Areas with hair should be shaved, and the surrounding skin should be treated with iodine. Contaminated and crushed parts of bone should be carefully removed. There are mixed opinions about the effectiveness of washing these wounds with chemical antiseptics, as they can potentially damage the surrounding tissue, making it harder for the body to fight off any remaining germs. However, everyone agrees that rinsing the injured areas with a normal saline solution is effective for cleaning. Spraying hydrogen peroxide on these wounds is also helpful due to its oxidizing properties. Proper drainage is essential, and stitches should be used sparingly, if at all.

The best way in which to treat such wounds is by the open method. This consists in packing the wound with iodoform or bismuth gauze, which is left in position as long as it adheres to the raw surface. The packing may be renewed at intervals until the wound is filled by granulations; or, in the course of a few days when it becomes evident that the infection has been overcome, secondary sutures may be introduced and the edges drawn together, provision being made at the ends for further packing or for drainage-tubes.

The best way to treat these wounds is by the open method. This involves packing the wound with iodoform or bismuth gauze, which is kept in place as long as it sticks to the raw surface. The packing can be replaced periodically until the wound fills with granulations; or, after a few days, when it's clear that the infection has been resolved, secondary sutures can be placed, and the edges brought together, with provisions made at the ends for additional packing or drainage tubes.

If earth or street dirt has entered the wound, the surface may with advantage be painted over with pure carbolic acid, as virulent organisms, such as those of tetanus or spreading gangrene, are liable to be present. Prophylactic injection of tetanus antitoxin may be indicated.

If dirt from the ground or street has gotten into the wound, it can help to cover the surface with pure carbolic acid, since harmful organisms like those that cause tetanus or spreading gangrene could be present. It may be necessary to give a preventive injection of tetanus antitoxin.

CHAPTER XIII
CONSTITUTIONAL EFFECTS OF INJURIES

Syncope, Shock, and Collapse

Syncope, shock, and collapse are clinical conditions which, although depending on different causes, bear a superficial resemblance to one another.

Syncope, shock, and collapse are clinical conditions that, despite having different causes, appear quite similar to each other on the surface.

Syncope or Fainting.—Syncope is the result of a suddenly produced anæmia of the brain from temporary weakening or arrest of the heart's action. In surgical practice, this condition is usually observed in nervous persons who have been subjected to pain, as in the reduction of a dislocation or the incision of a whitlow; or in those who have rapidly lost a considerable quantity of blood. It may also follow the sudden withdrawal of fluid from a large cavity, as in tapping an abdomen for ascites, or withdrawing fluid from the pleural cavity. Syncope sometimes occurs also during the administration of a general anæsthetic, especially if there is a tendency to sickness and the patient is not completely under. During an operation the onset of syncope is often recognised by the cessation of oozing from the divided vessels before the general symptoms become manifest.

Syncope or Fainting.—Syncope happens when there’s a sudden drop in blood flow to the brain due to a temporary weakening or stopping of the heart's action. In surgical settings, this condition is typically seen in anxious people who are experiencing pain, such as during the treatment of a dislocated joint or the incision of an infected finger; or in those who have lost a significant amount of blood quickly. It can also occur after a large amount of fluid is removed from the body, like when draining fluid from the abdomen for ascites or from the chest cavity. Syncope sometimes happens during the administration of general anesthesia, especially if the patient feels nauseous and isn’t completely under. During surgery, the onset of syncope is often indicated by the halt in bleeding from the cut vessels before the general symptoms become obvious.

Clinical Features.—When a person is about to faint he feels giddy, has surging sounds in his ears, and haziness of vision; he yawns, becomes pale and sick, and a free flow of saliva takes place into the mouth. The pupils dilate; the pulse becomes small and almost imperceptible; the respirations shallow and hurried; consciousness gradually fades away, and he falls in a heap on the floor.

Clinical Features.—When someone is about to faint, they feel dizzy, hear ringing in their ears, and have blurred vision; they yawn, turn pale, feel nauseous, and have an excess of saliva in their mouth. Their pupils dilate; the pulse becomes weak and nearly unnoticeable; their breathing is shallow and rapid; consciousness slowly fades, and they collapse onto the floor.

Sometimes vomiting ensues before the patient completely loses consciousness, and the muscular exertion entailed may ward off the actual faint. This is frequently seen in threatened syncopal attacks during chloroform administration.

Sometimes vomiting occurs before the patient fully loses consciousness, and the physical effort involved may prevent the fainting. This is often observed during potential fainting episodes when chloroform is administered.

Recovery begins in a few seconds, the patient sighing or gasping, or, it may be, vomiting; the strength of the pulse gradually increases, and consciousness slowly returns. In some cases, however, syncope is fatal.

Recovery starts in a few seconds, with the patient either sighing or gasping, or possibly vomiting; the strength of the pulse gradually picks up, and consciousness slowly comes back. In some cases, though, fainting can be deadly.

Treatment.—The head should at once be lowered—in imitation of nature's method—to encourage the flow of blood to the brain, the patient, if necessary, being held up by the heels. All tight clothing, especially round the neck or chest, must be loosened. The heart may be stimulated reflexly by dashing cold water over the face or chest, or by rubbing the face vigorously with a rough towel. The application of volatile substances, such as ammonia or smelling-salts, to the nose; the administration by the mouth of sal-volatile, whisky or brandy, and the intra-muscular injection of ether, are the most speedily efficacious remedies. In severe cases the application of hot cloths over the heart, or of the faradic current over the line of the phrenic nerve, just above the clavicle, may be called for.

Treatment.—The head should be immediately lowered, following nature's way, to promote blood flow to the brain, with the patient being held up by the heels if needed. All tight clothing, especially around the neck or chest, must be loosened. The heart can be stimulated reflexively by splashing cold water on the face or chest or by rubbing the face vigorously with a rough towel. Using volatile substances like ammonia or smelling salts on the nose, giving sal volatile, whiskey, or brandy by mouth, and injecting ether into the muscle are the quickest effective remedies. In severe cases, applying hot cloths over the heart or using a faradic current over the phrenic nerve, just above the collarbone, may be necessary.

Surgical Shock.—The condition known as surgical shock may be looked upon as a state of profound exhaustion of the mechanism that exists in the body for the transformation of energy. This mechanism consists of (1) the brain, which, through certain special centres, regulates all vital activity; (2) the adrenal glands, the secretion of which—adrenalin—acting as a stimulant of the sympathetic system, so controls the tone of the blood vessels as to maintain efficient oxidation of the tissues; and (3) the liver, which stores and delivers glycogen as it is required by the muscles, and in addition, deals with the by-products of metabolism.

Surgical Shock.—Surgical shock is a state of extreme exhaustion of the body's energy transformation system. This system includes (1) the brain, which regulates all vital functions through specific centers; (2) the adrenal glands, which produce adrenalin—a stimulant for the sympathetic system that helps adjust blood vessel tone to ensure proper tissue oxidation; and (3) the liver, which stores and releases glycogen as needed by the muscles and also processes metabolic by-products.

Crile and his co-workers have shown that in surgical shock histological changes occur in the cells of the brain, the adrenals, and the liver, and that these are identical, whatever be the cause that leads to the exhaustion of the energy-transforming mechanism. These changes vary in degree, and range from slight alterations in the structure of the protoplasm to complete disorganisation of the cell elements.

Crile and his team have demonstrated that during surgical shock, there are histological changes in the cells of the brain, adrenal glands, and liver, and these changes are the same regardless of the cause that leads to the depletion of the energy-transforming mechanism. These changes differ in severity, ranging from minor alterations in the structure of the protoplasm to total disorganization of the cell elements.

The influences which contribute to bring about this form of exhaustion that we call shock are varied, and include such emotional states as fear, anxiety, or worry, physical injury and toxic infection, and the effects of these factors are augmented by anything that tends to lower the vitality, such as loss of blood, exposure, insufficient food, loss of sleep or antecedent illness.

The factors that lead to this type of exhaustion we call shock are diverse, including emotional states like fear, anxiety, or worry, physical injuries, and toxic infections. The impact of these elements is intensified by anything that reduces vitality, such as blood loss, exposure, inadequate food, lack of sleep, or previous illness.

Any one or any combination of these influences may cause shock, but the most potent, and the one which most concerns the surgeon, is physical injury, e.g., a severe accident or an operation (traumatic shock). This is usually associated with some emotional disturbance, such as fear or anxiety (emotional shock), or with hæmorrhage; and may be followed by septic infection (toxic shock).

Any one or a combination of these factors can lead to shock, but the most intense, and the one that most worries the surgeon, is physical injury, e.g., a serious accident or surgery (traumatic shock). This is often linked to some emotional disturbance, like fear or anxiety (emotional shock), or with bleeding; and may later be followed by septic infection (toxic shock).

The exaggerated afferent impulses reaching the brain as a result of trauma, inhibit the action of the nuclei in the region of the fourth ventricle and cerebellum which maintain the muscular tone, with the result that the muscular tone is diminished and there is a marked fall in the arterial blood pressure. The capillaries dilate—the blood stagnating in them and giving off its oxygen and transuding its fluid elements into the tissues—with the result that an insufficient quantity of oxygenated blood reaches the heart to enable it to maintain an efficient circulation. As the sarco-lactic acid liberated in the muscles is not oxygenated a condition of acidosis ensues.

The exaggerated signals sent to the brain due to trauma slow down the activity of the nuclei in the fourth ventricle and cerebellum that control muscle tone, leading to decreased muscle tone and a significant drop in blood pressure. The capillaries widen, causing blood to pool in them and release oxygen while leaking fluid into the tissues, resulting in an inadequate amount of oxygenated blood reaching the heart to sustain proper circulation. Since the lactic acid produced in the muscles isn't oxygenated, it creates a condition of acidosis.

The more highly the injured part is endowed with sensory nerves the more marked is the shock; a crush of the hand, for example, is attended with a more intense degree of shock than a correspondingly severe crush of the foot; and injuries of such specially innervated parts as the testis, the urethra, the face, or the spinal cord, are associated with severe degrees, as are also those of parts innervated from the sympathetic system, such as the abdominal or thoracic viscera. It is to be borne in mind that a state of general anæsthesia does not prevent injurious impulses reaching the brain and causing shock during an operation. If the main nerves of the part are “blocked” by injection of a local anæsthetic, however, the central nervous system is protected from these impulses.

The more sensory nerves the injured area has, the more intense the shock is. For instance, a crush injury to the hand causes a greater shock than a similar crush to the foot. Injuries to particularly sensitive areas like the testis, urethra, face, or spinal cord result in severe levels of shock, as do injuries to areas innervated by the sympathetic nervous system, such as the abdominal or thoracic organs. It's important to remember that general anesthesia does not stop harmful signals from reaching the brain and causing shock during surgery. However, if the main nerves of the area are blocked by injecting a local anesthetic, the central nervous system is shielded from these signals.

While the aged frequently manifest but few signs of shock, they have a correspondingly feeble power of recovery; and while many young children suffer little, even after severe operations, others with much less cause succumb to shock.

While older people often show few signs of shock, their ability to recover is quite weak; and while many young children experience little distress, even after major surgeries, others with far less reason can fall into shock.

When the injured person's mind is absorbed with other matters than his own condition,—as, for example, during the heat of a battle or in the excitement of a railway accident or a conflagration,—even severe injuries may be unattended by pain or shock at the time, although when the period of excitement is over, the severity of the shock is all the greater. The same thing is observed in persons injured while under the influence of alcohol.

When an injured person is focused on something other than their own condition—like during the chaos of a battle, the stress of a train accident, or the frenzy of a fire—even serious injuries might not cause any pain or shock at the moment. However, once the excitement subsides, the shock can be even more intense. This is also seen in people who get hurt while drunk.

Clinical Features.—The patient is in a state of prostration. He is roused from his condition of indifference with difficulty, but answers questions intelligently, if only in a whisper. The face is pale, beads of sweat stand out on the brow, the features are drawn, the eyes sunken, and the cheeks hollow. The lips and ears are pallid; the skin of the body of a greyish colour, cold, and clammy. The pulse is rapid, fluttering, and often all but imperceptible at the wrist; the respiration is irregular, shallow, and sighing; and the temperature may fall to 96° F. or even lower. The mouth is parched, and the patient complains of thirst. There is little sensibility to pain.

Clinical Features.—The patient is in a state of extreme weakness. It's hard to wake him from his indifference, but he responds to questions intelligently, though only in a whisper. His face is pale, beads of sweat are visible on his forehead, his features are tense, his eyes are sunken, and his cheeks are hollow. His lips and ears are colorless; his skin has a greyish tint, and it's cold and clammy. The pulse is fast, fluttering, and often barely detectable at the wrist; his breathing is irregular, shallow, and accompanied by sighs; and his temperature may drop to 96° F. or even lower. His mouth is dry, and he complains of thirst. He shows little sensitivity to pain.

Except in very severe cases, shock tends towards recovery within a few hours, the reaction, as it is called, being often ushered in by vomiting. The colour improves; the pulse becomes full and bounding; the respiration deeper and more regular; the temperature rises to 100° F. or higher; and the patient begins to take notice of his surroundings. The condition of neurasthenia which sometimes follows an operation may be associated with the degenerative changes in nerve cells described by Crile.

Except in very severe cases, shock tends to improve within a few hours, the reaction, as it is called, often starting with vomiting. The color improves; the pulse becomes strong and steady; the breathing is deeper and more regular; the temperature rises to 100° F. or higher; and the patient begins to be aware of their surroundings. The state of neurasthenia that sometimes follows an operation may be linked to the degenerative changes in nerve cells described by Crile.

In certain cases the symptoms of traumatic shock blend with those resulting from toxin absorption, and it is difficult to estimate the relative importance of the two factors in the causation of the condition. The conditions formerly known as “delayed shock” and “prostration with excitement” are now generally recognised to be due to toxæmia.

In some cases, the symptoms of traumatic shock mix with those caused by toxin absorption, making it hard to determine how much each factor contributes to the condition. What was once called “delayed shock” and “prostration with excitement” is now commonly understood to be caused by toxemia.

Question of Operating during Shock.—Most authorities agree that operations should only be undertaken during profound shock when they are imperatively demanded for the arrest of hæmorrhage, the prevention of infection of serous cavities, or for the relief of pain which is producing or intensifying the condition.

Question of Operating during Shock.—Most experts agree that surgeries should only be performed during severe shock when they are absolutely necessary to stop bleeding, prevent infection in body cavities, or relieve pain that is worsening the situation.

Prevention of Operation Shock.—In the preparation of a patient for operation, drastic purgation and prolonged fasting must be avoided, and about half an hour before a severe operation a pint of saline solution should be slowly introduced into the rectum; this is repeated, if necessary, during the operation, and at its conclusion. The operating-room must be warm—not less than 70° F.—and the patient should be wrapped in cotton wool and blankets, and surrounded by hot-bottles. All lotions used must be warm (100° F.); and the operation should be completed as speedily and as bloodlessly as possible. The element of fear may to some extent be eliminated by the preliminary administration of such drugs as scopolamin or morphin, and with a view to preventing the passage of exciting afferent impulses, Crile advocates “blocking” of the nerves by the injection of a 1 per cent. solution of novocaine into their substance on the proximal side of the field of operation. To prevent after-pain in abdominal wounds he recommends injecting the edges with quinine and urea hydrochlorate before suturing, the resulting anæsthesia lasting for twenty-four to forty-eight hours. To these preventive measures the term anoci-association has been applied. In selecting an anæsthetic, it may be borne in mind that chloroform lowers the blood pressure more than ether does, and that with spinal anæsthesia there is no lowering of the blood pressure.

Prevention of Operation Shock.—When preparing a patient for surgery, avoid extreme purging and long fasting, and about half an hour before a major operation, slowly introduce a pint of saline solution into the rectum; repeat this if needed during and at the end of the surgery. The operating room should be warm—not less than 70° F.—and the patient should be covered in cotton wool and blankets, surrounded by hot-water bottles. All lotions used must be warm (100° F.); the operation should be done as quickly and as bloodlessly as possible. The element of fear can be somewhat reduced by giving drugs like scopolamine or morphine beforehand, and to prevent the transmission of exciting sensory signals, Crile suggests “blocking” the nerves by injecting a 1 percent solution of novocaine into their tissue on the side closest to the surgical area. To prevent pain after abdominal wounds, he recommends injecting the edges with quinine and urea hydrochlorate before stitching, which provides anesthesia for twenty-four to forty-eight hours. These preventive steps are referred to as anoci-association. When choosing an anesthetic, keep in mind that chloroform lowers blood pressure more than ether, and spinal anesthesia does not lower blood pressure at all.

Treatment.—A patient suffering from shock should be placed in the recumbent position, with the foot of the bed raised to facilitate the return circulation in the large veins, and so to increase the flow of blood to the brain. His bed should be placed near a large fire, and the patient himself surrounded by cotton wool and blankets and hot-bottles. If he has lost much blood, the limbs should be wrapped in cotton wool and firmly bandaged from below upwards, to conserve as much of the circulating blood as possible in the trunk and head. If the shock is moderate in degree, as soon as the patient has been put to bed, about a pint of saline solution should be introduced into the rectum, and 10 to 15 minims of adrenalin chloride (1 in 1000) may with advantage be added to the fluid. The injection should be repeated every two hours until the circulation is sufficiently restored. In severe cases, especially when associated with hæmorrhage, transfusion of whole blood from a compatible donor, is the most efficient means (Op. Surg., p. 37). Cardiac stimulants such as strychnin, digitalin, or strophanthin are contra-indicated in shock, as they merely exhaust the already impaired vaso-motor centre.

Treatment.—A patient experiencing shock should lie down, with the foot of the bed raised to help blood flow back to the heart and improve circulation to the brain. The bed should be positioned near a large fire, and the patient should be wrapped in cotton wool, blankets, and hot-water bottles. If there's significant blood loss, the limbs should be wrapped in cotton wool and tightly bandaged from the bottom up to keep as much blood as possible in the torso and head. If the shock is moderate, once the patient is in bed, about a pint of saline solution should be given rectally, with 10 to 15 minims of adrenalin chloride (1 in 1000) added to the fluid for better effect. This injection should be repeated every two hours until circulation improves. In severe cases, particularly those involving significant bleeding, transfusing whole blood from a compatible donor is the most effective treatment (Op. Surg., p. 37). Cardiac stimulants like strychnine, digitalin, or strophanthin should be avoided in shock, as they can further tax the already stressed vaso-motor center.

Artificial respiration may be useful in tiding a patient over the critical period of shock, especially at the end of a severe operation.

Artificial respiration can be helpful in getting a patient through the critical phase of shock, especially after a major surgery.

Failing this, the introduction of saline solution at a temperature of about 105° F. into a vein or into the subcutaneous tissue is useful where much blood has been lost (p. 276). Two or three pints may be injected into a vein, or smaller quantities under the skin.

Failing this, injecting saline solution at a temperature of about 105°F into a vein or under the skin is helpful when a lot of blood has been lost (p. 276). Two or three pints can be injected into a vein, or smaller amounts can be given under the skin.

Thirst is best met by giving small quantities of warm water by the mouth, or by the introduction of saline solution into the rectum. Ice only relieves thirst for a short time, and as it is liable to induce flatulence should be avoided, especially in abdominal cases. Dryness of the tongue may be relieved by swabbing the mouth with a mixture of glycerine and lemon juice.

Thirst is best addressed by giving small amounts of warm water orally, or by introducing saline solution into the rectum. Ice only temporarily quenches thirst and can cause gas, so it should be avoided, especially in abdominal cases. Dryness of the tongue can be relieved by swabbing the mouth with a mix of glycerine and lemon juice.

If severe pain calls for the use of morphin, 1/120th grain of atropin should be added, or heroin alone may be given in doses of 1/24th to 1/12th grain.

If intense pain requires morphine, 1/120th grain of atropine should be added, or heroin alone can be given in doses of 1/24th to 1/12th grain.

Collapse is a clinical condition which comes on more insidiously than shock, and which does not attain its maximum degree of severity for several hours. It is met with in the course of severe illnesses, especially such as are associated with the loss of large quantities of fluid from the body—for example, by severe diarrhœa, notably in Asiatic cholera; by persistent vomiting; or by profuse sweating, as in some cases of heat-stroke. Severe degrees of collapse follow sudden and profuse loss of blood.

Collapse is a medical condition that develops more gradually than shock and doesn't reach its most severe level for several hours. It's encountered during serious illnesses, particularly those involving significant fluid loss from the body, such as severe diarrhea, especially in cases of Asiatic cholera; persistent vomiting; or excessive sweating, as seen in some instances of heatstroke. Severe collapse can also occur after sudden and significant blood loss.

Collapse often follows upon shock—for example, in intestinal perforations, or after abdominal operations complicated by peritonitis, especially if there is vomiting, as in cases of obstruction high up in the intestine. The symptoms of collapse are aggravated if toxin absorption is superadded to the loss of fluid.

Collapse often occurs after a shock—for instance, in cases of intestinal perforations, or after abdominal surgeries that become complicated by peritonitis, particularly when there is vomiting, as seen in instances of obstruction higher up in the intestine. The symptoms of collapse worsen if toxin absorption adds to the loss of fluid.

The clinical features of this condition are practically the same as those of shock; and it is treated on the same lines.

The clinical features of this condition are almost identical to those of shock, and it is treated in the same way.

Fat Embolism.—After various injuries and operations, but especially such as implicate the marrow of long bones—for example, comminuted fractures, osteotomies, resections of joints, or the forcible correction of deformities—fluid fat may enter the circulation in variable quantity. In the vast majority of cases no ill effects follow, but when the quantity is large or when the absorption is long continued certain symptoms ensue, either immediately, or more frequently not for two or three days. These are mostly referable to the lungs and brain.

Fat Embolism.—After different injuries and surgeries, especially those involving the marrow of long bones—like severe fractures, bone cutting, joint removals, or forceful corrections of deformities—fatty fluid can enter the bloodstream in varying amounts. In most cases, there are no negative effects, but if the amount is significant or if absorption continues for an extended period, certain symptoms may occur, either right away or more often two or three days later. These symptoms mainly affect the lungs and brain.

In the lung the fat collects in the minute blood vessels and produces venous congestion and œdema, and sometimes pneumonia. Dyspnœa, with cyanosis, a persistent cough and frothy or blood-stained sputum, a feeble pulse and low temperature, are the chief symptoms.

In the lung, fat accumulates in the tiny blood vessels, causing venous congestion and swelling, and sometimes pneumonia. Shortness of breath, with a bluish tint to the skin, a persistent cough, and frothy or blood-stained mucus, along with a weak pulse and low temperature, are the main symptoms.

When the fat lodges in the capillaries of the brain, the pulse becomes small, rapid, and irregular, delirium followed by coma ensues, and the condition is usually rapidly fatal.

When fat gets trapped in the brain's capillaries, the pulse becomes weak, fast, and uneven, leading to delirium followed by coma, and this condition is typically fatal very quickly.

Fat is usually to be detected in the urine, even in mild cases.

Fat can typically be found in the urine, even in mild cases.

The treatment consists in tiding the patient over the acute stage of his illness, until the fat is eliminated from the blood vessels.

The treatment involves helping the patient get through the acute phase of their illness until the fat is cleared from the blood vessels.

Traumatic Asphyxia or Traumatic Cyanosis.—This term has been applied to a condition which results when the thorax is so forcibly compressed that respiration is mechanically arrested for several minutes. It has occurred from being crushed in a struggling crowd, or under a fall of masonry, and in machinery accidents. When the patient is released, the face and the neck as low down as the level of the clavicles present an intense coloration, varying from deep purple to blue-black. The affected area is sharply defined, and on close inspection the appearance is found to be due to the presence of countless minute reddish-blue or black spots, with small areas or streaks of normal skin between them. The punctate nature of the coloration is best recognised towards the periphery of the affected area—at the junction of the brow with the hairy scalp, and where the dark patch meets the normal skin of the chest (Beach and Cobb). Pressure over the skin does not cause the colour to disappear as in ordinary cyanosis. It has been shown by Wright of Boston, that the coloration is due to stasis from mechanical over-distension of the veins and capillaries; actual extravasation into the tissues is exceptional. The sharply defined distribution of the coloration is attributed to the absence of functionating valves in the veins of the head and neck, so that when the increased intra-thoracic pressure is transmitted to these veins they become engorged. Under the conjunctivæ there are extravasations of bright red blood; and sublingual hæmatoma has been observed (Beatson).

Traumatic Asphyxia or Traumatic Cyanosis.—This term refers to a condition that occurs when the chest is compressed so forcefully that breathing is mechanically stopped for several minutes. It can happen from being crushed in a crowded situation, from falling debris, or from accidents involving machinery. When the person is freed, their face and neck down to the collarbone show a striking coloration, ranging from deep purple to blue-black. The area affected is sharply outlined, and upon close examination, the appearance is found to be caused by countless tiny reddish-blue or black spots, with small patches or streaks of normal skin in between them. The dotted nature of the coloration is most noticeable at the edges of the affected area—at the boundary where the forehead meets the hairline, and where the dark patch meets the normal skin of the chest (Beach and Cobb). Pressing on the skin doesn’t make the color fade as it would with regular cyanosis. Research by Wright of Boston has shown that the coloration is caused by blood pooling due to mechanical over-distension of the veins and capillaries; actual bleeding into the tissues is rare. The clearly defined distribution of the coloration is due to the lack of functioning valves in the veins of the head and neck, which means that when increased pressure in the chest cavity is transferred to these veins, they become engorged. Beneath the conjunctiva, there are bright red blood extravasations, and sublingual hematomas have been observed (Beatson).

The discoloration begins to fade within a few hours, and after the second or third day it disappears, without showing any of the chromatic changes which characterise a bruise. The sub-conjunctival ecchymosis, however, persists for several weeks and disappears like other extravasations. Apart from combating the shock, or dealing with concomitant injuries, no treatment is called for.

The discoloration starts to fade within a few hours, and by the second or third day, it disappears without showing any of the color changes that define a bruise. However, the sub-conjunctival ecchymosis lasts for several weeks and fades away like other types of bruising. Besides managing the shock or addressing any related injuries, no treatment is necessary.

Delirium in Surgical Patients

Delirium is a temporary disturbance of mind which occurs in the course of certain diseases, and sometimes after injuries or operations. It may be associated with any of the acute pyogenic infections; with erysipelas, especially when it affects the head or face; or with chronic infective diseases of the urinary organs. In the various forms of meningitis also, and in some cases of injury to the head, it is common; and it is sometimes met with after severe hæmorrhage, and in cases of poisoning by such drugs as iodoform, cocain, or alcohol. Delirium may also, of course, be a symptom of insanity.

Delirium is a temporary mental disturbance that can occur during certain illnesses and sometimes after injuries or surgeries. It can be linked to any acute bacterial infections, with erysipelas particularly affecting the head or face, or with long-term infections of the urinary system. It's also common in various types of meningitis and in some head injury cases. Additionally, it can happen after severe blood loss and in cases of poisoning from substances like iodoform, cocaine, or alcohol. Delirium can also be a symptom of mental illness.

Often there is merely incoherent muttering regarding past incidents or occupations, or about absent friends; or the condition may assume the form of excitement, of dementia, or of melancholia; and the symptoms are usually worst at night.

Often there is just incoherent muttering about past incidents or jobs, or about friends who are no longer around; sometimes it can turn into excitement, madness, or deep sadness; and the symptoms are usually at their worst at night.

Delirium Tremens is seen in persons addicted to alcohol, who, as the result of accident or operation, are suddenly compelled to lie in bed. Although oftenest met with in habitual drunkards or chronic tipplers, it is by no means uncommon in moderate drinkers, and has even been seen in children.

Delirium Tremens occurs in individuals who are addicted to alcohol, especially when they are suddenly forced to stay in bed due to an accident or surgery. While it is most commonly found in chronic drinkers or heavy users, it is not rare among moderate drinkers and has even been observed in children.

Clinical Features.—The delirium, which has been aptly described as being of a “busy” character, usually manifests itself within a few days of the patient being laid up. For two or three days he refuses food, is depressed, suspicious, sleepless and restless, demanding to be allowed up. Then he begins to mutter incoherently, to pull off the bedclothes, and to attempt to get out of bed. There is general muscular tremor, most marked in the tongue, the lips, and the hands. The patient imagines that he sees all sorts of horrible beings around him, and is sometimes greatly distressed because of rats, mice, beetles, or snakes, which he fancies are crawling over him. The pulse is soft, rapid, and compressible; the temperature is only moderately raised (100°–101° F.), and as a rule there is profuse sweating. The digestion is markedly impaired, and there is often vomiting. Patients in this condition are peculiarly insensitive to pain, and may even walk about with a fractured leg without apparent discomfort.

Clinical Features.—The delirium, often described as “busy,” typically appears within a few days after the patient becomes bedridden. For two or three days, the patient refuses to eat, feels depressed, becomes suspicious, experiences sleeplessness, and is restless, demanding to get up. Then, he starts muttering incoherently, pulling off the bedclothes, and trying to get out of bed. There is noticeable muscle tremor, especially in the tongue, lips, and hands. The patient believes he sees all sorts of disturbing figures around him and is sometimes very upset by the thought of rats, mice, beetles, or snakes crawling over him. The pulse is soft, fast, and easily compressible; the temperature is only slightly elevated (100°–101° F.), and usually, there is heavy sweating. Digestion is significantly impaired, and vomiting often occurs. Patients in this state are unusually insensitive to pain and may even move around with a broken leg without showing any signs of discomfort.

In most cases the symptoms begin to pass off in three or four days; the patient sleeps, the hallucinations and tremors cease, and he gradually recovers. In other cases the temperature rises, the pulse becomes rapid, and death results from exhaustion.

In most cases, the symptoms start to fade away in three or four days; the patient sleeps, the hallucinations and tremors stop, and he gradually gets better. In other cases, the temperature goes up, the pulse quickens, and death occurs due to exhaustion.

The main indication in treatment is to secure sleep, and this is done by the administration of bromides, chloral, or paraldehyde, or of one or other of the drugs of which sulphonal, trional, and veronal are examples. Heroin in doses of from 1/24th to 1/12th grain is often of service. Morphin must be used with great caution. In some cases hyoscin (1/200 grain) injected hypodermically is found efficacious when all other means have failed, but this drug must be used with great discrimination. The patient must be encouraged to take plenty of easily digested fluid food, supplemented, if necessary, by nutrient enemata and saline infusions.

The primary goal in treatment is to achieve restful sleep, which can be accomplished through medications like bromides, chloral, or paraldehyde, or other drugs such as sulphonal, trional, and veronal. Heroin in doses ranging from 1/24th to 1/12th grain can be helpful. Morphine should be used very carefully. In some cases, hyoscine (1/200 grain) injected subcutaneously is effective when other treatments have failed, but this drug must be used thoughtfully. The patient should be encouraged to consume plenty of easily digestible liquid food, and if needed, supplemented with nutrient enemas and saline infusions.

In the early stage a brisk mercurial purge is often of value. Alcohol should be withheld, unless failing of the pulse strongly indicates its use, and then it should be given along with the food.

In the initial phase, a quick and dynamic purge can often be helpful. Alcohol should be avoided unless a significantly weak pulse suggests its necessity, in which case it should be administered with food.

A delirious patient must be constantly watched by a trained attendant or other competent person, lest he get out of bed and do harm to himself or others. Mechanical restraint is often necessary, but must be avoided if possible, as it is apt to increase the excitement and exhaust the patient. On account of the extreme restlessness, there is often great difficulty in carrying out the proper treatment of the primary surgical condition, and considerable modifications in splints and other appliances are often rendered necessary.

A confused patient needs to be closely monitored by a trained caregiver or another qualified person to prevent them from getting out of bed and hurting themselves or others. Physical restraints are sometimes required but should be avoided if possible, as they can increase the patient's agitation and wear them out. Due to the severe restlessness, it's often very challenging to properly treat the primary surgical issue, and significant adjustments to splints and other devices are frequently needed.

A form of delirium, sometimes spoken of as Traumatic Delirium, may follow on severe injuries or operations in persons of neurotic temperament, or in those whose nervous system is exhausted by overwork. It is met with apart from alcoholic intemperance. This form of delirium seems to be specially prone to ensue on operations on the face, the thyreoid gland, or the genito-urinary organs. The symptoms appear in from two to five days after the operation, and take the form of restlessness, sleeplessness, low incoherent muttering, and picking at the bedclothes. It is not necessarily attended by fever or by muscular tremors. The patient may show hysterical symptoms. This condition is probably to be regarded as a form of insanity, as it is liable to merge into mania or melancholia.

A type of delirium, often referred to as Traumatic Delirium, can occur after severe injuries or surgeries in people with a neurotic temperament or those whose nervous system is worn out from overwork. It can happen independently of alcohol abuse. This type of delirium is particularly likely to develop after surgeries on the face, thyroid gland, or the genito-urinary organs. Symptoms typically appear two to five days after the procedure and include restlessness, inability to sleep, low incoherent muttering, and fidgeting with the bedclothes. It doesn’t necessarily come with fever or muscle tremors. The patient may exhibit hysterical symptoms. This condition is likely considered a form of mental illness, as it can escalate into mania or depression.

The treatment is carried out on the same lines as that of delirium tremens.

The treatment is carried out in the same way as that for delirium tremens.

CHAPTER XIV
THE BLOOD VESSELS

Surgical Anatomy.—An artery has three coats: an internal coat—the tunica intima—made up of a single layer of endothelial cells lining the lumen; outside of this a layer of delicate connective tissue; and still farther out a dense tissue composed of longitudinally arranged elastic fibres—the internal elastic lamina. The tunica intima is easily ruptured. The middle coat, or tunica media, consists of non-striped muscular fibres, arranged for the most part concentrically round the vessel. In this coat also there is a considerable proportion of elastic tissue, especially in the larger vessels. The thickness of the vessel wall depends chiefly on the development of the muscular coat. The external coat, or tunica externa, is composed of fibrous tissue, containing, especially in vessels of medium calibre, some yellow elastic fibres in its deeper layers.

Surgical Anatomy.—An artery has three layers: an inner layer—the tunica intima—which consists of a single layer of endothelial cells that line the lumen; outside of this is a layer of delicate connective tissue; and even further out is a thick layer made up of longitudinally arranged elastic fibers—the internal elastic lamina. The tunica intima is easily damaged. The middle layer, or tunica media, is made up of non-striated muscle fibers, primarily arranged in concentric circles around the vessel. This layer also has a significant amount of elastic tissue, especially in larger vessels. The thickness of the vessel wall mainly depends on the development of the muscular layer. The outer layer, or tunica externa, is made of fibrous tissue, which contains, particularly in medium-sized vessels, some yellow elastic fibers in its deeper layers.

In most parts of the body the arteries lie in a sheath of connective tissue, from which fine fibrous processes pass to the tunica externa. The connection, however, is not a close one, and the artery when divided transversely is capable of retracting for a considerable distance within its sheath. In some of the larger arteries the sheath assumes the form of a definite membrane.

In most areas of the body, the arteries are surrounded by a layer of connective tissue, from which thin fibrous strands extend to the outer layer. However, this connection isn't very tight, and when an artery is cut across, it can pull back quite a bit within its sheath. In some of the larger arteries, the sheath takes on the shape of a distinct membrane.

The arteries are nourished by small vessels—the vasa vasorum—which ramify chiefly in the outer coat. They are also well supplied with nerves, which regulate the size of the lumen by inducing contraction or relaxation of the muscular coat.

The arteries are supplied with small vessels—the vasa vasorum—that branch mainly in the outer layer. They also have a good supply of nerves that control the size of the lumen by causing the muscular layer to contract or relax.

The veins are constructed on the same general plan as the arteries, the individual coats, however, being thinner. The inner coat is less easily ruptured, and the middle coat contains a smaller proportion of muscular tissue. In one important point veins differ structurally from arteries—namely, in being provided with valves which prevent reflux of the blood. These valves are composed of semilunar folds of the tunica intima strengthened by an addition of connective tissue. Each valve usually consists of two semilunar flaps attached to opposite sides of the vessel wall, each flap having a small sinus on its cardiac side. The distension of these sinuses with blood closes the valve and prevents regurgitation. Valves are absent from the superior and inferior venæ cavæ, the portal vein and its tributaries, the hepatic, renal, uterine, and spermatic veins, and from the veins in the lower part of the rectum. They are ill-developed or absent also in the iliac and common femoral veins—a fact which has an important bearing on the production of varix in the veins of the lower extremity.

The veins are structured similarly to arteries, although their individual layers are thinner. The inner layer is less prone to rupturing, and the middle layer has a smaller amount of muscular tissue. One key difference between veins and arteries is that veins have valves that prevent blood from flowing backward. These valves are made from semilunar folds of the tunica intima, reinforced with connective tissue. Each valve typically has two semilunar flaps attached to opposite sides of the vessel wall, with each flap featuring a small pocket on its heart-facing side. The expansion of these pockets with blood closes the valve and stops regurgitation. Valves are not found in the superior and inferior vena cavae, the portal vein and its branches, the hepatic, renal, uterine, and spermatic veins, or in the veins located in the lower part of the rectum. They are also poorly developed or missing in the iliac and common femoral veins, which is significant for understanding the development of varicose veins in the lower limbs.

The wall of capillaries consists of a single layer of endothelial cells.

The wall of capillaries is made up of a single layer of endothelial cells.

Hæmorrhage

Various terms are employed in relation to hæmorrhage, according to its seat, its origin, the time at which it occurs, and other circumstances.

Various terms are used in relation to hemorrhage, depending on its location, its source, the timing of its occurrence, and other factors.

The term external hæmorrhage is employed when the blood escapes on the surface; when the bleeding takes place into the tissues or into a cavity it is spoken of as internal. The blood may infiltrate the connective tissue, constituting an extravasation of blood; or it may collect in a space or cavity and form a hæmatoma.

The term external hemorrhage is used when blood leaks out onto the surface; when bleeding occurs inside the tissues or a cavity, it is referred to as internal. Blood can seep into the connective tissue, leading to an extravasation of blood; or it can gather in a space or cavity and create a hematoma.

The coughing up of blood from the lungs is known as hæmoptysis; vomiting of blood from the stomach, as hæmatemesis; the passage of black-coloured stools due to the presence of blood altered by digestion, as melæna; and the passage of bloody urine, as hæmaturia.

The act of coughing up blood from the lungs is called hæmoptysis; vomiting blood from the stomach is referred to as hæmatemesis; passing black stools because of digested blood is known as melæna; and the presence of blood in urine is called hæmaturia.

Hæmorrhage is known as arterial, venous, or capillary, according to the nature of the vessel from which it takes place.

Hemorrhage is classified as arterial, venous, or capillary, based on the type of vessel involved.

In arterial hæmorrhage the blood is bright red in colour, and escapes from the cardiac end of the divided vessel in pulsating jets synchronously with the systole of the heart. In vascular parts—for example the face—both ends of a divided artery bleed freely. The blood flowing from an artery may be dark in colour if the respiration is impeded. When the heart's action is weak and the blood tension low the flow may appear to be continuous and not in jets. The blood from a divided artery at the bottom of a deep wound, escapes on the surface in a steady flow.

In arterial hemorrhage, the blood is bright red and shoots out from the heart end of the cut artery in pulsing streams that match the heartbeat. In areas with many blood vessels—like the face—both ends of a cut artery bleed profusely. The blood coming from an artery can appear darker if breathing is inhibited. When the heart's pumping is weak and blood pressure is low, the flow can seem continuous rather than in bursts. Blood from a severed artery at the base of a deep wound flows steadily to the surface.

Venous bleeding is not pulsatile, but occurs in a continuous stream, which, although both ends of the vessel may bleed, is more copious from the distal end. The blood is dark red under ordinary conditions, but may be purplish, or even black, if the respiration is interfered with. When one of the large veins in the neck is wounded, the effects of respiration produce a rise and fall in the stream which may resemble arterial pulsation.

Venous bleeding isn't pulsatile; instead, it flows continuously. Although both ends of the vessel may bleed, the flow is usually heavier from the distal end. The blood typically appears dark red, but it can look purplish or even black if breathing is affected. If one of the large veins in the neck gets injured, the effects of breathing can cause the flow to rise and fall, which might look like arterial pulsation.

In capillary hæmorrhage, red blood escapes from numerous points on the surface of the wound in a steady ooze. This form of bleeding is serious in those who are the subjects of hæmophilia.

In capillary hemorrhage, red blood seeps out from multiple spots on the surface of the wound in a continuous flow. This type of bleeding is serious for those who have hemophilia.

Injuries of Arteries

The following description of the injuries of arteries refers to the larger, named trunks. The injuries of smaller, unnamed vessels are included in the consideration of wounds and contusions.

The following description of artery injuries refers to the larger, named trunks. The injuries of smaller, unnamed vessels are included in the discussion of wounds and bruises.

Contusion.—An artery may be contused by a blow or crush, or by the oblique impact of a bullet. The bruising of the vessel wall, especially if it is diseased, may result in the formation of a thrombus which occludes the lumen temporarily or even permanently, and in rare cases may lead to gangrene of the limb beyond.

Contusion.—An artery can be bruised by a blow or crush, or by the angled impact of a bullet. The bruising of the vessel wall, especially if it is unhealthy, can cause a blood clot to form that temporarily or even permanently blocks the lumen, and in rare instances may lead to gangrene in the limb beyond.

Subcutaneous Rupture.—An artery may be ruptured subcutaneously by a blow or crush, or by a displaced fragment of bone. This injury has been produced also during attempts to reduce dislocations, especially those of old standing at the shoulder. It is most liable to occur when the vessels are diseased. The rupture may be incomplete or complete.

Subcutaneous Rupture.—An artery can be ruptured under the skin due to a blow or crush injury, or by a piece of displaced bone. This type of injury can also happen when trying to fix dislocations, particularly those that have been there for a long time, like at the shoulder. It's more likely to happen when the blood vessels are unhealthy. The rupture can be either partial or complete.

Incomplete Subcutaneous Rupture.—In the majority of cases the rupture is incomplete—the inner and middle coats being torn, while the outer remains intact. The middle coat contracts and retracts, and the internal, because of its elasticity, curls up in the interior of the vessel, forming a valvular obstruction to the blood-flow. In most cases this results in the formation of a thrombus which occludes the vessel. In some cases the blood-pressure gradually distends the injured segment of the vessel wall and leads to the formation of an aneurysm.

Incomplete Subcutaneous Rupture.—In most cases, the rupture is incomplete—the inner and middle layers are torn, while the outer layer stays intact. The middle layer contracts and pulls back, and the inner layer, due to its elasticity, curls up inside the vessel, creating a valve-like blockage to the blood flow. In many cases, this leads to the formation of a thrombus that clogs the vessel. In some instances, the blood pressure slowly expands the damaged section of the vessel wall, resulting in an aneurysm.

The pulsation in the vessels beyond the seat of rupture is arrested—for a time at least—owing to the occlusion of the vessel, and the limb becomes cold and powerless. The pulsation seldom returns within five or six weeks of the injury, if indeed it is not permanently arrested, but, as a rule, a collateral circulation is rapidly established, sufficient to nourish the parts beyond. If the pulsation returns within a week of the injury, the presumption is that the occlusion was due to pressure from without—for example, by hæmorrhage into the sheath or the pressure of a fragment of bone.

The pulse in the blood vessels beyond the rupture is stopped—for at least a while—due to the blockage of the vessel, and the limb becomes cold and weak. The pulse rarely returns within five or six weeks of the injury, and it may not come back at all, but usually, a collateral circulation forms quickly, enough to supply blood to the affected area. If the pulse comes back within a week of the injury, it indicates that the blockage was caused by pressure from outside—for instance, from bleeding into the sheath or pressure from a bone fragment.

Complete Subcutaneous Rupture.—When the rupture is complete, all the coats of the vessel are torn and the blood escapes into the surrounding tissues. If the original injury is attended with much shock, the bleeding may not take place until the period of reaction. Rupture of the popliteal artery in association with fracture of the femur, or of the axillary or brachial artery with fracture of the humerus or dislocation of the shoulder, are familiar examples of this injury.

Complete Subcutaneous Rupture.—When the rupture is complete, all layers of the blood vessel are torn and the blood leaks into the surrounding tissues. If the initial injury causes significant shock, the bleeding might not occur until the period of recovery. A rupture of the popliteal artery associated with a femur fracture, or of the axillary or brachial artery with a humerus fracture or shoulder dislocation, are well-known examples of this type of injury.

Like incomplete rupture, this lesion is accompanied by loss of pulsation and power, and by coldness of the limb beyond; a tense and excessively painful swelling rapidly appears in the region of the injury, and, where the cellular tissue is loose, may attain a considerable size. The pressure of the effused blood occludes the veins and leads to congestion and œdema of the limb beyond. The interference with the circulation, and the damage to the tissues, may be so great that gangrene ensues.

Like an incomplete rupture, this injury comes with a loss of pulse and strength, along with coldness in the limb beyond it. A tight and extremely painful swelling quickly develops around the injury, and in areas where the soft tissue is loose, it can grow quite large. The pressure from the leaked blood blocks the veins, causing congestion and swelling in the limb beyond. The disruption to blood flow and damage to the tissues can be so severe that it can lead to gangrene.

Treatment.—When an artery has been contused or ruptured, the limb must be placed in the most favourable condition for restoration of the circulation. The skin is disinfected and the limb wrapped in cotton wool to conserve its heat, and elevated to such an extent as to promote the venous return without at the same time interfering with the inflow of blood. A careful watch must be kept on the state of nutrition of the limb, lest gangrene occurs.

Treatment.—When an artery has been bruised or torn, the limb should be positioned in the best way to restore circulation. The skin is disinfected and the limb is wrapped in cotton wool to keep it warm, and it is elevated enough to encourage blood flow back to the heart without blocking the blood coming in. It's important to monitor the limb's condition closely to prevent gangrene from developing.

If no complications supervene, the swelling subsides, and recovery may be complete in six or eight weeks. If the extravasation is great and the skin threatens to give way, or if the vitality of the limb is seriously endangered, it is advisable to expose the injured vessel, and, after clearing away the clots, to attempt to suture the rent in the artery, or, if torn across, to join the ends after paring the bruised edges. If this is impracticable, a ligature is applied above and below the rupture. If gangrene ensues, amputation must be performed.

If there are no complications, the swelling will go down and you could fully recover in six to eight weeks. If there's a lot of bleeding and the skin looks like it might break, or if the limb's health is seriously at risk, it's best to expose the injured blood vessel. After clearing out any clots, you should try to stitch up the tear in the artery, or if it's completely torn, connect the ends after trimming the damaged edges. If that’s not possible, a clamp is placed above and below the tear. If gangrene develops, amputation will be necessary.

These descriptions apply to the larger arteries of the extremities. A good illustration of subcutaneous rupture of the arteries of the head is afforded by the tearing of the middle meningeal artery caused by the application of blunt violence to the skull; and of the arteries of the trunk—caused by the tearing of the renal artery in rupture of the kidney.

These descriptions apply to the larger arteries in the limbs. A good example of subcutaneous rupture of the arteries in the head is the tearing of the middle meningeal artery due to blunt force applied to the skull; and for the arteries in the trunk, it’s caused by the tearing of the renal artery when the kidney ruptures.

Open Wounds of Arteries—Laceration.—Laceration of large arteries is a common complication of machinery and railway accidents. The violence being usually of a tearing, twisting, or crushing nature, such injuries are seldom associated with much hæmorrhage, as torn or crushed vessels quickly become occluded by contraction and retraction of their coats and by the formation of a clot. A whole limb even may be avulsed from the body with comparatively little loss of blood. The risk in such cases is secondary hæmorrhage resulting from pyogenic infection.

Open Wounds of Arteries—Laceration.—Laceration of large arteries is a common complication in accidents involving machinery and railways. Since the injuries are usually caused by tearing, twisting, or crushing forces, they often don’t result in much bleeding, as damaged vessels quickly seal off due to the tightening and retracting of their walls, along with clot formation. It’s even possible for an entire limb to be torn away from the body with relatively little blood loss. The main concern in these situations is secondary bleeding that can occur from bacterial infections.

The treatment is that applicable to all wounds, with, in addition, the ligation of the lacerated vessels.

The treatment applies to all wounds and also involves tying off the torn blood vessels.

Punctured wounds of blood vessels may result from stabs, or they may be accidentally inflicted in the course of an operation.

Punctured wounds to blood vessels can happen from stabs, or they might be accidentally caused during a procedure.

The division of the coats of the vessel being incomplete, the natural hæmostasis that results from curling up of the intima and contraction of the media, fails to take place, and bleeding goes on into the surrounding tissues, and externally. If the sheath of the vessel is not widely damaged, the gradually increasing tension of the extravasated blood retained within it may ultimately arrest the hæmorrhage. A clot then forms between the lips of the wound in the vessel wall and projects for a short distance into the lumen, without, however, materially interfering with the flow through the vessel. The organisation of this clot results in the healing of the wound in the vessel wall.

The separation of the vessel's layers isn't complete, so the natural blood-stopping process that happens when the innermost layer curls and the middle layer contracts doesn't occur, leading to ongoing bleeding into the nearby tissues and outside the body. If the vessel's outer layer isn't significantly damaged, the increasing pressure from the pooled blood inside it may eventually stop the bleeding. A clot then forms at the edges of the wound in the vessel wall, sticking out slightly into the opening, but it doesn't really impact blood flow through the vessel. Over time, this clot organizes and helps heal the wound in the vessel wall.

In other cases the blood escapes beyond the sheath and collects in the surrounding tissues, and a traumatic aneurysm results. Secondary hæmorrhage may occur if the wound becomes infected.

In other cases, blood seeps out of the sheath and gathers in the surrounding tissues, leading to a traumatic aneurysm. If the wound gets infected, secondary bleeding may happen.

The treatment consists in enlarging the external wound to permit of the damaged vessel being ligated above and below the puncture. In some cases it may be possible to suture the opening in the vessel wall. When circumstances prevent these measures being taken, the bleeding may be arrested by making firm pressure over the wound with a pad; but this procedure is liable to be followed by the formation of an aneurysm.

The treatment involves enlarging the external wound to allow the damaged blood vessel to be tied off above and below the puncture. In some situations, it might be possible to stitch the opening in the vessel wall. When circumstances make it impossible to take these actions, bleeding can be stopped by applying firm pressure over the wound with a pad; however, this method carries the risk of causing an aneurysm.

Minute puncture of arteries such as frequently occur in the hypodermic administration of drugs and in the use of exploring needles, are not attended with any escape of blood, chiefly because of the elastic recoil of the arterial wall; a tiny thrombus of platelets and thrombus forms at the point where the intima is punctured.

Small punctures in arteries that often happen during the injection of drugs and the use of exploratory needles usually don’t lead to any bleeding, mainly because of the elastic rebound of the arterial wall; a small clot made of platelets forms at the site where the inner layer is punctured.

Incised Wounds.—We here refer only to such incised wounds as partly divide the vessel wall.

Incised Wounds.—We are only referring to incised wounds that partially cut through the vessel wall.

Longitudinal wounds show little tendency to gape, and are therefore not attended with much bleeding. They usually heal rapidly, but, like punctured wounds, are liable to be followed by the formation of an aneurysm.

Longitudinal wounds tend not to open up much, so they don't usually bleed a lot. They typically heal quickly, but like puncture wounds, they can lead to the formation of an aneurysm.

When, however, the incision in the vessel wall is oblique or transverse, the retraction of the muscular coat causes the opening to gape, with the result that there is hæmorrhage, which, even in comparatively small arteries, may be so profuse as to prove dangerous. When the associated wound in the soft parts is valvular the hæmorrhage is arrested and an aneurysm may develop.

When the cut in the blood vessel wall is angled or across the width, the muscle layer pulls back, causing the opening to widen, which leads to bleeding. This bleeding can be quite severe, even in relatively small arteries, and can be dangerous. If the surrounding tissue injury is valve-like, the bleeding stops, and a bulge (aneurysm) may form.

When a large arterial trunk, such as the external iliac, the femoral, the common carotid, the brachial, or the popliteal, has been partly divided, for example, in the course of an operation, the opening should be closed with sutures—arteriorrhaphy. The circulation being controlled by a tourniquet, or the artery itself occluded by a clamp, fine silk or catgut stitches are passed through the outer and middle coats after the method of Lembert, a fine, round needle being employed. The sheath of the vessel or an adjacent fascia should be stitched over the line of suture in the vessel wall. If infection be excluded, there is little risk of thrombosis or secondary hæmorrhage; and even if thrombosis should develop at the point of suture, the artery is obstructed gradually, and the establishment of a collateral circulation takes place better than after ligation. In the case of smaller trunks, or when suture is impracticable, the artery should be tied above and below the opening, and divided between the ligatures.

When a large artery, like the external iliac, femoral, common carotid, brachial, or popliteal, has been partially cut, such as during surgery, the opening should be closed with stitches—arteriorrhaphy. With the blood flow controlled by a tourniquet or the artery itself blocked with a clamp, fine silk or catgut stitches are inserted through the outer and middle layers using Lembert's technique, with a fine, round needle. The sheath of the blood vessel or nearby fascia should be stitched over the line of sutures in the vessel wall. If infection is ruled out, there’s minimal risk of blood clots or secondary bleeding; even if a clot does form at the suture point, the artery becomes blocked gradually, which allows for the development of collateral circulation more effectively than with ligation. For smaller arteries, or if suturing isn't possible, the artery should be tied off above and below the opening and cut between the ligatures.

Gunshot Wounds of Blood Vessels.—In the majority of cases injuries of large vessels are associated with an external wound; the profusion of the bleeding indicates the size of the damaged vessel, and the colour of the blood and the nature of the flow denote whether an artery or a vein is implicated.

Gunshot Wounds of Blood Vessels.—In most cases, injuries to large blood vessels are linked to an external wound; the amount of bleeding shows the size of the damaged vessel, and the color of the blood and the type of flow indicate whether an artery or a vein is involved.

When an artery is wounded a firm hæmatoma may form, with an expansile pulsation and a palpable thrill—whether such a hæmatoma remains circumscribed or becomes diffuse depends upon the density or laxity of the tissues around it. In course of time a traumatic arterial aneurysm may develop from such a hæmatoma.

When an artery is injured, a solid hematoma can form, with a pulsating expansion and a noticeable vibration—whether this hematoma stays localized or spreads out depends on how dense or loose the surrounding tissues are. Over time, a traumatic arterial aneurysm may develop from this hematoma.

When an artery and its companion vein are injured simultaneously an arterio-venous aneurysm (p. 310) may develop. This frequently takes place without the formation of a hæmatoma as the arterial blood finds its way into the vein and so does not escape into the tissues. Even if a hæmatoma forms it seldom assumes a great size. In time a swelling is recognised, with a palpable thrill and a systolic bruit, loudest at the level of the communication and accompanied by a continuous venous hum.

When an artery and its accompanying vein are injured at the same time, an arterio-venous aneurysm (p. 310) can develop. This often happens without the formation of a hematoma because the arterial blood flows directly into the vein and doesn’t escape into the surrounding tissues. Even if a hematoma does form, it rarely becomes very large. Over time, a swelling is noticeable, with a palpable vibration and a systolic murmur, which is loudest at the site of the connection and is accompanied by a continuous venous hum.

If leakage occurs into the tissues, the extravasated blood may occlude the vein by pressure, and the symptoms of arterial aneurysm replace those of the arterio-venous form, the systolic bruit persisting, while the venous hum disappears.

If leakage happens into the tissues, the leaked blood may block the vein due to pressure, and the symptoms of an arterial aneurysm take over from those of the arteriovenous type, with the systolic sound continuing, while the venous hum fades away.

Gangrene may ensue if the blood supply is seriously interfered with, or the signs of ischæmia may develop; the muscles lose their elasticity, become hard and paralysed, and anæsthesia of the “glove” or “stocking” type, with other alterations of sensation ensue. Apart from ischæmia, reflex paralysis of motion and sensation of a transient kind may follow injury of a large vessel.

Gangrene can occur if the blood supply is significantly disrupted, or signs of ischemia may appear; the muscles lose their elasticity, become stiff and paralyzed, and numbness resembling the “glove” or “stocking” type, along with other changes in sensation, happens. Besides ischemia, reflex paralysis affecting movement and sensation, which is temporary, may follow an injury to a large blood vessel.

Treatment is carried out on the same lines as for similar injuries due to other causes.

Treatment is done in the same way as for similar injuries from other causes.

Injuries of Veins

Veins are subject to the same forms of injury as arteries, and the results are alike in both, such variations as occur being dependent partly on the difference in their anatomical structure, and partly on the conditions of the circulation through them.

Veins can be injured in the same ways as arteries, and the outcomes are similar for both. Any differences that occur are influenced by their anatomical structure and the conditions of blood circulation through them.

Subcutaneous rupture of veins occur most frequently in association with fractures and in the reduction of dislocations. The veins most commonly ruptured are the popliteal, the axillary, the femoral, and the subclavian. On account of the smaller amount of elastic and muscular tissue in the wall of a vein, the contraction and retraction of its walls are less than in an artery, and so bleeding may continue for a longer period. On the other hand, owing to the lower blood-pressure the outflow goes on more slowly, and the gradually increasing pressure produced by the extravasated blood is usually sufficient to arrest the hæmorrhage before it becomes serious. As an aid in diagnosing the source of the bleeding, it should be remembered that the rupture of a vein does not affect the pulsation in the limb beyond. The risks are practically the same as when an artery is ruptured, excepting that of aneurysm, and the treatment is carried out on the same lines, but it is seldom necessary to operate for the purpose of applying a ligature to the injured vein.

Subcutaneous rupture of veins happens most often with fractures and during the correction of dislocations. The veins that are usually ruptured include the popliteal, axillary, femoral, and subclavian. Because veins have less elastic and muscular tissue in their walls, their contraction and retraction are not as strong as in arteries, which can lead to prolonged bleeding. However, due to the lower blood pressure, the outflow is slower, and the increasing pressure from the blood that leaks out is usually enough to stop the bleeding before it becomes severe. To help diagnose the source of the bleeding, it's important to note that a ruptured vein won’t affect the pulsation in the limb beyond it. The risks are nearly the same as when an artery ruptures, except for the risk of aneurysm, and the treatment follows similar procedures, although it’s rarely necessary to perform surgery to apply a ligature to the damaged vein.

Wounds of veins—punctured and incised—frequently occur in the course of operations; for example, in the removal of tumours or diseased glands from the neck, the axilla, or the groin. They are also met with as a result of accidental stabs and of suicidal or homicidal injuries. The hæmorrhage from a large vein so damaged is usually profuse, but it is more readily controlled by external pressure than that from an artery. When a vein is merely punctured, the bleeding may be arrested by pressure with a pad of gauze, or by a lateral ligature—that is, picking up the margins of the rent in the wall and securing them with a ligature without occluding the lumen. In the large veins, such as the internal jugular, the femoral, or the axillary, it is usually possible to suture the opening in the wall. This does not necessarily result in thrombosis in the vessel, or in obliteration of its lumen.

Wounds to veins—whether punctured or cut—often happen during surgeries, like when removing tumors or diseased glands from the neck, armpit, or groin. They can also occur due to accidental stabbings or intentional injuries, whether self-inflicted or by others. Bleeding from a large damaged vein is usually heavy, but it's easier to control with external pressure compared to bleeding from an artery. If a vein is just punctured, the bleeding can be stopped by applying pressure with a gauze pad or by using a lateral ligature—this means picking up the edges of the tear in the wall and securing them with a ligature without blocking the opening inside. For major veins, such as the internal jugular, femoral, or axillary veins, you can usually stitch up the opening in the wall. This doesn’t always lead to clots in the vessel or block its flow.

When an artery and vein are simultaneously wounded, the features peculiar to each are present in greater or less degree. In the limbs gangrene may ensue, especially if the wound is infected. Punctured and gun-shot wounds implicating both artery and vein are liable to be followed by the development of arterio-venous aneurysm.

When an artery and vein are hurt at the same time, the characteristics unique to each are present to varying degrees. In the limbs, gangrene can occur, especially if the wound gets infected. Puncture and gunshot wounds involving both an artery and a vein can lead to the formation of an arterio-venous aneurysm.

Entrance of Air into Veins—Air Embolism.—This serious, though fortunately rare, accident is apt to occur in the course of operations in the region of the thorax, neck, or axilla, if a large vein is opened and fails to collapse on account of the rigidity of its walls, its incorporation in a dense fascia, or from traction being made upon it. If the wound in a vein is thus held open, the negative pressure during inspiration sucks air into the right side of the heart. This is accompanied by a hissing or gurgling sound, and with the next expiration some frothy blood escapes from the wound. The patient instantly becomes pale, the pupils dilate, respiration becomes laboured, and although the heart may continue to beat forcibly, the peripheral pulse is weak, and may even be imperceptible. On auscultating the heart, a churning sound may be heard. Death may result in a few minutes; or the heart may slowly regain its power and recovery take place.

Entrance of Air into Veins—Air Embolism.—This serious, but thankfully rare, accident can happen during operations in the chest, neck, or armpit if a large vein is opened and doesn't collapse due to the stiffness of its walls, being tightly surrounded by dense fascia, or if it's being pulled on. If a wound in a vein remains open, the negative pressure during inhalation can draw air into the right side of the heart. This is accompanied by a hissing or gurgling sound, and with the next exhalation, some frothy blood may escape from the wound. The patient immediately becomes pale, the pupils widen, breathing becomes difficult, and although the heart might continue to beat strongly, the pulse in the extremities is weak and might even be undetectable. When listening to the heart, a churning sound can often be heard. Death can occur within a few minutes, or the heart may gradually regain its strength and the patient may recover.

Prevention.—In operations in the “dangerous area”—as the region of the root of the neck is called in this connection—care must be taken not to cut or divide any vein before it has been secured by forceps, and to apply ligatures securely and at once. Deep wounds in this region should be kept filled with normal salt solution. Immediately a cut is recognised in a vein, a finger should be placed over the vessel on the cardiac side of the wound, and kept there until the opening is secured.

Prevention.—During procedures in the “dangerous area”—the term used for the region at the base of the neck—it's crucial not to cut or sever any veins until they've been clamped with forceps. You must apply ligatures tightly and immediately. Deep wounds in this area should be filled with a normal saline solution. As soon as a cut in a vein is detected, a finger should be pressed over the vessel on the side towards the heart of the wound and left there until the opening is secured.

Treatment.—Little can be done after the air has actually entered the vein beyond endeavouring to maintain the heart's action by hypodermic injections of ether or strychnin and the application of mustard or hot cloths over the chest. The head at the same time should be lowered to prevent syncope. Attempts to withdraw the air by suction, and the employment of artificial respiration, have proved futile, and are, by some, considered dangerous. In a desperate case massage of the heart might be tried.

Treatment.—Once air has entered the vein, there’s not much that can be done other than trying to keep the heart pumping with hypodermic injections of ether or strychnine and placing mustard or hot cloths on the chest. The head should also be lowered to avoid fainting. Attempts to remove the air using suction and the use of artificial respiration have been ineffective and are considered risky by some. In a critical situation, heart massage might be attempted.

The Natural Arrest of Hæmorrhage and the Repair of Blood Vessels

Primary Hæmorrhage.—The term primary hæmorrhage is applied to the bleeding which follows immediately on the wounding of a blood vessel. The natural process by which such hæmorrhage is arrested varies with the character of the wound in the vessel and may be modified by accidental circumstances.

Primary Hemorrhage.—The term primary hemorrhage refers to the bleeding that occurs right after a blood vessel is injured. The natural method by which this hemorrhage stops depends on the type of wound and can be affected by unforeseen factors.

(a) Repair of completely divided Artery.—When an artery is completely divided, the circular fibres of the muscular coat contract, so that the lumen of the cut ends is diminished, and at the same time each segment retracts within its sheath in virtue of the recoil of the elastic elements in its walls, the tunica intima curls up in the interior of the vessel, and the tunica externa collapses over the cut ends. The blood that escapes from the injured vessel fills the interstices of the tissues, and, coagulating, forms a clot which temporarily arrests the bleeding. That part of the clot which lies between the divided ends of the vessel and in the cellular tissue outside, is known as the external clot, while the portion which projects into the lumen of the vessel is known as the internal clot, and it usually extends as far as the nearest collateral branch. These processes constitute what is known as the temporary arrest of hæmorrhage, which, it will be observed, is effected by the contraction and retraction of the divided artery and by clotting.

(a) Repair of completely divided Artery.—When an artery is completely cut, the circular fibers of the muscular layer contract, reducing the opening of the cut ends. At the same time, each segment pulls back into its sheath due to the recoil of the elastic fibers in its walls. The tunica intima curls up inside the vessel, and the tunica externa collapses over the cut ends. Blood that leaks from the damaged vessel fills the spaces in the tissues and forms a clot as it coagulates, temporarily stopping the bleeding. The part of the clot that lies between the cut ends of the vessel and in the surrounding tissue is called the external clot, while the portion that extends into the vessel's opening is called the internal clot, which typically reaches the nearest collateral branch. These actions constitute what is known as the temporary arrest of hæmorrhage, which occurs due to the contraction and retraction of the divided artery and the clotting process.

The permanent arrest takes place by the transformation of the clot into scar tissue. The internal clot plays the most important part in the process; it becomes invaded by leucocytes and proliferating endothelial and connective-tissue cells, and new blood vessels permeate the mass, which is thus converted into granulation tissue. This is ultimately replaced by fibrous tissue, which permanently occludes the end of the vessel. Concurrently and by the same process the external clot is converted into scar tissue.

The permanent arrest happens when the clot changes into scar tissue. The internal clot is crucial in this process; it gets infiltrated by white blood cells and growing endothelial and connective tissue cells, while new blood vessels penetrate the mass, turning it into granulation tissue. Eventually, this is replaced by fibrous tissue, which permanently blocks the end of the vessel. At the same time, the external clot also turns into scar tissue.

If a divided artery is ligated at its cut end, the tension of the ligature is usually sufficient to rupture the inner and middle coats, which curl up within the lumen, the outer coat alone being held in the grasp of the ligature. An internal clot forms and, becoming organised, permanently occludes the vessel as above described. The ligature and the small portion of vessel beyond it are subsequently absorbed.

If a divided artery is tied off at its cut end, the pressure from the tie is usually enough to tear the inner and middle layers, causing them to curl up inside the opening, while only the outer layer remains secured by the tie. A clot forms inside and, over time, becomes organized, completely blocking the vessel as described above. The tie and the small section of the vessel beyond it are eventually absorbed.

In course of time the collateral branches of the vessel above and below the level of section enlarge and their inter-communication becomes more free, so that even when large trunks have been divided the vascular supply of the parts beyond may be completely restored. This is known as the development of the collateral circulation.

Over time, the smaller branches of the vessel above and below the level of the section grow larger, and their networking becomes more open, so that even when major trunks have been cut, the blood supply to the areas beyond can be fully restored. This process is called the development of collateral circulation.

Imperfect Collateral Circulation.—While the development of the collateral circulation after the ligation or obstruction from other cause of a main arterial trunk may be sufficient to prevent gangrene of the limb, it may be insufficient for its adequate nourishment; it may be cold, bluish in colour, and there may be necrosis of the skin over bony points; this is notably the case in the lower extremity after ligation of the femoral or popliteal artery, when patches of skin may die over the prominence of the heel, the balls of the toes, the projecting base of the fifth metatarsal and the external malleolus.

Imperfect Collateral Circulation.—While the development of collateral circulation after the ligation or blockage of a major artery may be enough to prevent gangrene in the limb, it might not provide adequate nourishment; the limb may feel cold, appear bluish, and there could be skin necrosis over bony areas. This is especially true in the lower leg after ligation of the femoral or popliteal artery, where patches of skin may die over the heel, the balls of the toes, the base of the fifth metatarsal, and the outer ankle bone.

If, during the period of reaction, the blood-pressure rises considerably, the occluding clot at the divided end of the vessel may be washed away or the ligature displaced, permitting of fresh bleeding taking place—reactionary or intermediary hæmorrhage (p. 272).

If, during the reaction period, blood pressure rises significantly, the clot that blocks the end of the vessel might be washed away or the ligature could be displaced, allowing new bleeding to occur—reactionary or intermediary hemorrhage (p. 272).

In the event of the wound becoming infected with pyogenic organisms, the occluding blood-clot or the young fibrous tissue may become disintegrated in the suppurative process, and the bleeding start afresh—secondary hæmorrhage (p. 273).

In case the wound gets infected with pus-producing bacteria, the blood clot or the new fibrous tissue might break down during the infection process, and bleeding may start again—secondary hæmorrhage (p. 273).

(b) If an artery is only partly cut across, the divided fibres of the tunica muscularis contract and those of the tunica externa retract, with the result that a more or less circular hole is formed in the wall of the vessel, from which free bleeding takes place, as the conditions are unfavourable for the formation of an occluding clot. Even if a clot does form, when the blood-pressure rises it is readily displaced, leading to reactionary hæmorrhage. Should the wound become infected, secondary hæmorrhage is specially liable to occur. A further risk attends this form of injury, in that the intra-vascular tension may in time lead to gradual stretching of the scar tissue which closes the gap in the vessel wall, with the result that a localised dilatation or diverticulum forms, constituting a traumatic aneurysm.

(b) If an artery is only partially severed, the separated fibers of the muscular layer contract and those of the outer layer retract, resulting in a more or less circular hole in the vessel wall, from which bleeding occurs, since the conditions are not favorable for forming a blocking clot. Even if a clot does form, when blood pressure increases, it can be easily dislodged, leading to rebleeding. If the wound becomes infected, secondary bleeding is particularly likely to happen. Another risk with this type of injury is that the pressure inside the blood vessel may gradually stretch the scar tissue that closes the gap in the vessel wall, resulting in a localized dilation or pouch, known as a traumatic aneurysm.

(c) When the injury merely takes the form of a puncture or small incision a blood-clot forms between the edges, becomes organised, and is converted into cicatricial tissue which seals the aperture. Such wounds may also be followed by reactionary or secondary hæmorrhage, or later by the formation of a traumatic aneurysm.

(c) When the injury is just a puncture or a small incision, a blood clot forms between the edges, organizes itself, and turns into scar tissue that seals the opening. These wounds can also lead to secondary bleeding later on, or even the development of a traumatic aneurysm.

Conditions which influence the Natural Arrest of Hæmorrhage.—The natural arrest of bleeding is favoured by tearing or crushing of the vessel walls, owing to the contraction and retraction of the coats and the tendency of blood to coagulate when in contact with damaged tissue. Hence the primary hæmorrhage following lacerated wounds is seldom copious. The occurrence of syncope or of profound shock also helps to stop bleeding by reducing the force of the heart's action.

Factors that Influence Natural Blood Clotting.—Natural clotting of bleeding is supported by tearing or crushing of the vessel walls, due to the contraction and retraction of the layers and the tendency of blood to clot when it comes into contact with damaged tissue. Therefore, the initial bleeding after lacerated wounds is rarely extensive. The occurrence of fainting or severe shock also helps to reduce bleeding by lowering the heart's intensity.

On the other hand, there are conditions which retard the natural arrest. When, for example, a vessel is only partly divided, the contraction and retraction of the muscular coat, instead of diminishing the calibre of the artery, causes the wound in the vessel to gape; by completing the division of the vessel under these circumstances the bleeding can often be arrested. In certain situations, also, the arteries are so intimately connected with their sheaths, that when cut across they were unable to retract and contract—for example, in the scalp, in the penis, and in bones—and copious bleeding may take place from comparatively small vessels. This inability of the vessels to contract and retract is met with also in inflamed and œdematous parts and in scar tissue. Arteries divided in the substance of a muscle also sometimes bleed unduly. Any increase in the force of the heart's action, such as may result from exertion, excitement, or over-stimulation, also interferes with the natural arrest. Lastly, in bleeders, there are conditions which interfere with the natural arrest of hæmorrhage.

On the other hand, some conditions hinder natural clotting. For instance, when a blood vessel is only partly cut, the contraction and retraction of the muscle tissue don’t narrow the artery but instead cause the wound to open wider. By fully severing the vessel in these cases, bleeding can often be stopped. In certain areas, the arteries are so closely linked to their sheaths that when they are cut, they can’t retract or contract—like in the scalp, penis, and bones—leading to significant bleeding from relatively small vessels. This inability to contract and retract also occurs in inflamed and swollen areas and in scar tissue. Arteries cut within a muscle can also sometimes bleed excessively. Any increase in the heart’s activity, which can happen due to exertion, excitement, or overstimulation, also disrupts natural clotting. Finally, in individuals prone to bleeding, there are factors that hinder the natural stopping of bleeding.

Repair of a Vessel ligated in its Continuity.—When a ligature is applied to an artery it should be pulled sufficiently tight to occlude the lumen without causing rupture of its coats. It often happens, however, that the compression causes rupture of the inner and middle coats, so that only the outer coat remains in the grasp of the ligature. While this weakens the wall of the vessel, it has the advantage of hastening coagulation, by bringing the blood into contact with damaged tissue. Whether the inner and middle coats are ruptured or not, blood coagulates both above and below the ligature, the proximal clot being longer and broader than that on the distal side. In small arteries these clots extend as far as the nearest collateral branch, but in the larger trunks their length varies. The permanent occlusion of those portions of the vessel occupied by clot is brought about by the formation of granulation tissue, and its replacement by cicatricial tissue, so that the occluded segment of the vessel is represented by a fibrous cord. In this process the coagulum only plays a passive rôle by forming a scaffolding on which the granulation tissue is built up. The ligature surrounding the vessel, and the elements of the clot, are ultimately absorbed.

Repair of a Vessel Tied Off in Continuity.—When a tie is placed on an artery, it should be tightened enough to block the blood flow without breaking its layers. However, it often happens that the pressure leads to a break in the inner and middle layers, leaving only the outer layer held by the tie. While this weakens the vessel wall, it helps speed up clotting by exposing the blood to damaged tissue. Whether the inner and middle layers are broken or not, blood clots form both above and below the tie, with the clot above being larger and wider than the one below. In smaller arteries, these clots can reach the nearest side branch, but in larger arteries, their length can vary. The permanent blockage of the sections of the vessel filled with clot is achieved through the formation of granulation tissue, which is later replaced by scar tissue, turning the blocked part of the vessel into a fibrous cord. In this process, the clot mainly serves as a passive structure that supports the growth of granulation tissue. The tie around the vessel and the components of the clot are eventually absorbed.

Repair of Veins.—The process of repair in veins is the same as that in arteries, but the thrombosed area may become canalised and the circulation through the vessel be re-established.

Repair of Veins.—The repair process in veins is similar to that in arteries, but the blocked area can develop a new channel, allowing blood flow through the vessel to resume.

Hæmorrhage in Surgical Operations

The management of the hæmorrhage which accompanies an operation includes (a) preventive measures, and (b) the arrest of the bleeding.

The management of the hemorrhage that occurs during surgery includes (a) preventive measures, and (b) stopping the bleeding.

Prevention of Hæmorrhage.—Whenever possible, hæmorrhage should be controlled by digital compression of the main artery supplying the limb rather than by a tourniquet. If efficiently applied compression reduces the immediate loss of blood to a minimum, and the bleeding from small vessels that follows the removal of the tourniquet is avoided. Further, the pressure of a tourniquet has been shown to be a material factor in producing shock.

Prevention of Hemorrhage.—Whenever possible, hemorrhage should be controlled by digital compression of the main artery supplying the limb instead of using a tourniquet. If properly applied compression minimizes immediate blood loss, it also avoids bleeding from small vessels that occurs after the tourniquet is removed. Additionally, the pressure from a tourniquet has been shown to significantly contribute to shock.

In selecting a point at which to apply digital compression, it is essential that the vessel should be lying over a bone which will furnish the necessary resistance. The common carotid, for example, is pressed backward and medially against the transverse process (carotid tubercle) of the sixth cervical vertebra; the temporal against the temporal process (zygoma) in front of the ear; and the facial against the mandible at the anterior edge of the masseter.

In choosing a spot to apply digital compression, it's important that the vessel lies over a bone that can provide the needed resistance. For instance, the common carotid is pressed backward and toward the middle against the transverse process (carotid tubercle) of the sixth cervical vertebra; the temporal is against the temporal process (zygoma) in front of the ear; and the facial is pressed against the mandible at the front edge of the masseter.

In the upper extremity, the subclavian is pressed against the first rib by making pressure downwards and backwards in the hollow above the clavicle; the axillary and brachial by pressing against the shaft of the humerus.

In the upper arm, the subclavian artery is compressed against the first rib by applying pressure downwards and backwards in the area above the collarbone; the axillary and brachial arteries are pressed against the shaft of the humerus.

In the lower extremity, the femoral is controlled by pressing in a direction backward and slightly upward against the brim of the pelvis, midway between the symphysis pubis and the anterior superior iliac spine.

In the lower body, the femoral is controlled by pushing backward and slightly upward against the edge of the pelvis, halfway between the pubic bone and the front upper part of the iliac spine.

The abdominal aorta may be compressed against the bodies of the lumbar vertebræ opposite the umbilicus, if the spine is arched well forwards over a pillow or sand-bag, or by the method suggested by Macewen, in which the patient's spine is arched forwards by allowing the lower extremities and pelvis to hang over the end of the table, while the assistant, standing on a stool, applies his closed fist over the abdominal aorta and compresses it against the vertebral column. Momburg recommends an elastic cord wound round the body between the iliac crest and the lower border of the ribs, but this procedure has caused serious damage to the intestine.

The abdominal aorta can be compressed against the lumbar vertebrae near the belly button if the spine is bent significantly forward over a pillow or sandbag. There's also a technique suggested by Macewen, where the patient’s spine is bent forward by letting the legs and pelvis hang off the edge of the table, while an assistant stands on a stool and presses their closed fist over the abdominal aorta to compress it against the spine. Momburg recommends using an elastic band wrapped around the body between the iliac crest and the lower edge of the ribs, but this method has caused serious damage to the intestines.

When digital compression is not available, the most convenient and certain means of preventing hæmorrhage—say in an amputation—is by the use of some form of tourniquet, such as the elastic tube of Esmarch or of Foulis, or an elastic bandage, or the screw tourniquet of Petit. Before applying any of these it is advisable to empty the limb of blood. This is best done after the manner suggested by Lister: the limb is held vertical for three or four minutes; the veins are thus emptied by gravitation, and they collapse, and as a physiological result of this the arteries reflexly contract, so that the quantity of blood entering the limb is reduced to a minimum. With the limb still elevated the tourniquet is firmly applied, a part being selected where the vessel can be pressed directly against a bone, and where there is no risk of exerting injurious pressure on the nerve-trunks. The tourniquet should be applied over several layers of gauze or lint to protect the skin, and the first turn of the tourniquet must be rapidly and tightly applied to arrest completely the arterial flow, otherwise the veins only are obstructed and the limb becomes congested. In the lower extremity the best place to apply a tourniquet is the middle third of the thigh; in the upper extremity, in the middle of the arm. A tourniquet should never be applied tighter or left on longer than is absolutely necessary.

When digital compression isn't available, the most convenient and reliable way to prevent bleeding—like during an amputation—is by using some form of tourniquet, such as the elastic tube designed by Esmarch or Foulis, an elastic bandage, or the screw tourniquet by Petit. Before using any of these, it's best to drain the limb of blood. The best method, as suggested by Lister, is to hold the limb vertically for three to four minutes; this allows the veins to empty due to gravity, causing them to collapse. As a result, the arteries reflexively contract, minimizing the amount of blood entering the limb. While still elevated, the tourniquet should be firmly applied, choosing a spot where the vessel can be pressed directly against a bone, avoiding injurious pressure on the nerve trunks. The tourniquet should be placed over several layers of gauze or lint to protect the skin, and the first turn of the tourniquet must be applied quickly and tightly to completely stop arterial flow; otherwise, only the veins will be obstructed, leading to congestion in the limb. For the lower extremity, the best spot to apply a tourniquet is in the middle third of the thigh; for the upper extremity, it's in the middle of the arm. A tourniquet should never be applied tighter or left on longer than absolutely necessary.

The screw tourniquet of Petit is to be preferred when it is desired to intermit the flow through the main artery as in operations for aneurysm.

The screw tourniquet by Petit is preferred when it's necessary to halt the blood flow through the main artery, such as during aneurysm surgeries.

When a tourniquet cannot conveniently be applied, or when its presence interferes with the carrying out of the operation—as, for example, in amputations at the hip or shoulder—the hæmorrhage may be controlled by preliminary ligation of the main artery above the seat of operation—for instance, the external iliac or the subclavian. For such contingencies also the steel skewers used by Spence and Wyeth, or a special clamp or forceps, such as that suggested by Lynn Thomas, may be employed. In the case of vessels which it is undesirable to occlude permanently, such as the common carotid, the temporary application of a ligature or clamp is useful.

When a tourniquet can't be easily applied, or when its use disrupts the operation—like in amputations at the hip or shoulder—bleeding can be controlled by initially tying off the main artery above the surgical site, such as the external iliac or the subclavian. For these situations, steel skewers used by Spence and Wyeth, or a special clamp or forceps like the one proposed by Lynn Thomas, can be used. In cases where it's not ideal to permanently block vessels, like the common carotid, temporarily using a ligature or clamp is helpful.

Arrest of Hæmorrhage.Ligature.—This is the best means of securing the larger vessels. The divided vessel having been caught with forceps as near to its cut end as possible, a ligature of catgut or silk is tied round it. When there is difficulty in applying a ligature securely, for example in a dense tissue like the scalp or periosteum, or in a friable tissue like the thyreoid gland or the mesentery, a stitch should be passed so as to surround the bleeding vessel a short distance from its end, in this way ensuring a better hold and preventing the ligature from slipping.

Control of Hemorrhage.Ligature.—This is the best way to secure larger vessels. Once the cut end of the vessel is grasped with forceps as close to the end as possible, a ligature made of catgut or silk is tied around it. If it's hard to apply the ligature securely, for instance, in dense tissues like the scalp or periosteum, or in fragile tissues like the thyroid gland or mesentery, a stitch should be placed to wrap around the bleeding vessel a short distance from its end, ensuring a better grip and preventing the ligature from slipping.

If the hæmorrhage is from a partly divided vessel, this should be completely cut across to enable its walls to contract and retract, and to facilitate the application of forceps and ligatures.

If the bleeding is from a partially cut vessel, it should be completely severed to allow its walls to contract and pull back, making it easier to apply clamps and ties.

Torsion.—This method is seldom employed except for comparatively small vessels, but it is applicable to even the largest arteries. In employing torsion, the end of the vessel is caught with forceps, and the terminal portion twisted round several times. The object is to tear the inner and middle coats so that they curl up inside the lumen, while the outer fibrous coat is twisted into a cord which occludes the end of the vessel.

Torsion.—This technique is rarely used except for relatively small blood vessels, but it can be applied to even the largest arteries. When using torsion, the end of the vessel is grasped with forceps, and the last portion is twisted several times. The goal is to rip the inner and middle layers so that they curl up inside the lumen, while the outer fibrous layer is twisted into a cord that blocks the end of the vessel.

Forci-pressure.—Bleeding from the smallest arteries and from arterioles can usually be arrested by firmly squeezing them for a few minutes with artery forceps. It is usually found that on the removal of the forceps at the end of an operation no further hæmorrhage takes place. By the use of specially strong clamps, such as the angiotribes of Doyen, large trunks may be occluded by pressure.

Forci-pressure.—Bleeding from the smallest arteries and arterioles can usually be stopped by firmly squeezing them for a few minutes with artery forceps. Typically, when the forceps are removed at the end of a procedure, there is no further bleeding. By using specially strong clamps, like Doyen's angiotribes, larger blood vessels can be blocked by pressure.

Cautery.—The actual cautery or Paquelin's thermo-cautery is seldom employed to arrest hæmorrhage, but is frequently useful in preventing it, as, for example, in the removal of piles, or in opening the bowel in colostomy. It is used at a dull-red heat, which sears the divided ends of the vessel and so occludes the lumen. A bright-red or a white heat cuts the vessel across without occluding it. The separation of the slough produced by the charring of the tissues is sometimes attended with secondary bleeding.

Cautery.—Actual cautery or Paquelin's thermo-cautery is rarely used to stop bleeding, but it's often helpful in preventing it, such as during the removal of hemorrhoids or when opening the bowel in colostomy. It's applied at a dull-red heat, which burns the cut ends of the blood vessel and seals the opening. A bright-red or white heat cuts through the vessel without sealing it. The separation of the dead tissue caused by the burning can sometimes lead to secondary bleeding.

Hæmostatics or Styptics.—The local application of hæmostatics is seldom to be recommended. In the treatment of epistaxis or bleeding from the nose, of hæmorrhage from the socket of a tooth, and sometimes from ulcerating or granulating surfaces, however, they may be useful. All clots must be removed and the drug applied directly to the bleeding surface. Adrenalin and turpentine are the most useful drugs for this purpose.

Hemostatics or Styptics.—It's rarely advisable to use hemostatics locally. However, they can be helpful in treating nosebleeds, bleeding from a tooth socket, and sometimes from ulcerated or granulating areas. It's important to remove all clots and apply the medication directly to the bleeding site. Adrenaline and turpentine are the most effective medications for this purpose.

Hæmorrhage from bone, for example the skull, may be arrested by means of Horsley's aseptic plastic wax. To stop persistent oozing from soft tissues, Horsley successfully applied a portion of living vascular tissue, such as a fragment of muscle, which readily adheres to the oozing surface and yields elements that cause coagulation of the blood by thrombo-kinetic processes. When examined after two or three days the muscle has been found to be closely adherent and undergoing organisation.

Bleeding from bones, like the skull, can be stopped using Horsley's sterile plastic wax. To address ongoing bleeding from soft tissues, Horsley effectively used a piece of living vascular tissue, like a fragment of muscle, which sticks well to the bleeding surface and releases components that promote blood clotting through thrombo-kinetic processes. After two or three days, the muscle has been found to be firmly attached and undergoing organization.

Arrest of Accidental Hæmorrhage.—The most efficient means of temporarily controlling hæmorrhage is by pressure applied with the finger, or with a pad of gauze, directly over the bleeding point. While this is maintained an assistant makes digital pressure, or applies a tourniquet, over the main vessel of the limb on the proximal side of the bleeding point. A useful emergency tourniquet may be improvised by folding a large handkerchief en cravatte, with a cork or piece of wood in the fold to act as a pad. The handkerchief is applied round the limb, with the pad over the main artery, and the ends knotted on the lateral aspect of the limb. With a strong piece of wood the handkerchief is wound up like a Spanish windlass, until sufficient pressure is exerted to arrest the bleeding.

Arrest of Accidental Hemorrhage.—The most effective way to temporarily stop bleeding is by applying pressure with your finger or a gauze pad directly over the bleeding site. While this is being done, an assistant should apply pressure or use a tourniquet on the main artery of the limb above the bleeding spot. You can quickly create a useful emergency tourniquet by folding a large handkerchief en cravatte, with a cork or piece of wood in the fold to serve as a pad. The handkerchief is wrapped around the limb, with the pad positioned over the main artery, and the ends tied together on the side of the limb. Using a sturdy piece of wood, twist the handkerchief like a Spanish windlass until there is enough pressure to stop the bleeding.

When hæmorrhage is taking place from a number of small vessels, its arrest may be effected by elevation of the bleeding part, particularly if it is a limb. By this means the force of the circulation is diminished and the formation of coagula favoured. Similarly, in wounds of the hand or forearm, or of the foot or leg, bleeding may be arrested by placing a pad in the flexure and acutely flexing the limb at the elbow or knee respectively.

When bleeding is occurring from several small blood vessels, it can be stopped by raising the bleeding area, especially if it's a limb. This method reduces the blood flow and encourages clot formation. Likewise, in wounds of the hand or forearm, or of the foot or leg, bleeding can be controlled by putting a pad in the bend and sharply flexing the limb at the elbow or knee, respectively.

Reactionary Hæmorrhage.Reactionary or intermediary hæmorrhage is really a recurrence of primary bleeding. As the name indicates, it occurs during the period of reaction—that is, within the first twelve hours after an operation or injury. It may be due to the increase in the blood-pressure that accompanies reaction displacing clots which have formed in the vessels, or causing vessels to bleed which did not bleed during the operation; to the slipping of a ligature; or to the giving way of a grossly damaged portion of the vessel wall. In the scrotum, the relaxation of the dartos during the first few hours after operation occasionally leads to reactionary hæmorrhage.

Reactionary Hemorrhage.Reactionary or intermediary hemorrhage is essentially a return of primary bleeding. As the name suggests, it happens during the reaction period—that is, within the first twelve hours after an operation or injury. It can be caused by an increase in blood pressure that comes with the reaction, displacing clots that have formed in the vessels or causing vessels to bleed that weren't bleeding during the operation; by a ligature slipping; or by a severely damaged section of the vessel wall giving way. In the scrotum, the relaxation of the dartos in the first few hours after surgery can sometimes lead to reactionary hemorrhage.

As a rule, reactionary hæmorrhage takes place from small vessels as a result of the displacement of occluding clots, and in many cases the hæmorrhage stops when the bandages and soaked dressings are removed. If not, it is usually sufficient to remove the clots and apply firm pressure, and in the case of a limb to elevate it. Should the hæmorrhage recur, the wound must be reopened, and ligatures applied to the bleeding vessels. Douching the wound with hot sterilised water (about 110° F.), and plugging it tightly with gauze, are often successful in arresting capillary oozing. When the bleeding is more copious, it is usually due to a ligature having slipped from a large vessel such as the external jugular vein after operations in the neck, and the wound must be opened up and the vessel again secured. The internal administration of heroin or morphin, by keeping the patient quiet, may prove useful in preventing the recurrence of hæmorrhage.

As a rule, delayed bleeding happens from small blood vessels due to the displacement of clots, and in many cases, the bleeding stops when the bandages and soaked dressings are taken off. If it doesn’t stop, it’s usually enough to remove the clots and apply firm pressure, and if it’s a limb, to elevate it. If the bleeding returns, the wound needs to be reopened, and stitches should be applied to the bleeding vessels. Rinsing the wound with hot sterilized water (about 110°F) and tightly packing it with gauze often helps stop capillary bleeding. When the bleeding is more severe, it’s usually because a stitch has slipped from a large vessel like the external jugular vein after neck surgery, and the wound needs to be opened again to secure the vessel. Administering heroin or morphine internally, by keeping the patient calm, may help prevent the bleeding from returning.

Secondary Hæmorrhage.—The term secondary hæmorrhage refers to bleeding that is delayed in its onset and is due to pyogenic infection of the tissues around an artery. The septic process causes softening and erosion of the wall of the artery so that it gives way under the pressure of the contained blood. The leakage may occur in drops, or as a rush of blood, according to the extent of the erosion, the size of the artery concerned, and the relations of the erosion to the surrounding tissues. When met with as a complication of a wound there is an interval—usually a week to ten days—between the receipt of the wound and the first hæmorrhage, this time being required for the extension of the septic process to the wall of the artery and the consequent erosion of its coats. When secondary hæmorrhage occurs apart from a wound, there is a similar septic process attacking the wall of the artery from the outside; for example in sloughing sore-throat, the separation of a slough may implicate the wall of an artery and be followed by serious and it may be fatal hæmorrhage. The mechanical pressure of a fragment of bone or of a rubber drainage tube upon the vessel may aid the septic process in causing erosion of the artery. In pre-Listerian days, the silk ligature around the artery likewise favoured the changes that lead to secondary hæmorrhage, and the interesting observation was often made, that when the collateral circulation was well established, the leakage occurred on the distal side of the ligature. While it may happen that the initial hæmorrhage is rapidly fatal, as for example when the external carotid or one of its branches suddenly gives way, it is quite common to have one, two or more warning hæmorrhages before the leakage on a large scale, which is rapidly fatal.

Secondary Hemorrhage.—The term secondary hemorrhage refers to bleeding that happens later on and is caused by a bacterial infection of the tissues around an artery. The infection softens and erodes the artery wall until it fails under the pressure of the blood inside. The leakage can occur as drops or as a sudden rush of blood, depending on how much erosion has occurred, the size of the artery involved, and how the erosion relates to nearby tissues. When this happens as a complication of a wound, there is usually a gap of about a week to ten days between the injury and the first hemorrhage; this time is needed for the infection to spread to the artery wall and erode it. When secondary hemorrhage occurs without a wound, a similar infection attacks the artery wall from the outside; for instance, in cases of severe throat infection, the breakdown of tissue may involve the artery wall, leading to serious and potentially fatal bleeding. The pressure from a bone fragment or a rubber drainage tube can also contribute to the erosion of the artery. In pre-Listerian times, the silk ligature around the artery often promoted the changes that led to secondary hemorrhage, and it was frequently noted that when collateral circulation was well established, the bleeding occurred on the distal side of the ligature. While initial hemorrhage can be quickly fatal, like when the external carotid artery or one of its branches suddenly gives way, it's quite common to experience one, two, or more warning hemorrhages before a significant leakage occurs, which can rapidly be fatal.

The appearances of the wound in cases complicated by secondary hæmorrhage are only characteristic in so far that while obviously infected, there is an absence of all reaction; instead of frankly suppurating, there is little or no discharge and the surrounding cellular tissue and the limb beyond are œdematous and pit on pressure.

The appearances of the wound in cases complicated by secondary bleeding are only distinctive in that, while clearly infected, there is no sign of any reaction; rather than openly oozing pus, there is very little or no discharge, and the surrounding tissue and the limb beyond are swollen and leave an indentation when pressed.

The general symptoms of septic poisoning in cases of secondary hæmorrhage vary widely in severity: they may be so slight that the general health is scarcely affected and the convalescence from an operation, for example, may be apparently normal except that the wound does not heal satisfactorily. For example, a patient may be recovering from an operation such as the removal of an epithelioma of the mouth, pharynx or larynx and the associated lymph glands in the neck, and be able to be up and going about his room, when, suddenly, without warning and without obvious cause, a rush of blood occurs from the mouth or the incompletely healed wound in the neck, causing death within a few minutes.

The general symptoms of septic poisoning in cases of secondary bleeding can vary greatly in severity: they might be so mild that the overall health is hardly impacted, and recovery from a surgery, for instance, may seem normal except that the wound doesn’t heal properly. For example, a patient might be recovering from a procedure like removing an epithelioma from the mouth, throat, or voice box, along with the related lymph nodes in the neck, and be up and moving around his room when suddenly, without warning and for no obvious reason, a sudden flow of blood occurs from the mouth or the poorly healed wound in the neck, leading to death within a few minutes.

On the other hand, the toxæmia may be of a profound type associated with marked pallor and progressive failure of strength, which, of itself, even when the danger from hæmorrhage has been overcome, may have a fatal termination. The prognosis therefore in cases of secondary hæmorrhage can never be other than uncertain and unfavourable; the danger from loss of blood per se is less when the artery concerned is amenable to control by surgical measures.

On the other hand, the toxemia can be a serious type linked with noticeable paleness and a steady loss of strength, which, even after overcoming the risk from bleeding, may still lead to a fatal outcome. The prognosis in cases of secondary bleeding is always uncertain and unfavorable; the risk from blood loss per se is lower when the artery involved can be managed with surgical interventions.

Treatment.—The treatment of secondary hæmorrhage includes the use of local measures to arrest the bleeding, the employment of general measures to counteract the accompanying toxæmia, and when the loss of blood has been considerable, the treatment of the bloodless state.

Treatment.—The treatment of secondary bleeding includes using local methods to stop the bleeding, applying general measures to address the accompanying toxicity, and, when the blood loss is significant, treating the state of being bloodless.

Local Measures to arrest the Hæmorrhage.—The occurrence of even slight hæmorrhages from a septic wound in the vicinity of a large blood vessel is to be taken seriously; it is usually necessary to open up the wound, clear out the clots and infected tissues with a sharp spoon, disinfect the walls of the cavity with eusol or hydrogen peroxide, and pack it carefully but not too tightly with gauze impregnated with some antiseptic, such as “bipp,” so that, if the bleeding does not recur, it may be left undisturbed for several days. The packing should if possible be brought into actual contact with the leaking point in the vessel, and so arranged as to make pressure on the artery above the erosion. The dressings and bandage are then applied, with the limb in the attitude that will diminish the force of the stream through the main artery, for example, flexion at the elbow in hæmorrhage from the deep palmar arch. Other measures for combating the local sepsis, such as the irrigation method of Carrel, may be considered.

Local Measures to Stop the Bleeding.—Even minor bleeding from a septic wound near a large blood vessel should be taken seriously; it’s usually necessary to open up the wound, remove the clots and infected tissue with a sharp spoon, disinfect the cavity walls with Eusol or hydrogen peroxide, and pack it carefully but not too tightly with gauze soaked in an antiseptic like “bipp,” so that, if the bleeding doesn’t happen again, it can be left undisturbed for several days. The packing should ideally make direct contact with the leaking point in the vessel and be arranged to apply pressure on the artery above the erosion. Dressings and a bandage are then applied with the limb positioned to reduce the force of blood flow through the main artery, for example, flexing the elbow in cases of bleeding from the deep palmar arch. Other methods to combat local infection, such as Carrel's irrigation technique, may also be considered.

If the wound involves one of the extremities, it may be useful; and it imparts confidence to the nurse, and, it may be, to the patient, if a Petit's tourniquet is loosely applied above the wound, which the nurse is instructed to tighten up in the event of bleeding taking place.

If the wound involves one of the limbs, it can be helpful; it also boosts the nurse's confidence, and possibly the patient's as well, if a Petit's tourniquet is loosely applied above the wound. The nurse is instructed to tighten it if bleeding occurs.

Ligation of the Artery.—If the hæmorrhage recurs in spite of packing the wound, or if it is serious from the outset and likely to be critical if repeated, ligation of the artery itself or of the trunk from which it springs, at a selected spot higher up, should be considered. This is most often indicated in wounds of the extremities.

Ligation of the Artery.—If the bleeding happens again despite packing the wound, or if it is severe from the beginning and could become critical if it occurs again, you should consider tying off the artery itself or the main branch it comes from, at a chosen point higher up. This is usually necessary in wounds of the limbs.

As examples of proximal ligation for secondary hæmorrhage may be cited ligation of the hypogastric artery for hæmorrhage in the buttock, of the common iliac for hæmorrhage in the thigh, of the brachial in the upper arm for hæmorrhage from the deep palmar arch, and of the posterior tibial behind the medial malleolus for hæmorrhage from the sole of the foot.

As examples of proximal ligation for secondary bleeding, we can mention ligation of the hypogastric artery for bleeding in the buttock, the common iliac for bleeding in the thigh, the brachial in the upper arm for bleeding from the deep palmar arch, and the posterior tibial behind the medial malleolus for bleeding from the sole of the foot.

Amputation is the last resource, and should be decided upon if the hæmorrhage recurs after proximal ligation, or if this has been followed by gangrene of the limb; it should also be considered if the nature of the wound and the virulence of the sepsis would of themselves justify removal of the limb. Every surgeon can recall cases in which a timely amputation has been the means of saving life.

Amputation is the last resort and should be considered if the bleeding comes back after the main blood vessels are tied off, or if this leads to gangrene in the limb. It should also be taken into account if the type of injury and the severity of the infection alone would warrant removing the limb. Every surgeon can remember cases where a timely amputation has saved a life.

The counteraction of the toxæmia and the treatment of the bloodless state, are carried out on the usual lines.

The counteraction of the toxemia and the treatment of the bloodless state are done in the usual way.

Hæmorrhage of Toxic Origin.—Mention must also be made of hæmorrhages which depend upon infective or toxic conditions and in which no gross lesion of the vessels can be discovered. The bleeding occurs as an oozing, which may be comparatively slight and unimportant, or by its persistence may become serious. It takes place into the superficial layers of the skin, from mucous membranes, and into the substance of such organs as the pancreas. Hæmorrhage from the stomach and intestine, attended with a brown or black discoloration of the vomit and of the stools, is one of the best known examples: it is not uncommonly met with in infective conditions originating in the appendix, intestine, gall-bladder, and other abdominal organs. Hæmorrhage from the mucous membrane of the stomach after abdominal operations—apparently also due to toxic causes and not to the operation—gives rise to the so-called post-operative hæmatemesis.

Toxic-Related Hemorrhage.—We should also talk about hemorrhages that are influenced by infectious or toxic conditions, where no significant damage to the blood vessels can be found. The bleeding happens as an oozing, which may be relatively mild and not a big deal, or it can become serious if it continues. It occurs in the superficial layers of the skin, from mucous membranes, and within organs like the pancreas. Hemorrhage from the stomach and intestines, accompanied by brown or black discoloration in vomit and stools, is one of the most well-known examples. It's not uncommon in infectious conditions stemming from the appendix, intestines, gallbladder, and other abdominal organs. Hemorrhage from the stomach's mucous membrane after abdominal surgeries—seemingly caused by toxic factors rather than the surgery itself—leads to what’s known as post-operative hematemesis.

Constitutional Effects of Hæmorrhage.—The severity of the symptoms resulting from hæmorrhage depends as much on the rapidity with which the bleeding takes place as on the amount of blood lost. The sudden loss of a large quantity, whether from an open wound or into a serous cavity—for example, after rupture of the liver or spleen—is attended with marked pallor of the surface of the body and coldness of the skin, especially of the face, feet, and hands. The skin is moist with a cold, clammy sweat, and beads of perspiration stand out on the forehead. The pulse becomes feeble, soft, and rapid, and the patient is dull and listless, and complains of extreme thirst. The temperature is usually sub-normal; and the respiration rapid, shallow, and sighing in character. Abnormal visual sensations, in the form of flashes of light or spots before the eyes; and rushing, buzzing, or ringing sounds in the ears, are often complained of.

Constitutional Effects of Hemorrhage.—The seriousness of the symptoms that come from hemorrhage relies as much on how quickly the bleeding occurs as on how much blood is lost. A sudden loss of a large amount, whether from an open wound or inside a body cavity—like after a liver or spleen rupture—results in noticeable paleness of the skin and coldness, especially in the face, feet, and hands. The skin feels damp with a cold, clammy sweat, and beads of sweat appear on the forehead. The pulse becomes weak, soft, and rapid, and the patient feels sluggish and unresponsive, often experiencing intense thirst. The body temperature is typically below normal; breathing is quick, shallow, and has a sighing quality. Unusual visual experiences, such as flashes of light or spots, and sounds like rushing, buzzing, or ringing in the ears are frequently reported.

In extreme cases, phenomena which have been aptly described as those of “air-hunger” ensue. On account of the small quantity of blood circulating through the body, and the diminished hæmoglobin content of the blood, the tissues are imperfectly oxygenated, and the patient becomes extremely restless, gasping for breath, constantly throwing about his arms and baring his chest in the vain attempt to breath more freely. Faintness and giddiness are marked features. The diminished supply of oxygen to the brain and to the muscles produces muscular twitchings, and sometimes convulsions. Finally the pupils dilate, the sphincters relax, and death ensues.

In severe cases, what people call “air hunger” occurs. Because there's a small amount of blood circulating through the body and a reduced level of hemoglobin in the blood, the tissues don't get enough oxygen. The patient becomes very restless, gasping for breath, constantly moving their arms and exposing their chest in a futile effort to breathe more easily. Signs of lightheadedness and dizziness are prominent. The reduced oxygen supply to the brain and muscles causes muscle twitching and sometimes convulsions. Eventually, the pupils dilate, the sphincters relax, and death follows.

Young children stand the loss of blood badly, but they quickly recover, as the regeneration of blood takes place rapidly. In old people also, and especially when they are fat, the loss of blood is badly borne, and the ill effects last longer. Women, on the whole, stand loss of blood better than men, and in them the blood is more rapidly re-formed. A few hours after a severe hæmorrhage there is usually a leucocytosis of from 15,000 to 30,000.

Young children handle blood loss poorly, but they bounce back quickly since their blood regenerates rapidly. Older individuals, especially those who are overweight, usually struggle more with blood loss, and the negative effects tend to last longer. Generally, women manage blood loss better than men, and their blood is replenished more quickly. A few hours after a serious hemorrhage, there's typically an increase in white blood cells, ranging from 15,000 to 30,000.

Treatment of the Bloodless State.—The patient should be placed in a warm, well-ventilated room, and the foot of the bed elevated. Cardiac stimulants, such as strychnin or alcohol, must be judiciously administered, over-stimulation being avoided. The inhalation of oxygen has been found useful in relieving the urgent symptoms of dyspnœa.

Treatment of the Bloodless State.—The patient should be set up in a warm, well-ventilated room, with the foot of the bed raised. Cardiac stimulants, like strychnine or alcohol, should be given carefully, avoiding over-stimulation. Breathing in oxygen has been helpful in easing the urgent symptoms of difficulty breathing.

The blood may be emptied from the limbs into the vessels of the trunk, where it is more needed, by holding them vertically in the air for a few minutes, and then applying a firm elastic bandage over a layer of cotton wool, from the periphery towards the trunk.

The blood can be drained from the limbs into the body's core, where it’s more needed, by holding the limbs up in the air for a few minutes and then wrapping a firm elastic bandage over cotton wool, moving from the outer edges toward the center.

Introduction of Fluids into the Circulation.—The most valuable measure for maintaining the circulation, however, is by transfusion of blood (Op. Surg., p. 37). If this is not immediately available the introduction of from one to three pints of physiological salt solution (a teaspoonful of common salt to a pint of water) into a vein, or a 6 per cent. solution of gum acacia, is a useful expedient. The solution is sterilised by boiling, and cooled to a temperature of about 105° F. The addition of 5 to 10 minims of adrenalin solution (1 in 1000) is advantageous in raising the blood-pressure (Op. Surg., p. 565).

Introduction of Fluids into the Circulation.—The most effective way to maintain the circulation is by transfusing blood (Op. Surg., p. 37). If blood isn't immediately available, introducing one to three pints of physiological salt solution (one teaspoon of regular salt in a pint of water) into a vein, or a 6 percent solution of gum acacia, is a helpful alternative. The solution is sterilized by boiling and cooled to about 105° F. Adding 5 to 10 minims of adrenalin solution (1 in 1000) helps raise blood pressure (Op. Surg., p. 565).

When the intra-venous method is not available, one or two pints of saline solution with adrenalin should be slowly introduced into the rectum, by means of a long rubber tube and a filler. Satisfactory, although less rapidly obtained results follow the introduction of saline solution into the cellular tissue—for example, under the mamma, into the axilla, or under the skin of the back.

When the intravenous method isn’t available, one or two pints of saline solution mixed with adrenaline should be slowly introduced into the rectum using a long rubber tube and a filler. Satisfactory, although slower, results can also be achieved by injecting saline solution into the tissue—for example, under the breast, into the armpit, or beneath the skin of the back.

If the patient can retain fluids taken by the mouth—such as hot coffee, barley water, or soda water—these should be freely given, unless the injury necessitates operative treatment under a general anæsthetic.

If the patient can keep down fluids consumed orally—like hot coffee, barley water, or soda—these should be given generously, unless the injury requires surgery under general anesthesia.

Transfusion of blood is most valuable as a preliminary to operation in patients who are bloodless as a result of hæmorrhage from gastric and duodenal ulcers, and in bleeders.

Transfusing blood is most valuable as a preliminary to operation in patients who are devoid of blood due to hemorrhaging from gastric and duodenal ulcers, and in those who bleed excessively.

Hæmophilia

The term hæmophilia is applied to an inherited disease which renders the patient liable to serious hæmorrhage from even the most trivial injuries; and the subjects of it are popularly known as “bleeders.”

The term hemophilia refers to an inherited condition that makes the patient prone to serious bleeding from even minor injuries; those affected are commonly known as "bleeders."

The cause of the disease and its true nature are as yet unknown. There is no proof of any structural defect in the blood vessels, and beyond the fact that there is a diminution in the number of blood-plates, it has not been demonstrated that there is any alteration in the composition of the blood.

The cause of the disease and its true nature are still unknown. There’s no evidence of any structural defect in the blood vessels, and aside from the fact that there’s a decrease in the number of blood platelets, it hasn’t been shown that there’s any change in the composition of the blood.

The affection is in a marked degree hereditary, all the branches of an affected family being liable to suffer. Its mode of transmission to individuals, moreover, is characteristic: the male members of the stock alone suffer from the affection in its typical form, while the tendency is transmitted through the female line. Thus the daughters of a father who is a bleeder, whilst they do not themselves suffer from the disease, transmit the tendency to their male offspring. The sons, on the other hand, neither suffer themselves nor transmit the disease to their children (Fig. 64). The female members of a hæmophilic stock are often very prolific, and there is usually a predominance of daughters in their families.

The condition is largely inherited, with all branches of an affected family at risk of being impacted. Its way of passing down to individuals is also unique: only the male members of the family experience the condition in its typical form, while the tendency is passed down through the female line. So, the daughters of a father who has hemophilia, while they don’t have the disease themselves, pass the tendency on to their male children. The sons, on the other hand, neither experience the condition nor pass it on to their kids (Fig. 64). The females in a hemophilia-affected family are often quite fertile, and there’s usually a greater number of daughters in their families.

Fig. 64.—Genealogical Tree if a Hæmophilic Family.

Fig. 64.—Genealogical Tree of a Hæmophilic Family.
[Larger image]

Fig. 64.—Genealogical Tree of a Hemophilic Family.
[Larger image]

The disease is met with in boys who are otherwise healthy, and usually manifests itself during the first few years of life. In rare instances profuse hæmorrhage takes place when the umbilical cord separates. As a rule the first evidence is the occurrence of long-continued and uncontrollable bleeding from a comparatively slight injury, such as the scratch of a pin, the extraction of a tooth, or after the operation of circumcision. The blood oozes slowly from the capillaries; at first it appears normal, but after flowing for some days, or it may be weeks, it becomes pale, thin, and watery, and shows less and less tendency to coagulate.

The disease occurs in boys who are otherwise healthy and usually appears during the first few years of life. In rare cases, severe bleeding can happen when the umbilical cord separates. Typically, the first sign is prolonged and uncontrollable bleeding from a relatively minor injury, such as a pin scratch, tooth removal, or after circumcision. The blood oozes slowly from the capillaries; initially, it looks normal, but after a few days or even weeks, it turns pale, thin, and watery, and shows less tendency to clot.

Female members of hæmophilia families sometimes show a tendency to excessive hæmorrhage, but they seldom manifest the characteristic features met with in the male members.

Female members of hemophilia families sometimes tend to bleed excessively, but they rarely show the characteristic signs seen in male members.

Sometimes the hæmorrhage takes place apparently spontaneously from the gums, the nasal or the intestinal mucous membrane. In other cases the bleeding occurs into the cellular tissue under the skin or mucous membrane, producing large areas of ecchymosis and discoloration. One of the commonest manifestations of the disease is the occurrence of hæmorrhage into the cavities of the large joints, especially the knee, elbow, or hip. The patient suffers repeatedly from such hæmorrhages, the determining injury being often so slight as to have passed unobserved.

Sometimes bleeding happens seemingly without cause from the gums, nose, or intestines. In other cases, blood seeps into the tissue under the skin or mucous membranes, causing large bruises and discoloration. One of the most common signs of the disease is bleeding into the joints, particularly the knee, elbow, or hip. The patient frequently experiences these bleeds, with the trigger often being so minor that it goes unnoticed.

There is evidence that the tendency to bleed is greater at certain times than at others—in some cases showing almost a cyclical character—although nothing is known as to the cause of the variation.

There’s evidence that the tendency to bleed is greater at certain times than at others—sometimes displaying an almost cyclical nature—though the cause of this variation is still unknown.

After a severe hæmorrhage into the cellular tissue or into a joint, the patient becomes pale and anæmic, the temperature may rise to 102° or 103° F., the pulse become small and rapid, and hæmic murmurs are sometimes developed over the heart and large arteries. The swelling is tense, fluctuating, and hot, and there is considerable pain and tenderness.

After a heavy bleeding into the tissue or a joint, the patient becomes pale and anemic, the temperature may rise to 102° or 103° F., the pulse becomes weak and fast, and there may be blood murmurs over the heart and large arteries. The swelling is tight, fluctuating, and hot, and there is significant pain and tenderness.

In exceptional cases, blisters form over the seat of the effusion, or the skin may even slough, and the clinical features may therefore come to simulate closely those of an acute suppurative condition. When the skin sloughs, an ulcer is formed with altered blood-clot in its floor like that seen in scurvy, and there is a remarkable absence of any attempt at healing.

In rare cases, blisters can develop over the area of swelling, or the skin might even break down, making the symptoms closely resemble those of an acute infection. When the skin breaks down, an ulcer forms with discolored blood clots at the bottom, similar to what is observed in scurvy, and there is a striking lack of any signs of healing.

The acute symptoms gradually subside, and the blood is slowly absorbed, the discoloration of the skin passing through the same series of changes as occur after an ordinary bruise. The patients seldom manifest the symptoms of the bloodless state, and the blood is rapidly regenerated.

The sharp symptoms gradually fade away, and the blood is slowly absorbed, with the skin discoloration going through the same changes as an ordinary bruise. Patients rarely show signs of the bloodless state, and the blood is quickly replenished.

The diagnosis is easy if the patient or his friends are aware of the family tendency to hæmorrhage and inform the doctor of it, but they are often sensitive and reticent regarding the fact, and it may only be elicited after close investigation. From the history it is usually easy to exclude scurvy and purpura. Repeated hæmorrhages into a joint may result in appearances which closely simulate those of tuberculous disease. Recent hæmorrhages into the cellular tissue often present clinical features closely resembling those of acute cellulitis or osteomyelitis. A careful examination, however, may reveal ecchymoses on other parts of the body which give a clue to the nature of the condition, and may prevent the disastrous consequences that may follow incision.

The diagnosis is straightforward if the patient or their friends are aware of the family history of bleeding and inform the doctor, but they often feel uncomfortable discussing it, and it may only come out after thorough investigation. From the medical history, it’s usually easy to rule out scurvy and purpura. Frequent bleeding into a joint can create symptoms that closely mimic those of tuberculosis. Recent bleeding into the soft tissue can show clinical signs that look a lot like acute cellulitis or osteomyelitis. However, a careful examination may uncover bruises on other parts of the body that provide insight into the condition and may help avoid serious complications that could arise from making an incision.

These patients usually succumb sooner or later to hæmorrhage, although they often survive several severe attacks. After middle life the tendency to bleed appears to diminish.

These patients usually end up succumbing sooner or later to bleeding, although they often survive several severe episodes. After middle age, the tendency to bleed seems to decrease.

Treatment.—As a rule the ordinary means of arresting hæmorrhage are of little avail. From among the numerous means suggested, the following may be mentioned: The application to the bleeding point of gauze soaked in a 1 in 1000 solution of adrenalin; prolonged inhalation of oxygen; freezing the part with a spray of ethyl-chloride; one or more subcutaneous injections of gelatin—5 ounces of a 2½ per cent. solution of white gelatin in normal salt solution being injected at a temperature of about 100° F.; the injection of pituitary extract. The application of a pad of gauze soaked in the blood of a normal person sometimes arrests the bleeding.

Treatment.—Generally, regular methods for stopping bleeding aren't very effective. Among the many suggested techniques, the following are worth mentioning: applying gauze soaked in a 1 in 1000 solution of adrenaline directly to the bleeding site; prolonged inhalation of oxygen; freezing the area with a spray of ethyl chloride; one or more subcutaneous injections of gelatin—5 ounces of a 2½ percent solution of white gelatin in normal saline should be injected at a temperature of about 100° F.; and the injection of pituitary extract. Sometimes, using a pad of gauze soaked in the blood of a healthy person can stop the bleeding.

To prevent bleeding in hæmophilics, intra-venous or subcutaneous injections of fresh blood serum, taken from the human subject, the sheep, the dog, or the horse, have proved useful. If fresh serum is not available, anti-diphtheritic or anti-tetanic serum or trade preparations, such as hemoplastin, may be employed. We have removed the appendix and amputated through the thigh in hæmophilic subjects without excessive loss of blood after a course of fresh sheep's serum given by the mouth over a period of several weeks.

To prevent bleeding in hemophiliacs, intravenous or subcutaneous injections of fresh blood serum, taken from humans, sheep, dogs, or horses, have been effective. If fresh serum isn't available, anti-diphtheritic or anti-tetanus serum, or commercial products like hemoplastin, can be used. We have successfully removed the appendix and amputated limbs in hemophilic patients without excessive blood loss after administering fresh sheep's serum orally over a few weeks.

The chloride and lactate of calcium, and extract of thymus gland have been employed to increase the coagulability of the blood. The patient should drink large quantities of milk, which also increases the coagulability of the blood. Monro has observed remarkable results from the hypodermic injection of emetin hydrochloride in ½-grain doses.

The chloride and lactate of calcium, along with thymus gland extract, have been used to enhance blood clotting. The patient should consume plenty of milk, which also helps with blood coagulation. Monro has noted significant results from the subcutaneous injection of emetin hydrochloride in ½-grain doses.

Thrombosis and Embolism

The processes known as thrombosis and embolism are so intimately associated with the diseases of blood vessels that it is convenient to define these terms in the first instance.

The processes called thrombosis and embolism are closely linked to blood vessel diseases, so it's helpful to define these terms right from the start.

Thrombosis.—The term thrombus is applied to a clot of blood formed in the interior of the heart or of a blood vessel, and the process by which such a clot forms is known as thrombosis. It would appear that slowing or stagnation of the blood-stream, and interference with the integrity of the lining membrane of the vessel wall, are the most important factors determining the formation of the clot. Alterations in the blood itself, such as occur, for example, in certain toxæmias, also favour coagulation. When the thrombus is formed slowly, it consists of white blood cells with a small proportion of fibrin, and, being deposited in successive layers, has a distinctly laminated appearance on section. It is known as a white thrombus or laminated clot, and is often met with in the sac of an aneurysm (Fig. 72). When rapidly formed in a vessel in which the blood is almost stagnant—as, for example, in a pouched varicose vein—the blood coagulates en masse, and the clot consists of all the elements of the blood, constituting a red thrombus (Fig. 66). Sometimes the thrombus is mixed—a red thrombus being deposited on a white one, it may be in alternate layers.

Thrombosis.—The term thrombus refers to a blood clot that forms inside the heart or a blood vessel, and the process of clot formation is called thrombosis. It seems that the slowing or stagnation of blood flow, along with damage to the lining of the vessel wall, are the key factors that lead to clot formation. Changes in the blood itself, such as those that happen in certain toxemias, also promote clotting. When a thrombus forms slowly, it is made up of white blood cells with a small amount of fibrin, and because it layers over time, it has a distinct laminated appearance when cut. This is known as a white thrombus or laminated clot, and it is commonly found in the sac of an aneurysm (Fig. 72). When formed quickly in a vessel where the blood is nearly stagnant—like in a varicose vein with a pouch—the blood clots en masse, and the clot includes all components of the blood, forming a red thrombus (Fig. 66). Sometimes the thrombus is mixed—a red thrombus can form on top of a white one, appearing in alternating layers.

When aseptic, a thrombus may become detached and be carried off in the blood-stream as an embolus; it may become organised; or it may degenerate and undergo calcification. Occasionally a small thrombus situated behind a valve in a varicose vein or in the terminal end of a dilated vein—for example in a pile—undergoes calcification, and is then spoken of as a phlebolith; it gives a shadow with the X-rays.

When it's sterile, a blood clot can break away and travel through the bloodstream as an embolus; it might become organized, or it might break down and calcify. Sometimes, a small clot located behind a valve in a varicose vein or at the endpoint of a dilated vein—like in hemorrhoids—gets calcified, and this is referred to as a phlebolith; it shows up as a shadow on X-rays.

When infected with pyogenic bacteria, the thrombus becomes converted into pus and a localised abscess forms; or portions of the thrombus may be carried as emboli in the circulation to distant parts, where they give rise to secondary foci of suppuration—pyæmic abscesses.

When infected with pyogenic bacteria, the clot turns into pus and a localized abscess forms; or parts of the clot may be carried as emboli through the bloodstream to distant areas, where they cause secondary sites of infection—pyæmic abscesses.

Embolism.—The term embolus is applied to any body carried along in the circulation and ultimately becoming impacted in a blood vessel. This occurrence is known as embolism. The commonest forms of embolus are portions of thrombi or of fibrinous formations on the valves of the heart, the latter being usually infected with micro-organisms.

Embolism.—The term embolus refers to any substance that travels through the bloodstream and eventually gets stuck in a blood vessel. This phenomenon is called embolism. The most common types of emboli are fragments of blood clots or fibrinous deposits on the heart valves, which are usually infected with microorganisms.

Embolism plays an important part in determining one form of gangrene, as has already been described. Infective emboli are the direct cause of the secondary abscesses that occur in pyæmia; and they are sometimes responsible for the formation of aneurysm.

Embolism is crucial in causing one type of gangrene, as previously mentioned. Infective emboli are the primary reason for the secondary abscesses that happen in pyemia, and they can also lead to the development of aneurysms.

Portions of malignant tumours also may form emboli, and their impaction in the vessels may lead to the development of secondary growths in distant parts of the body.

Parts of malignant tumors can also break off and form emboli, and if they get trapped in blood vessels, they may cause secondary growths in other areas of the body.

Fat and air embolism have already been referred to.

Fat and air embolism have already been mentioned.

Arteritis

Pyogenic.—Non-suppurative inflammation of the coats of an artery may so soften the wall of the vessel as to lead to aneurysmal dilatation. It is not uncommon in children, and explains the occurrence of aneurysm in young subjects.

Pyogenic.—Non-suppurative inflammation of the layers of an artery can weaken the vessel wall enough to cause an aneurysm. This is not uncommon in children, which accounts for the occurrence of aneurysms in young individuals.

When suppuration occurs, the vessel wall becomes disintegrated and gives way, leading to secondary hæmorrhage. If the vessel ruptures into an abscess cavity, dangerous bleeding may occur when the abscess bursts or is opened.

When pus forms, the blood vessel wall breaks down and gives way, which can cause secondary bleeding. If the vessel breaks into an abscess cavity, severe bleeding may happen when the abscess bursts or is opened.

Syphilitic.—The inflammation associated with syphilis results in thickening of the tunica intima, whereby the lumen of the vessel becomes narrowed, or even obliterated—endarteritis obliterans. The middle coat usually escapes, but the tunica externa is generally thickened. These changes cause serious interference with the nutrition of the parts supplied by the affected arteries. In large trunks, by diminishing the elasticity of the vessel wall, they are liable to lead to the formation of aneurysm.

Syphilitic.—The inflammation caused by syphilis leads to thickening of the tunica intima, which narrows or even completely blocks the lumen of the vessel—endarteritis obliterans. The middle layer typically remains unaffected, but the tunica externa usually becomes thicker. These changes significantly disrupt the supply of nutrients to the areas served by the affected arteries. In larger vessels, by reducing the elasticity of the vessel wall, they can result in the development of an aneurysm.

Changes in the arterial walls closely resembling those of syphilitic arteritis are sometimes met with in tuberculous lesions.

Changes in the arterial walls that closely resemble those of syphilitic arteritis are sometimes found in tuberculous lesions.

Arterio-sclerosis or Chronic Arteritis.—These terms are applied to certain changes which result in narrowing of the lumen and loss of elasticity in the arteries. The condition may affect the whole vascular system or may be confined to particular areas. In the smaller arteries there is more or less uniform thickening of the tunica intima from proliferation of the endothelium and increase in the connective tissue in the elastic lamina—a form of obliterative endarteritis. The narrowing of the vessels may be sufficient to determine gangrene in the extremities. In course of time, particularly in the larger arteries, this new tissue undergoes degeneration, at first of a fatty nature, but progressing in the direction of calcification, and this is followed by the deposit of lime salts in the young connective tissue and the formation of calcareous plates or rings over a considerable area of the vessel wall. To this stage in the process the term atheroma is applied. The endothelium over these plates often disappears, leaving them exposed to the blood-stream.

Arteriosclerosis or Chronic Arteritis.—These terms refer to certain changes that lead to narrowing of the lumen and loss of elasticity in the arteries. This condition can affect the entire vascular system or be limited to specific areas. In smaller arteries, there is generally a uniform thickening of the tunica intima caused by the proliferation of the endothelium and an increase in connective tissue in the elastic lamina—a type of obstructive endarteritis. The narrowing of these vessels may be severe enough to cause gangrene in the extremities. Over time, especially in larger arteries, this new tissue goes through degeneration, initially of a fatty nature, but eventually leading to calcification, followed by the deposition of lime salts in the young connective tissue and the formation of calcified plates or rings over a large area of the vessel wall. This stage in the process is referred to as atheroma. The endothelium covering these plates often disappears, leaving them exposed to the bloodstream.

Changes of a similar kind sometimes occur in the middle coat, the lime salts being deposited among the muscle fibres in concentric rings.

Changes of a similar kind can also happen in the middle layer, with lime salts being deposited among the muscle fibers in concentric rings.

Fig. 65.—Radiogram showing Calcareous Degeneration (Atheroma) of Arteries.

Fig. 65.—Radiogram showing Calcareous Degeneration (Atheroma) of Arteries.

Fig. 65.—Radiogram showing calcium buildup (atheroma) in arteries.

The primary cause of arterio-sclerosis is not definitely known, but its almost constant occurrence, to a greater or less degree, in the aged suggests that it is of the nature of a senile degeneration. It is favoured by anything which throws excessive strain on the vessel walls, such as heavy muscular work; by chronic alcoholism and syphilis; or by such general diseases as tend to raise the blood-pressure—for example, chronic Bright's disease or gout. It occurs with greater frequency and with greater severity in men than in women.

The main cause of arteriosclerosis isn't clearly understood, but its frequent occurrence, to varying degrees, in older adults suggests it may be related to aging. It's encouraged by anything that puts excessive stress on the blood vessel walls, like heavy physical labor; chronic alcohol abuse and syphilis; or general diseases that tend to raise blood pressure—such as chronic kidney disease or gout. It happens more often and more intensely in men than in women.

Atheromatous degeneration is most common in the large arterial trunks, and the changes are most marked at the arch of the aorta, opposite the flexures of joints, at the mouths of large branches, and at parts where the vessel lies in contact with bone. The presence of diseased patches in the wall of an artery diminishes its elasticity and favours aneurysmal dilatation. Such a vessel also is liable to be ruptured by external violence and so give rise to traumatic aneurysm. Thrombosis is liable to occur when calcareous plates are exposed in the lumen of the vessel by destruction of the endothelium, and this predisposes to embolism. Arterio-sclerosis also interferes with the natural arrest of hæmorrhage, and by rendering the vessels brittle, makes it difficult to secure them by ligature. In advanced cases the accessible arteries—such as the radial, the temporal or the femoral—may be felt as firm, tortuous cords, which are sometimes so hard that they have been aptly compared to “pipe-stems.” The pulse is smaller and less compressible than normal, and the vessel moves bodily with each pulsation. It must be borne in mind, however, that the condition of the radial artery may fail to afford a clue to that of the larger arteries. Calcified arteries are readily identified in skiagrams (Fig. 65).

Atheromatous degeneration is most commonly found in the large arteries, and the most noticeable changes occur at the arch of the aorta, near joint bends, at the points where large branches emerge, and where the vessel touches bone. The presence of unhealthy patches in an artery wall reduces its elasticity and increases the risk of an aneurysm. Such a vessel is also more likely to rupture due to external trauma, leading to a traumatic aneurysm. Thrombosis can occur when calcium deposits are exposed in the vessel's lumen because of damage to the endothelium, which increases the risk of embolism. Arteriosclerosis also disrupts the body’s ability to stop bleeding and makes the vessels brittle, making it hard to secure them with a ligature. In advanced stages, the accessible arteries—like the radial, temporal, or femoral arteries—can be felt as firm, twisting cords, sometimes so hard they’re aptly described as “pipe-stems.” The pulse is weaker and less compressible than normal, and the entire vessel moves with each heartbeat. However, it’s important to note that the condition of the radial artery might not accurately reflect the state of larger arteries. Calcified arteries can easily be identified in X-rays (Fig. 65).

We have met with a chronic form of arterial degeneration in elderly women, affecting especially the great vessels at the root of the neck, in which the artery is remarkably attenuated and dilated, and so friable that the wall readily tears when seized with an artery-forceps, rendering ligation of the vessel in the ordinary way well-nigh impossible. Matas suggests infolding the wall of the vessel with interrupted sutures that do not pierce the intima, and wrapping it round with a strip of peritoneum or omentum.

We have encountered a chronic type of arterial deterioration in older women, particularly affecting the major vessels at the base of the neck. In this condition, the artery becomes significantly thin and enlarged, and so fragile that the wall easily tears when grasped with artery forceps, making it nearly impossible to ligate the vessel in the usual manner. Matas recommends folding the vessel wall with interrupted sutures that do not penetrate the intima, and then wrapping it with a piece of peritoneum or omentum.

The most serious form of arterial thrombosis is that met with in the abdominal aorta, which is attended with violent pains in the lower limbs, rapidly followed by paralysis and arrest of the circulation.

The most severe type of arterial thrombosis occurs in the abdominal aorta, causing intense pain in the lower limbs, quickly leading to paralysis and a halt in blood circulation.

Thrombo-Phlebitis and Thrombosis in Veins

Thrombosis is more common in veins than in arteries, because slowing of the blood-stream and irritation of the endothelium of the vessel wall are, owing to the conditions of the venous circulation, more readily induced in veins.

Thrombosis happens more often in veins than in arteries because the blood flow slows down and the inner lining of the vessel wall gets irritated more easily in veins due to how venous circulation works.

Venous thrombosis may occur from purely mechanical causes—as, for example, when the wall of a vein is incised, or the vessel included in a ligature, or when it is bruised or crushed by a fragment of a broken bone or by a bandage too tightly applied. Under these conditions thrombosis is essentially a reparative process, and has already been considered in relation to the repair of blood vessels.

Venous thrombosis can happen due to purely mechanical reasons—like when a vein is cut, when a vessel is tied off, or when it gets injured or compressed by a broken bone or by a bandage that's too tight. In these cases, thrombosis is primarily a healing process, and has already been discussed in connection with the repair of blood vessels.

In other cases thrombosis is associated with certain constitutional diseases—gout, for example; the endothelium of the veins undergoing changes—possibly the result of irritation by abnormal constituents in the blood—which favour the formation of thrombi.

In other cases, thrombosis is linked to specific constitutional diseases—like gout, for instance. The lining of the veins undergoes changes—possibly due to irritation from abnormal substances in the blood—which promote the formation of clots.

Under these various conditions the formation of a thrombus is not necessarily associated with the action of bacteria, although in any of them this additional factor may be present.

Under these different conditions, the formation of a thrombus isn't necessarily associated with the action of bacteria, although this additional factor may be present in any of them.

The most common cause of venous thrombosis, however, is inflammation of the wall of the vein—phlebitis.

The most common cause of venous thrombosis, however, is inflammation of the vein wall—phlebitis.

Phlebitis.—Various forms of phlebitis are met with, but for practical purposes they may be divided into two groups—one in which there is a tendency to the formation of a thrombus; the other in which the infective element predominates.

Phlebitis.—There are different types of phlebitis, but for practical reasons, we can divide them into two categories: one where there's a likelihood of thrombus formation, and the other where infection is the main factor.

In surgical patients, the thrombotic form is almost invariably met with in the lower extremity, and usually occurs in those who are debilitated and anæmic, and who are confined to bed for prolonged periods—for example, during the treatment of fractures of the leg or pelvis, or after such operations as herniotomy, prostatectomy, or appendectomy.

In surgical patients, the thrombotic form is almost always found in the lower limbs, and it typically happens in those who are weakened and anemic, and who are stuck in bed for long periods—like during the recovery from leg or pelvis fractures, or after surgeries such as hernia repair, prostate removal, or appendectomy.

Clinical Features.—The most typical example of this form of phlebitis is that so frequently met with in the great saphena vein, especially when it is varicose. The onset of the attack is indicated by a sudden pain in the lower limb—sometimes below, sometimes above the knee. This initial pain may be associated with shivering or even with a rigor, and the temperature usually rises one or two degrees. There is swelling and tenderness along the line of the affected vein, and the skin over it is a dull-red or purple colour. The swollen vein may be felt as a firm cord, with bead-like enlargements in the position of the valves. The patient experiences a feeling of stiffness and tightness throughout the limb. There is often œdema of the leg and foot, especially when the limb is in the dependent position. The acute symptoms pass off in a few days, but the swelling and tenderness of the vein and the œdema of the limb may last for many weeks.

Clinical Features.—The most typical example of this type of phlebitis occurs in the great saphena vein, particularly when it’s varicose. The attack starts with a sudden pain in the lower leg—sometimes below the knee, sometimes above it. This initial pain may come with shivering or even chills, and the temperature usually rises by one or two degrees. There’s swelling and tenderness along the affected vein, and the skin over it appears a dull red or purple. The swollen vein can be felt as a firm cord, with bead-like enlargements at the valves. The patient may feel stiffness and tightness throughout the limb. There’s often swelling in the leg and foot, especially when the leg is hanging down. The acute symptoms typically fade within a few days, but the swelling, tenderness of the vein, and limb edema can persist for several weeks.

When the deep veins—iliac, femoral, popliteal—are involved, there is great swelling of the whole limb, which is of a firm almost “wooden” consistence, and of a pale-white colour; the œdema may be so great that it is impossible to feel the affected vein until the swelling has subsided. This is most often seen in puerperal women, and is known as phlegmasia alba dolens.

When the deep veins—iliac, femoral, popliteal—are affected, there is significant swelling of the entire limb, which feels very firm, almost "wooden," and has a pale-white color; the swelling can be so severe that it’s impossible to feel the affected vein until the swelling goes down. This is most commonly seen in women after childbirth and is referred to as phlegmasia alba dolens.

Treatment.—The patient must be placed at absolute rest, with the foot of the bed raised on blocks 10 or 12 inches high, and the limb immobilised by sand-bags or splints. It is necessary to avoid handling the parts, lest the clot be displaced and embolism occur. To avoid frequent movement of the limb, the necessary dressings should be kept in position by means of a many-tailed rather than a roller bandage.

Treatment.—The patient should be kept completely still, with the foot of the bed elevated on blocks 10 or 12 inches high, and the limb secured with sandbags or splints. It's crucial to minimize any manipulation of the area to prevent the clot from being dislodged and causing an embolism. To reduce the need for frequent movement of the limb, the necessary dressings should be held in place with a many-tailed bandage instead of a roller bandage.

To relieve the pain, warm fomentations or lead and opium lotion should be applied. Later, ichthyol-glycerin, or glycerin and belladonna, may be substituted.

To relieve the pain, apply warm compresses or a lead and opium lotion. Later, you can switch to ichthyol-glycerin or a mixture of glycerin and belladonna.

When, at the end of three weeks, the danger of embolism is past, douching and gentle massage may be employed to disperse the œdema; and when the patient gets up he should wear a supporting elastic bandage.

When, after three weeks, the risk of embolism is over, douching and gentle massage can be used to reduce the swelling; and when the patient gets up, they should wear a supportive elastic bandage.

The infective form usually begins as a peri-phlebitis arising in connection with some focus of infection in the adjacent tissues. The elements of the vessel wall are destroyed by suppuration, and the thrombus in its lumen becomes infected with pyogenic bacteria and undergoes softening.

The infective form typically starts as peri-phlebitis linked to an infection in the nearby tissues. The components of the vessel wall are damaged by pus formation, and the clot inside becomes infected with pus-forming bacteria and begins to break down.

Occlusion of the inferior vena cava as a result of infective thrombosis is a well-known condition, the thrombosis extending into the main trunk from some of its tributaries, either from the femoral or iliac veins below or from the hepatic veins above.

Blockage of the inferior vena cava due to infectious thrombosis is a recognized condition, with the thrombosis spreading into the main trunk from one of its branches, either from the femoral or iliac veins below or from the hepatic veins above.

Portions of the softened thrombus are liable to become detached and to enter the circulating blood, in which they are carried as emboli. These may lodge in distant parts, and give rise to secondary foci of suppuration—pyæmic abscesses.

Portions of the softened thrombus can become detached and enter the bloodstream, where they are carried as emboli. These can get stuck in distant areas and cause secondary sites of infection—pyæmic abscesses.

Clinical Features.—Infective phlebitis is most frequently met with in the transverse sinus as a sequel to chronic suppuration in the mastoid antrum and middle ear. It also occurs in relation to the peripheral veins, but in these it can seldom be recognised as a separate entity, being merged in the general infective process from which it takes origin. Its occurrence may be inferred, if in the course of a suppurative lesion there is a sudden rise of temperature, with pain, redness, and swelling along the line of a venous trunk, and a rapidly developed œdema of the limb, with pitting of the skin on pressure. In rare cases a localised abscess forms in the vein and points towards the surface.

Clinical Features.—Infective phlebitis is most often found in the transverse sinus as a result of ongoing infection in the mastoid antrum and middle ear. It can also happen in the peripheral veins, but in those cases, it’s rarely recognized as a separate issue because it blends into the overall infectious process it originates from. You can suspect its presence if, during a suppurative lesion, there’s a sudden spike in temperature along with pain, redness, and swelling along a vein, and quickly developing swelling in the limb with skin that indents when pressed. In rare instances, a localized abscess can form in the vein and push towards the surface.

Treatment.—Attention must be directed towards the condition with which the phlebitis is associated. Ligation of the vein on the cardiac side of the thrombus with a view to preventing embolism is seldom feasible in the peripheral veins, although, as will be pointed out later, the jugular vein is ligated with this object in cases of phlebitis of the transverse sinus.

Treatment.—Focus should be on the condition that is associated with the phlebitis. Tying off the vein on the heart side of the thrombus to prevent embolism is rarely possible in the peripheral veins, although, as will be discussed later, the jugular vein is tied off for this purpose in cases of phlebitis of the transverse sinus.

Varix—Varicose Veins

The term varix is applied to a condition in which veins are so altered in structure that they remain permanently dilated, and are at the same time lengthened and tortuous. Two types are met with: one in which dilatation of a large superficial vein and its tributaries is the most obvious feature; the other, in which bunches of distended and tortuous vessels develop at one or more points in the course of a vein, a condition to which Virchow applied the term angioma racemosum venosum. The two types may occur in combination.

The term varix refers to a condition where veins are structurally altered, resulting in them being permanently dilated, elongated, and twisted. There are two types: one where the dilatation of a large superficial vein and its branches is the most noticeable feature; the other where clusters of swollen and twisted vessels form at one or more points along a vein, a condition that Virchow termed angioma racemosum venosum. These two types can occur together.

Any vein in the body may become varicose, but the condition is rare except in the veins of the lower extremity, in the veins of the spermatic cord (varicocele), and in the veins of the anal canal (hæmorrhoids).

Any vein in the body can become varicose, but this condition is uncommon except in the veins of the legs, the veins of the spermatic cord (varicocele), and the veins of the anal canal (hemorrhoids).

We are here concerned with varix as it occurs in the veins of the lower extremity.

We are focused on varicose veins as they appear in the veins of the lower legs.

Etiology.—Considerable difference of opinion exists as to the essential cause of varix. The weight of evidence is in favour of the view that, when dilatation is the predominant element, it results from a congenital deficiency in the number, size, and strength of the valves of the affected veins, and in an inherent weakness in the vessel walls. The angioma racemosum venosum is probably also due to a congenital alteration in the structure of the vessels, and is allied to tumours of blood vessels. The view that varix is congenital in origin, as was first suggested by Virchow, is supported by the fact that in a large proportion of cases the condition is hereditary; not only may several members of the same family in succeeding generations suffer from varix, but it is often found that the same vein, or segment of a vein, is involved in all of them. The frequent occurrence of varix in youth is also an indication of its congenital origin.

Etiology.—There is a significant difference of opinion regarding the main cause of varicose veins. The majority of evidence supports the idea that when dilation is the primary issue, it stems from a genetic deficiency in the number, size, and strength of the valves in the affected veins, along with an inherent weakness in the vessel walls. The angioma racemosum venosum is likely also caused by a congenital change in the structure of the vessels and is related to tumors of blood vessels. The belief that varicose veins are of congenital origin, first suggested by Virchow, is backed by the fact that in many cases, the condition is hereditary; not only can multiple members of the same family across generations suffer from varicose veins, but it's often found that the same vein or section of a vein is involved in all of them. The common occurrence of varicose veins in young people further indicates its congenital origin.

In the majority of cases it is only when some exciting factor comes into operation that the clinical phenomena associated with varix appear. The most common exciting cause is increased pressure within the veins, and this may be produced in a variety of ways. In certain diseases of the heart, lungs, and liver, for example, the venous pressure may be so raised as to cause a localised dilatation of such veins as are congenitally weak. The direct pressure of a tumour, or of the gravid uterus on the large venous trunks in the pelvis, may so obstruct the flow as to distend the veins of the lower extremity. It is a common experience in women that the signs of varix date from an antecedent pregnancy. The importance of the wearing of tight garters as a factor in the production of varicose veins has been exaggerated, although it must be admitted that this practice is calculated to aggravate the condition when it is once established. It has been proved experimentally that the backward pressure in the veins may be greatly increased by straining, a fact which helps to explain the frequency with which varicosity occurs in the lower limbs of athletes and of those whose occupation involves repeated and violent muscular efforts. There is reason to believe, moreover, that a sudden strain may, by rupturing the valves and so rendering them incompetent, induce varicosity independently of any congenital defect. Prolonged standing or walking, by allowing gravity to act on the column of blood in the veins of the lower limbs, is also an important determining factor in the production of varix.

In most cases, the clinical symptoms associated with varicose veins only appear when something exciting triggers them. The most common trigger is increased pressure within the veins, which can occur in several ways. For example, certain diseases of the heart, lungs, and liver can raise venous pressure enough to cause localized dilation in veins that are weak from birth. The direct pressure from a tumor or a pregnant uterus on large pelvic veins can block flow and lead to swelling in the veins of the lower legs. It's common for women to notice signs of varicose veins following a previous pregnancy. The role of tight garters in causing varicose veins has been somewhat overstated, although it's true that they can worsen the condition once it develops. Experiments have shown that straining can significantly increase backward pressure in the veins, which may explain why varicose veins often occur in athletes and those whose jobs involve repeated heavy lifting. Additionally, there's reason to believe that a sudden strain can rupture the valves and cause varicose veins, even if there was no congenital weakness. Prolonged standing or walking also contributes significantly to the development of varicose veins by allowing gravity to impact the blood column in the lower limb veins.

Thrombosis of the deep veins—in the leg, for example—may induce marked dilatation of the superficial veins, by throwing an increased amount of work upon them. This is to be looked upon rather as a compensatory hypertrophy of the superficial vessels than as a true varix.

Thrombosis of the deep veins—in the leg, for instance—can cause significant swelling of the superficial veins by placing extra strain on them. This should be seen more as a compensatory enlargement of the superficial vessels rather than a true varicose vein.

Morbid Anatomy.—In the lower extremity the varicosity most commonly affects the vessels of the great saphena system; less frequently those of the small saphena system. Sometimes both systems are involved, and large communicating branches may develop between the two.

Morbid Anatomy.—In the lower leg, varicose veins most often affect the vessels of the great saphena system; less frequently those of the small saphena system. Sometimes both systems are affected, and large connecting branches may develop between the two.

The essential lesion is the absence or deficiency of valves, so that they are incompetent and fail to support the column of blood which bears back upon them. Normally the valves in the femoral and iliac veins and in the inferior vena cava are imperfectly developed, so that in the erect posture the great saphena receives a large share of the backward pressure of the column of venous blood.

The main problem is the lack or inadequacy of valves, which means they don't work properly and can't support the column of blood pushing against them. Usually, the valves in the femoral and iliac veins and in the inferior vena cava are not fully developed, causing the great saphenous vein to take on a lot of the backward pressure from the column of venous blood when standing upright.

The whole length of the vein may be affected, but as a rule the disease is confined to one or more segments, which are not only dilated, but are also increased in length, so that they become convoluted. The adjacent loops of the convoluted vein are often bound together by fibrous tissue. All the coats are thickened, chiefly by an increased development of connective tissue, and in some cases changes similar to those of arterio-sclerosis occur. The walls of varicose veins are often exceedingly brittle. In some cases the thickening is uniform, and in others it is irregular, so that here and there thin-walled sacs or pouches project from the side of the vein. These pouches vary in size from a bean to a hen's egg, the larger forms being called venous cysts, and being most commonly met with in the region of the saphenous opening and of the opening in the popliteal fascia. Such pouches, being exposed to injury, are frequently the seat of thrombosis (Fig. 66).

The entire length of the vein can be affected, but typically the problem is limited to one or more segments, which are not just enlarged but also longer, causing them to twist. The nearby loops of the twisted vein are often connected by fibrous tissue. All the layers are thicker, mainly due to increased connective tissue growth, and in some cases, changes similar to arteriosclerosis can be observed. The walls of varicose veins are often very fragile. Sometimes the thickening is uniform, while in other cases it is irregular, leading to thin-walled sacs or pouches protruding from the vein. These pouches can range in size from a bean to a hen's egg, with the larger ones referred to as venous cysts, commonly found near the saphenous opening and the opening in the popliteal fascia. These pouches are vulnerable to injury, often resulting in thrombosis (Fig. 66).

Fig. 66.—Thrombosis in Tortuous and Pouched Great Saphena Vein, in longitudinal section.

Fig. 66.—Thrombosis in Tortuous and Pouched Great Saphena Vein, in longitudinal section.

Fig. 66.—Blood clot in twisted and pouch-like Great Saphena Vein, shown in a longitudinal section.

Clinical Features.—Varix is most frequently met with between puberty and the age of thirty, and the sexes appear to suffer about equally.

Clinical Features.—Varicose veins are most commonly found between puberty and the age of thirty, and both genders seem to be affected equally.

The amount of discomfort bears no direct proportion to the extent of the varicosity. It depends rather upon the degree of pressure in the veins, as is shown by the fact that it is relieved by elevation of the limb. When the whole length of the main trunk of the great saphena is implicated, the pressure in the vein is high and the patient suffers a good deal of pain and discomfort. When, on the contrary, the upper part of the saphena and its valves are intact, and only the more distal veins are involved, the pressure is not so high and there is comparatively little suffering. The usual complaint is of a sense of weight and fulness in the limb after standing or walking, sometimes accompanied by actual pain, from which relief is at once obtained by raising the limb. Cramp-like pains in the muscles are often associated with varix of the deep veins.

The level of discomfort doesn't directly relate to the extent of the varicosity. Instead, it’s more about the pressure in the veins, as seen by the fact that elevating the limb provides relief. When the entire length of the main trunk of the great saphena is affected, the pressure in the vein is high, and the patient experiences significant pain and discomfort. On the other hand, if the upper part of the saphena and its valves are intact and only the more distal veins are involved, the pressure isn’t as high, and there's relatively little suffering. Typically, patients complain of a feeling of heaviness and fullness in the limb after standing or walking, sometimes accompanied by real pain, which is immediately relieved by lifting the limb. Cramp-like pains in the muscles are often linked to varicose veins in the deep veins.

The dilated and tortuous vein can be readily seen and felt when the patient is examined in the upright posture. In advanced cases, bead-like swellings are sometimes to be detected over the position of the valves, and, on running the fingers along the course of the vessel, a firm ridge, due to periphlebitis, may be detected on each side of the vein. When the limb is œdematous, the outline of the veins is obscured, but they can be identified on palpation as gutter-like tracks. When large veins are implicated, a distinct impulse on coughing may be seen to pass down as far as the knee; and if the vessel is sharply percussed a fluid wave may be detected passing both up and down the vein.

The swollen and twisted vein can be easily seen and felt when the patient is examined while standing. In more severe cases, bead-like lumps can sometimes be felt over the locations of the valves, and when running fingers along the vein, a hard ridge, caused by periphlebitis, may be found on either side of the vein. When the limb is swollen, the outline of the veins may be hidden, but they can still be identified by touch as channel-like areas. If larger veins are involved, a noticeable impulse may be felt when the patient coughs, traveling down to the knee; and if the vein is tapped sharply, a wave of fluid may be detected moving both up and down the vein.

If the patient is placed on a couch and the limb elevated, the veins are emptied, and if pressure is then made over the region of the saphenous opening and the patient allowed to stand up, so long as the great saphena system alone is involved, the veins fill again very slowly from below. If the small saphena system also is involved, and if communicating branches are dilated, the veins fill up from below more rapidly. When the pressure over the saphenous opening is removed, the blood rapidly rushes into the varicose vessels from above; this is known as Trendelenburg's test.

If the patient lies down on a couch and elevates the limb, the veins empty. If pressure is then applied to the area of the saphenous opening and the patient is allowed to stand up, the veins in the great saphena system fill up very slowly from below. If the small saphena system is also affected and the connecting branches are enlarged, the veins fill from below more quickly. When the pressure on the saphenous opening is released, blood rushes into the varicose veins from above; this is called Trendelenburg's test.

The most marked dilatation usually occurs on the medial side of the limb, between the middle of the thigh and the middle of the calf, the arrangement of the veins showing great variety (Fig. 67).

The most noticeable swelling usually happens on the inner side of the leg, between the middle of the thigh and the middle of the calf, with the veins having a lot of different patterns (Fig. 67).

There are usually one or more bunches of enlarged and tortuous veins in the region of the knee. Frequently a large branch establishes a communication between the systems of the great and small saphenous veins in the region of the popliteal space, or across the front of the upper part of the tibia. The superficial position of this last branch and its proximity to the bone render it liable to injury.

There are usually one or more clusters of swollen and twisted veins around the knee. Often, a large branch connects the systems of the great and small saphenous veins in the area behind the knee or across the front of the top part of the shinbone. The shallow position of this last branch and its closeness to the bone make it vulnerable to injury.

Fig. 67.—Extensive Varix of Internal Saphena System on Left Leg, of many years' standing.

Fig. 67.—Extensive Varix of Internal Saphena System on Left Leg, of many years' standing.

Fig. 67.—Large Varicose Vein of the Internal Saphena System on the Left Leg, present for many years.

The small veins of the skin of the ankle and foot often show as fine blue streaks arranged in a stellate or arborescent manner, especially in women who have borne children.

The tiny veins in the skin of the ankle and foot often appear as fine blue lines arranged in a star-like or tree-like pattern, especially in women who have given birth.

Complications.—When the varix is of long standing, the skin in the lower part of the leg sometimes assumes a mahogany-brown or bluish hue, as a result of the deposit of blood pigment in the tissues, and this is frequently a precursor of ulceration.

Complications.—When the varix has been present for a long time, the skin on the lower leg can take on a mahogany-brown or bluish color due to the deposit of blood pigment in the tissues, and this is often an early sign of ulceration.

Chronic dermatitis (varicose eczema) is often met with in the lower part of the leg, and is due to interference with the nutrition of the skin. The incompetence of the valves allows the pressure in the varicose veins to equal that in the arterioles, so that the capillary circulation is impeded. From the same cause the blood in the deep veins is enabled to enter the superficial veins, where the backward pressure is so great that the blood flows down again, and so a vicious circle is established. The blood therefore loses more and more of its oxygen, and so fails to nourish the tissues.

Chronic dermatitis (varicose eczema) is commonly found in the lower leg and happens because the nutrition of the skin is disrupted. The valves don’t work properly, allowing the pressure in the varicose veins to match that in the arterioles, which impedes capillary circulation. Due to this same issue, blood from the deep veins can flow into the superficial veins, where the backward pressure is so strong that the blood flows back down, creating a vicious cycle. As a result, the blood loses more and more oxygen and fails to nourish the tissues.

The ulcer of the leg associated with varicose veins has already been described.

The ulcer on the leg linked to varicose veins has already been discussed.

Hæmorrhage may take place from a varicose vein as a result of a wound or of ulceration of its wall. Increased intra-venous pressure produced by severe muscular strain may determine rupture of a vein exposed in the floor of an ulcer. If the limb is dependent, the incompetency of the valves permits of rapid and copious bleeding, which may prove fatal, particularly if the patient is intoxicated when the rupture takes place and no means are taken to arrest the hæmorrhage. The bleeding may be arrested at once by elevating the limb, or by applying pressure directly over the bleeding point.

Hemorrhage can occur from a varicose vein due to a wound or ulceration of its wall. Increased pressure in the vein caused by intense muscle strain may lead to the rupture of a vein located at the bottom of an ulcer. If the limb is hanging down, the faulty valves allow for quick and heavy bleeding, which can be life-threatening, especially if the patient is intoxicated when the rupture happens and no action is taken to stop the bleeding. The bleeding can be stopped immediately by elevating the limb or applying pressure directly on the bleeding site.

Phlebitis and thrombosis are common sequelæ of varix, and may prove dangerous, either by spreading into the large venous trunks or by giving rise to emboli. The larger the varix the greater is the tendency for a thrombus to spread upwards and to involve the deep veins. Thrombi usually originate in venous cysts or pouches, and at acute bends on the vessel, especially when these are situated in the vicinity of the knee, and are subjected to repeated injuries—for example in riding. Phleboliths sometimes form in such pouches, and may be recognised in a radiogram. In a certain proportion of cases, especially in elderly people, the occurrence of thrombosis leads to cure of the condition by the thrombus becoming organised and obliterating the vein.

Phlebitis and thrombosis are common complications of varicose veins and can be dangerous, either by spreading into the major venous trunks or causing emboli. The larger the varicose vein, the more likely a clot is to move upward and involve the deep veins. Clots usually form in venous cysts or pouches and at sharp bends in the vessel, particularly near the knee, where they often experience repeated trauma—like during cycling. Phleboliths can sometimes develop in these pouches and can be identified in an X-ray. In some cases, especially among older individuals, the development of thrombosis can lead to a resolution of the problem as the clot becomes organized and blocks the vein.

Treatment.—At best the treatment of varicose veins is only palliative, as it is obviously impossible to restore to the vessels their normal structure. The patient must avoid wearing anything, such as a garter, which constricts the limb, and any obvious cause of direct pressure on the pelvic veins, such as a tumour, persistent constipation, or an ill-fitting truss, should be removed. Cardiac, renal, or pulmonary causes of venous congestion must also be treated, and the functions of the liver regulated. Severe forms of muscular exertion and prolonged standing or walking are to be avoided, and the patient may with benefit rest the limb in an elevated position for a few hours each day. To support the distended vessels, a closely woven silk or worsted stocking, or a light and porous form of elastic bandage, applied as a puttee, should be worn. These appliances should be put on before the patient leaves his bed in the morning, and should only be removed after he lies down at night. In this way the vessels are never allowed to become dilated. Elastic stockings, and bandages made entirely of india-rubber, are to be avoided. In early and mild cases these measures are usually sufficient to relieve the patient's discomfort.

Treatment.—At best, the treatment for varicose veins is only temporary, as it’s clear that it’s impossible to restore the vessels to their normal structure. The patient should avoid wearing anything that constricts the limb, like a garter, and any clear causes of direct pressure on the pelvic veins, such as a tumor, ongoing constipation, or a poorly fitting truss, should be addressed. Cardiac, kidney, or lung issues that cause venous congestion also need to be treated, and liver function should be regulated. Strenuous physical activity and prolonged standing or walking should be avoided, and the patient can benefit from resting the limb elevated for a few hours each day. To support the swollen vessels, a tightly woven silk or wool stocking, or a light and breathable elastic bandage worn like a puttee, should be used. These should be put on before the patient gets out of bed in the morning and only taken off after lying down at night. This helps keep the vessels from becoming dilated. Elastic stockings and bandages made entirely of rubber should be avoided. In early and mild cases, these measures are usually enough to alleviate the patient's discomfort.

Operative Treatment.—In aggravated cases, when the patient is suffering pain, when his occupation is interfered with by repeated attacks of phlebitis, or when there are large pouches on the veins, operative treatment is called for. The younger the patient the clearer is the indication to operate. It may be necessary to operate to enable a patient to enter one of the public services, even although no symptoms are present. The presence of an ulcer does not contra-indicate operation; the ulcer should be excised, and the raw surface covered with skin grafts, before dealing with the veins.

Operative Treatment.—In severe cases, when the patient is experiencing pain, when their job is affected by repeated bouts of phlebitis, or when there are significant pouches on the veins, surgery is necessary. The younger the patient, the stronger the reason to operate. It may be required to perform surgery to allow a patient to join one of the public services, even if there are no noticeable symptoms. The presence of an ulcer does not rule out surgery; the ulcer should be removed, and the exposed area should be covered with skin grafts before addressing the veins.

The operation of Trendelenburg is especially appropriate to cases in which the trunk of the great saphena vein in the thigh is alone involved. It consists in exposing three or four inches of the vein in its upper part, applying a ligature at the upper and lower ends of the exposed portion, and, after tying all tributary branches, resecting this portion of the vein.

The Trendelenburg operation is particularly suitable for cases where only the main trunk of the great saphenous vein in the thigh is affected. It involves exposing three to four inches of the vein in its upper section, placing a ligature at both the upper and lower ends of the exposed segment, and after tying off all the connecting branches, removing this section of the vein.

The procedure of C. H. Mayo is adapted to cases in which it is desirable to remove longer segments of the veins. It consists in the employment of special instruments known as “ring-enucleators” or “vein-strippers,” by means of which long portions of the vein are removed through comparatively small incisions.

The C. H. Mayo procedure is designed for situations where it's necessary to remove longer sections of veins. It uses specialized tools called “ring-enucleators” or “vein-strippers,” which allow for the extraction of long segments of the vein through relatively small cuts.

An alternative procedure consists in avulsing segments of the vein by means of Babcock's stylet, which consists of a flexible steel rod, 30 inches in length, with acorn-shaped terminals. The instrument is passed along the lumen of the segment to be dealt with, and a ligature applied around the vein above the bulbous end of the stylet enables nearly the whole length of the great saphena vein to be dragged out in one piece. These methods are not suitable when the veins are brittle, when there are pouches or calcareous deposits in their walls, or where there has been periphlebitis binding the coils together.

An alternative procedure involves removing sections of the vein using Babcock's stylet, which is a flexible steel rod, 30 inches long, with acorn-shaped ends. The instrument is inserted through the lumen of the section being treated, and a ligature tied around the vein above the bulbous end of the stylet allows for the entire length of the great saphena vein to be pulled out in one piece. These methods are not appropriate when the veins are fragile, when there are pouches or calcium deposits in their walls, or when there has been periphlebitis binding the coils together.

Mitchell of Belfast advises exposing the varices at numerous points by half-inch incisions, and, after clamping the vein between two pairs of forceps, cutting it across and twisting out the segments of the vein between adjacent incisions. The edges of the incisions are sutured; and the limb is firmly bandaged from below upwards, and kept in an elevated position. We have employed this method with satisfactory results.

Mitchell of Belfast suggests cutting the varicose veins at several points using half-inch incisions. After clamping the vein with two pairs of forceps, you cut across the vein and twist out the sections between the nearby incisions. The edges of the incisions are stitched up; then, the limb is tightly bandaged from the bottom up and kept elevated. We've used this method with good results.

The treatment of the complications of varix has already been considered.

The treatment of varicose vein complications has already been addressed.

Angioma[4]

[4] In the description of angiomas we have followed the teaching of the late John Duncan.

[4] In our explanation of angiomas, we have relied on the teachings of the late John Duncan.

Tumours of blood vessels may be divided, according to the nature of the vessels of which they are composed, into the capillary, the venous, and the arterial angiomas.

Tumors of blood vessels can be categorized based on the type of vessels they consist of into capillary, venous, and arterial angiomas.

Capillary Angioma

The most common form of capillary angioma is the nævus or congenital telangiectasis.

The most common type of capillary angioma is the nevus or congenital telangiectasia.

Nævus.—A nævus is a collection of dilated capillaries, the afferent arterioles and the efferent venules of which often share in the dilatation. Little is known regarding the etiology of nævi beyond the fact that they are of congenital origin. They often escape notice until the child is some days old, but attention is usually drawn to them within a fortnight of birth. For practical purposes the most useful classification of nævi is into the cutaneous, the subcutaneous, and the mixed forms.

Nævus.—A nævus is a group of enlarged capillaries, whose incoming arterioles and outgoing venules often also enlarge. There's little known about the etiology of nævi, except that they are present at birth. They often go unnoticed until the child is a few days old, but they usually attract attention within two weeks of being born. For practical purposes, the most useful way to categorize nævi is into three types: cutaneous, subcutaneous, and mixed forms.

The cutaneous nævus, “mother's mark,” or “port-wine stain,” consists of an aggregation of dilated capillaries in the substance of the skin. On stretching the skin the vessels can be seen to form a fine network, or to run in leashes parallel to one another. A dilated arteriole or a vein winding about among the capillaries may sometimes be detected. These nævi occur on any part of the body, but they are most frequently met with on the face. They may be multiple, and vary greatly in size, some being no bigger than a pin-head, while others cover large areas of the body. In colour they present every tint from purple to brilliant red; in the majority there is a considerable dash of blue, especially in cold weather.

The skin mole, “mother's mark,” or “port-wine stain,” is made up of a group of enlarged capillaries within the skin. When the skin is stretched, the vessels can be seen forming a delicate network or running in parallel lines. Sometimes, a dilated arteriole or a vein can be found winding through the capillaries. These moles can appear anywhere on the body, but they are most commonly found on the face. They can be multiple and vary widely in size; some are as small as a pinhead, while others can cover large areas of the body. In color, they range from purple to bright red, with many showing a noticeable hint of blue, especially in colder weather.

Unlike the other forms of nævi, the cutaneous variety shows little tendency to disappear, and it is especially persistent when associated with overgrowth of the epidermis and of the hairs—nævoid mole.

Unlike other types of moles, the skin variety shows little tendency to fade away, and it is particularly stubborn when linked with the overgrowth of the skin and hair—nævoid mole.

The treatment of the cutaneous nævus is unsatisfactory, owing to the difficulty of removing the nævus without leaving a scar which is even more disfiguring. Very small nævi may be destroyed by a fine pointed Paquelin thermo-cautery, or by escharotics, such as nitric acid. For larger nævi, radium and solidified carbon dioxide (“CO2 snow”) may be used. The extensive port-wine stains so often met with on the face are best left alone.

The treatment of skin moles is not very effective because it’s hard to remove them without leaving a scar that could be even more noticeable. Very small moles can be treated with a fine-tipped Paquelin thermo-cautery or with escharotics, like nitric acid. For larger moles, radium and solidified carbon dioxide (“CO2 snow”) can be used. Large port-wine stains that are often found on the face are usually best left untreated.

The subcutaneous nævus is comparatively rare. It constitutes a well-defined, localised tumour, which may possess a distinct capsule, especially when it has ceased to grow or is retrogressing. On section, it presents the appearance of a finely reticulated sponge.

The subcutaneous nævus is relatively uncommon. It forms a well-defined, localized tumor that may have a distinct capsule, particularly when it has stopped growing or is shrinking. Upon sectioning, it looks like a finely reticulated sponge.

Although it may be noticed at, or within a few days of, birth, a subcutaneous nævus is often overlooked, especially when on a covered part of the body, and may not be discovered till the patient is some years old. It forms a rounded, lobulated swelling, seldom of large size and yielding a sensation like that of a sponge; the skin over it is normal, or may exhibit a bluish tinge, especially in cold weather. In some cases the tumour is diminished by pressing the blood out of it, but slowly fills again when the pressure is relaxed, and it swells up when the child struggles or cries. From a cold abscess it is diagnosed by the history and progress of the swelling and by the absence of fluctuation. When situated over one of the hernial openings, it closely simulates a hernia; and when it occurs in the middle line of the face, head, or back, it may be mistaken for such other congenital conditions as meningocele or spina bifida. When other means fail, the use of an exploring needle clears up the diagnosis.

Although it might be noticed at birth or within a few days afterward, a subcutaneous nevus is often overlooked, especially when it's on a covered part of the body, and may not be discovered until the patient is several years old. It appears as a rounded, lobulated swelling, typically not very large, and feels like a sponge; the skin over it is normal but may show a bluish tint, especially in cold weather. In some cases, the tumor decreases in size when pressure is applied to push the blood out, but it slowly fills up again once the pressure is released and swells when the child struggles or cries. It can be distinguished from a cold abscess by the history and development of the swelling and the lack of fluctuation. When located over one of the hernial openings, it closely resembles a hernia; and if it occurs in the midline of the face, head, or back, it might be confused with other congenital conditions like meningocele or spina bifida. When other methods don't work, using an exploring needle can help clarify the diagnosis.

Mixed Nævus.—As its name indicates, the mixed nævus partakes of the characters of the other two varieties; that is, it is a subcutaneous nævus with involvement of the skin.

Mixed Nævus.—As its name suggests, the mixed nævus has characteristics of the other two types; specifically, it is a subcutaneous nævus that also affects the skin.

It is frequently met with on the face and head, but may occur on any part of the body. It also affects parts covered by mucous membrane, such as the cheek, tongue, and soft palate. The swelling is rounded or lobulated, and projects beyond the level of its surroundings. Sometimes the skin is invaded by the nævoid tissue over the whole extent of the tumour, sometimes only over a limited area. Frequently the margin only is of a bright-red colour, while the skin in the centre resembles a cicatrix. The swelling is reduced by steady pressure, and increases in size and becomes tense when the child cries.

It often appears on the face and head, but can happen anywhere on the body. It also affects areas covered by mucous membranes, like the cheek, tongue, and soft palate. The swelling is round or lobulated and sticks out beyond the surrounding area. Sometimes the skin is affected by the nævoid tissue over the entire tumor, while other times it's just a limited area. Often, only the edge is a bright red color, while the center of the skin looks like a scar. The swelling decreases with steady pressure and increases in size and becomes firm when the child cries.

Fig. 68.—Mixed Nævus of Nose which was subsequently cured by Electrolysis.

Fig. 68.—Mixed Nævus of Nose which was subsequently cured by Electrolysis.

Fig. 68.—Mixed Nevus on the nose that was later treated and cured with electrolysis.

Prognosis.—The rate of growth of the subcutaneous and mixed forms of nævi varies greatly. They sometimes increase rapidly, especially during the first few months of life; after this they usually grow at the same rate as the child, or more slowly. There is a decided tendency to disappearance of these varieties, fully 50 per cent. undergoing natural cure by a process of obliteration, similar to the obliteration of vessels in cicatricial tissue. This usually begins about the period of the first dentition, sometimes at the second dentition, and sometimes at puberty. On the other hand, an increased activity of growth may be shown at these periods. The onset of natural cure is recognised by the tumour becoming firmer and less compressible, and, in the mixed variety, by the colour becoming less bright. Injury, infection, or ulceration of the overlying skin may initiate the curative process.

Prognosis.—The growth rate of subcutaneous and mixed types of nævi varies widely. They can grow quickly, especially in the first few months of life; after that, they usually grow at the same rate as the child or even slower. There’s a clear tendency for these types to disappear, with about 50 percent naturally resolving through a process similar to the way blood vessels fade in scar tissue. This usually starts around the time of the first set of teeth, sometimes during the second set, and occasionally at puberty. Conversely, growth might become more active during these times. The beginning of natural resolution is indicated by the tumor becoming firmer and less compressible, and in the mixed type, the color becomes less vibrant. Damage, infection, or ulceration of the skin on top may kickstart the healing process.

Towards adult life the spaces in a subcutaneous nævus may become greatly enlarged, leading to the formation of a cavernous angioma.

Towards adulthood, the areas in a subcutaneous nævus may become significantly enlarged, resulting in the development of a cavernous angioma.

Treatment.—In view of the frequency with which subcutaneous and mixed nævi disappear spontaneously, interference is only called for when the growth of the tumour is out of proportion to that of the child, or when, from its situation—for example in the vicinity of the eye—any marked increase in its size would render it less amenable to treatment.

Treatment.—Given how often subcutaneous and mixed moles disappear on their own, intervention is only necessary when the tumor grows significantly faster than the child, or when its location—such as near the eye—means that any substantial increase in size would make it harder to treat.

The methods of treatment most generally applicable are the use of radium and carbon dioxide snow, igni-puncture, electrolysis, and excision.

The most commonly used treatment methods include radium therapy, carbon dioxide snow, heat puncture, electrolysis, and surgical removal.

For nævi situated on exposed parts, where it is desirable to avoid a scar, the use of radium is to be preferred. The tube of radium is applied at intervals to different parts of the nævus, the duration and frequency of the applications varying with the strength of the emanations and the reaction produced. The object aimed at is to induce obliteration of the nævoid tissue by cicatricial contraction without destroying the overlying skin. Carbon-dioxide snow may be employed in the same manner, but the results are inferior to those obtained by radium.

For moles located on visible areas, where it's important to avoid scarring, using radium is preferred. The radium tube is applied at intervals to different sections of the mole, with the duration and frequency of applications varying based on the strength of the emissions and the reaction observed. The goal is to cause the mole tissue to shrink through scar tissue formation without harming the skin on top. Carbon-dioxide snow can be used in a similar way, but the results are not as good as those achieved with radium.

Igni-puncture consists in making a number of punctures at different parts of the nævus with a fine-pointed thermo-cautery, with the object of starting at each point a process of cicatrisation which extends throughout the nævoid tissue and so obliterates the vessels.

Igni-puncture involves making several punctures in different areas of the nevus with a fine-tipped thermo-cautery, aiming to initiate a healing process at each point that spreads throughout the nevus tissue and effectively destroys the blood vessels.

Electrolysis acts by decomposing the blood and tissues into their constituent elements—oxygen and acids appearing at the positive, hydrogen and bases at the negative electrode. These substances and gases being given off in a nascent condition, at once enter into new combinations with anything in the vicinity with which they have a chemical affinity. In the nævus the practical result of this reaction is that at the positive pole nitric acid, and at the negative pole caustic potash, both in a state of minute subdivision, make their appearance. The effect on the tissues around the positive pole, therefore, is equivalent to that of an acid cauterisation, and on those round the negative pole, to an alkaline cauterisation.

Electrolysis works by breaking down blood and tissues into their basic elements—oxygen and acids appear at the positive electrode, while hydrogen and bases show up at the negative electrode. These substances and gases are released in a reactive state and immediately form new compounds with anything nearby that they have a chemical affinity for. In the nævus, the practical outcome of this reaction is that nitric acid forms at the positive pole, and caustic potash forms at the negative pole, both in a finely divided state. The effect on the tissues around the positive pole is similar to that of acid cauterization, while the effect on those around the negative pole is similar to that of alkaline cauterization.

As the process is painful, a general anæsthetic is necessary. The current used should be from 20 to 80 milliampères, gradually increasing from zero, without shock; three to six large Bunsen cells give a sufficient current, and no galvanometer is required. Steel needles, insulated with vulcanite to within an eighth of an inch of their points, are the best. Both poles are introduced into the nævus, the positive being kept fixed at one spot, while the negative is moved about so as to produce a number of different tracks of cauterisation. On no account must either pole be allowed to come in contact with the skin, lest a slough be formed. The duration of the sitting is determined by the effect produced, as indicated by the hardening of the tumour, the average duration being from fifteen to twenty minutes. If pallor of the skin appears, it indicates that the needles are too near the surface, or that the blood supply to the integument is being cut off, and is an indication to stop. To cauterise the track and so prevent bleeding, the needles should be slowly withdrawn while the current is flowing. When the skin is reached the current is turned off. The punctures are covered with collodion. Six or eight weeks should be allowed to elapse before repeating the procedure. From two to eight or ten sittings may be necessary, according to the size and character of the nævus.

As the process is painful, a general anesthetic is necessary. The current should range from 20 to 80 milliamperes, gradually increasing from zero, without any shocks; three to six large Bunsen cells provide enough current, and no galvanometer is needed. Steel needles, insulated with vulcanite to within an eighth of an inch of their tips, are the best choice. Both electrodes are inserted into the nevus, with the positive one fixed in place while the negative one is moved around to create various cauterization paths. Under no circumstances should either electrode touch the skin, to avoid causing a sore. The duration of the session is determined by the effect observed, indicated by the hardening of the tumor, with an average duration of fifteen to twenty minutes. If the skin turns pale, it means the needles are too close to the surface, or the blood supply to the skin is being restricted, signaling to stop. To cauterize the path and prevent bleeding, the needles should be slowly pulled out while the current is still running. Once the skin is reached, the current is turned off. The punctures are covered with collodion. It's recommended to wait six to eight weeks before repeating the procedure. Depending on the size and nature of the nevus, two to eight or ten sessions may be needed.

Excision is to be preferred for nævi of moderate size situated on covered parts of the body, where a scar is of no importance. Its chief advantages over electrolysis are that a single operation is sufficient, and that the cure is speedy and certain. The operation is attended with much less hæmorrhage than might be expected.

Excision is preferred for moles of moderate size located on covered areas of the body where scarring isn't a concern. Its main advantages over electrolysis are that one operation is enough and that the recovery is fast and reliable. The procedure involves significantly less bleeding than might be expected.

Cavernous Angioma.—This form of angioma consists of a series of large blood spaces which are usually derived from the dilatation of the capillaries of a subcutaneous nævus. The spaces come to communicate freely with one another by the disappearance of adjacent capillary walls. While the most common situation is in the subcutaneous tissue, a cavernous angioma is sometimes met with in internal organs. It may appear at any age from early youth to middle life, and is of slow growth and may become stationary. The swelling is rounded or oval, there is no pulsation or bruit, and the tumour is but slightly compressible. The treatment consists in dissecting it out.

Cavernous Angioma.—This type of angioma consists of a series of large blood vessels that usually come from the widening of the capillaries in a subcutaneous birthmark. The vessels connect freely with each other because the walls of the nearby capillaries have disappeared. Although they most often occur in the subcutaneous tissue, cavernous angiomas can also be found in internal organs. They can appear at any age from early youth to middle age, grow slowly, and may eventually stop growing. The swelling is rounded or oval, there’s no pulsing or noise, and the tumor is only slightly compressible. Treatment involves surgically removing it.

Aneurysm by Anastomosis is the name applied to a vascular tumour in which the arteries, veins, and capillaries are all involved. It is met with chiefly on the upper part of the trunk, the neck, and the scalp. It tends gradually to increase in size, and may, after many years, attain an enormous size. The tumour is ill-defined, and varies in consistence. It is pulsatile, and a systolic bruit or a “thrilling” murmur may be heard over it. The chief risk is hæmorrhage from injury or ulceration.

Aneurysm by Anastomosis refers to a vascular tumor that involves the arteries, veins, and capillaries. It mainly occurs in the upper part of the torso, the neck, and the scalp. It tends to gradually grow in size and can reach an enormous size after many years. The tumor is poorly defined and its firmness can vary. It pulsates, and a systolic bruit or a "thrilling" murmur may be audible over it. The main risk is bleeding due to injury or ulceration.

Fig. 69.—Cirsoid Aneurysm of Forehead in a boy æt. 10. (Mr. J.W. Dowden's case.)

Fig. 69.—Cirsoid Aneurysm of Forehead in a boy æt. 10.

Fig. 69.—Cirsoid Aneurysm of Forehead in a 10-year-old boy.

(Mr. J. W. Dowden's case.)

(Mr. J. W. Dowden's case.)

The treatment is conducted on the same lines as for nævus. When electrolysis is employed, it should be directed towards the afferent vessels; and if it fails to arrest the flow through these, it is useless to persist with it. In some cases ligation of the afferent vessels has been successful.

The treatment is carried out in the same way as for a nævus. When using electrolysis, it should be aimed at the incoming vessels; and if it doesn't stop the flow through these, there's no point in continuing. In some cases, tying off the incoming vessels has been effective.

Fig. 70.—Cirsoid Aneurysm of Orbit and Face, which developed after a blow on the Orbit with a cricket ball. (From a photograph lent by Sir Montagu Cotterill.)

Fig. 70.—Cirsoid Aneurysm of Orbit and Face, which developed after a blow on the Orbit with a cricket ball.

Fig. 70.—Cirsoid Aneurysm of the Orbit and Face, which developed after being struck in the orbit by a cricket ball.

(From a photograph lent by Sir Montagu Cotterill.)

(From a photograph borrowed from Sir Montagu Cotterill.)

Arterial Angioma or Cirsoid Aneurysm.—This is composed of the enlarged branches of an arterial trunk. It originates in the smaller branches of an artery—usually the temporal—and may spread to the main trunk, and may even involve branches of other trunks with which the affected artery anastomoses.

Arterial Angioma or Cirsoid Aneurysm.—This consists of the enlarged branches of an arterial trunk. It starts in the smaller branches of an artery—usually the temporal—and can spread to the main trunk, potentially involving branches of other trunks that connect with the affected artery.

The condition is probably congenital in origin, though its appearance is frequently preceded by an injury. It almost invariably occurs in the scalp, and is usually met with in adolescent young adults.

The condition is likely congenital, though it often appears after an injury. It almost always occurs on the scalp and is typically found in young adults during their teenage years.

The affected vessels slowly increase in size, and become tortuous, with narrowings and dilatations here and there. Grooves and gutters are frequently found in the bone underlying the dilated vessels.

The affected blood vessels gradually get larger and become twisted, showing narrow sections and widenings in various places. Channels and furrows are often observed in the bone beneath the swollen vessels.

There is a constant loud bruit in the tumour, which greatly troubles the patient and may interfere with sleep. There is no tendency either to natural cure or to rupture, but severe and even fatal hæmorrhage may follow a wound of the dilated vessels.

There is a constant loud noise in the tumor, which greatly disturbs the patient and may disrupt sleep. There is no inclination towards natural healing or rupturing, but severe and even fatal bleeding can occur if the dilated vessels are injured.

The condition may be treated by excision or by electrolysis. In excision the hæmorrhage is controlled by an elastic tourniquet applied horizontally round the head, or by ligation of the feeding trunks. In large tumours the bleeding is formidable. In many cases electrolysis is to be preferred, and is performed in the same way as for nævus. The positive pole is placed in the centre of the tumour, while the negative is introduced into the main affluents one after another.

The condition can be treated by excision or electrolysis. In excision, bleeding is managed by using an elastic tourniquet applied horizontally around the head, or by tying off the feeding blood vessels. In large tumors, the bleeding can be quite serious. In many cases, electrolysis is the preferred method and is done similarly to how it's done for a nevus. The positive electrode is positioned in the center of the tumor, while the negative is placed into the main blood vessels one at a time.

ANEURYSM

An aneurysm is a sac communicating with an artery, and containing fluid or coagulated blood.

An aneurysm is a sac that connects to an artery and contains fluid or clotted blood.

Two types are met with—the pathological and the traumatic. It is convenient to describe in this section also certain conditions in which there is an abnormal communication between an artery and a vein—arterio-venous aneurysm.

Two types are encountered—the pathological and the traumatic. It is useful to describe in this section certain conditions where there is an unusual connection between an artery and a vein—arterio-venous aneurysm.

Pathological Aneurysm

In this class are included such dilatations as result from weakening of the arterial coats, combined, in most cases, with a loss of elasticity in the walls and increase in the arterial tension due to arterio-sclerosis. In some cases the vessel wall is softened by arteritis—especially the embolic form—so that it yields before the pressure of the blood.

In this class are included such dilatations that result from the weakening of the arterial walls, often combined with a loss of elasticity in the walls and an increase in arterial tension due to arteriosclerosis. In some cases, the vessel wall becomes softened by arteritis—particularly the embolic type—so that it gives way under the pressure of the blood.

Repeated and sudden raising of the arterial tension, as a result, for example, of violent muscular efforts or of excessive indulgence in alcohol, plays an important part in the causation of aneurysm. These factors probably explain the comparative frequency of aneurysm in those who follow such arduous occupations as soldiers, sailors, dock-labourers, and navvies. In these classes the condition usually manifests itself between the ages of thirty and fifty—that is, when the vessels are beginning to degenerate, although the heart is still vigorous and the men are hard at work. The comparative immunity of women may also be explained by the less severe muscular strain involved by their occupations and recreations.

Repeated and sudden increases in blood pressure, caused by things like intense physical activity or heavy drinking, play a significant role in the development of aneurysms. These factors likely account for the higher rates of aneurysm among people in demanding jobs like soldiers, sailors, dock workers, and laborers. In these groups, the condition typically appears between the ages of thirty and fifty—that is, when the blood vessels start to weaken, even though the heart is still strong and the individuals are actively working. The relative protection that women seem to have can also be attributed to the lighter physical demands of their jobs and leisure activities.

Syphilis plays an important part in the production of aneurysm, probably by predisposing the patient to arterio-sclerosis and atheroma, and inducing an increase in the vascular tension in the peripheral vessels, from loss of elasticity of the vessel wall and narrowing of the lumen as a result of syphilitic arteritis. It is a striking fact that aneurysm is seldom met with in women who have not suffered from syphilis.

Syphilis plays a significant role in causing aneurysms, likely by making the patient prone to arteriosclerosis and atheroma, and increasing vascular tension in the peripheral blood vessels due to the loss of elasticity in the vessel walls and narrowing of the lumen caused by syphilitic arteritis. It's noteworthy that aneurysms are rarely found in women who haven't had syphilis.

Varieties—Fusiform Aneurysm.—When the whole circumference of an artery has been weakened, the tension of the blood causes the walls to dilate uniformly, so that a fusiform or tubular aneurysm results. All the coats of the vessel are stretched and form the sac of the aneurysm, and the affected portion is not only dilated but is also increased in length. This form is chiefly met with in the arch of the aorta, but may occur in any of the main arterial trunks. As the sac of the aneurysm includes all three coats, and as the inner and outer coats are usually thickened by the deposit in them of connective tissue, this variety increases in size slowly and seldom gives rise to urgent symptoms.

Varieties—Fusiform Aneurysm.—When the entire circumference of an artery becomes weak, the pressure of the blood causes the walls to expand evenly, resulting in a fusiform or tubular aneurysm. All layers of the vessel are stretched, forming the sac of the aneurysm, and the affected segment is not only enlarged but also lengthened. This type is mainly found in the arch of the aorta but can occur in any major arterial trunk. Since the sac of the aneurysm includes all three layers and the inner and outer layers are usually thickened due to the buildup of connective tissue, this variety tends to grow slowly and rarely causes immediate symptoms.

As a rule a fusiform aneurysm contains fluid blood, but when the intima is roughened by disease, especially in the form of calcareous plates, shreds of clot may adhere to it.

As a rule, a fusiform aneurysm contains fluid blood, but when the inner lining is roughened by disease, particularly with calcareous deposits, bits of clot may stick to it.

It has little tendency to natural cure, although this is occasionally effected by the emerging artery becoming occluded by a clot; it has also little tendency to rupture.

It has a low chance of healing naturally, although this can sometimes happen if the artery gets blocked by a clot; it also has a low chance of bursting.

Sacculated Aneurysm.—When a limited area of the vessel wall is weakened—for example by atheroma or by other form of arteritis—this portion yields before the pressure of the blood, and a sacculated aneurysm results. The internal and middle coats being already damaged, or, it may be, destroyed, by the primary disease, the stress falls on the external coat, which in the majority of cases constitutes the sac. To withstand the pressure the external coat becomes thickened, and as the aneurysm increases in size it forms adhesions to surrounding tissues, so that fasciæ, tendons, nerves, and other structures may be found matted together in its wall. The wall is further strengthened by the deposit on its inner aspect of blood-clot, which may eventually become organised.

Sacculated Aneurysm.—When a limited area of the blood vessel wall is weakened—such as by atherosclerosis or another type of artery inflammation—this section bulges due to the pressure of the blood, resulting in a sacculated aneurysm. Since the inner and middle layers are already damaged or possibly destroyed by the initial condition, the pressure shifts to the outer layer, which usually forms the sac. To handle this pressure, the outer layer thickens, and as the aneurysm grows in size, it can attach to surrounding tissues, causing fascia, tendons, nerves, and other structures to get tangled up in its wall. The wall is also reinforced by the formation of blood clots on its inner surface, which may eventually turn into organized tissue.

The contents of the sac consist of fluid blood and a varying amount of clot which is deposited in concentric layers on the inner aspect of the sac, where it forms a pale, striated, firm mass, which constitutes a laminated clot. Near the blood-current the clot is soft, red, and friable (Fig. 72). The laminated clot not only strengthens the sac, enabling it to resist the blood-pressure and so prevent rupture, but, if it increases sufficiently to fill the cavity, may bring about cure. The principle upon which all methods of treatment are based is to imitate nature in producing such a clot.

The contents of the sac consist of liquid blood and varying amounts of clot that settle in concentric layers on the inner side of the sac, forming a pale, striped, firm mass known as a laminated clot. Close to the flow of blood, the clot is soft, red, and crumbly (Fig. 72). The laminated clot not only reinforces the sac, allowing it to withstand blood pressure and prevent rupture, but if it grows enough to completely fill the cavity, it may lead to healing. All treatment methods are based on the principle of mimicking nature to create such a clot.

Sacculated aneurysm, as compared with the fusiform variety, tends to rupture and also to cure by the formation of laminated clot; natural cure is sometimes all but complete when extension and rupture occur and cause death.

Sacculated aneurysms, compared to fusiform ones, are more likely to rupture and can heal by forming a layered clot; a natural healing process is often nearly complete right before an extension and rupture happen, leading to death.

An aneurysm is said to be diffused when the sac ruptures and the blood escapes into the cellular tissue.

An aneurysm is called diffused when the sac breaks and the blood leaks into the surrounding tissue.

Clinical Features of Aneurysm.—Surgically, the sacculated is by far the most important variety. The outstanding feature is the existence in the line of an artery of a globular swelling, which pulsates. The pulsation is of an expansile character, which is detected by observing that when both hands are placed over the swelling they are separated with each beat of the heart. If the main artery be compressed on the cardiac side of the swelling, the pulsation is arrested and the tumour becomes smaller and less tense, and it may be still further reduced in size by gentle pressure being made over it so as to empty it of fluid blood. On allowing the blood again to flow through the artery, the pulsation returns at once, but several beats are required before the sac regains its former size. In most cases a distinct thrill is felt on placing the hand over the swelling, and a blowing, systolic murmur may be heard with the stethoscope. It is to be borne in mind that occasionally, when the interchange of blood between an aneurysm and the artery from which it arises is small, pulsation and bruit may be slight or even absent. This is also the case when the sac contains a considerable quantity of clot. When it becomes filled with clot—consolidated aneurysm—these signs disappear, and the clinical features are those of a solid tumour lying in contact with an artery, and transmitting its pulsation.

Clinical Features of Aneurysm.—Surgically, the sacculated type is by far the most significant. The main feature is the presence of a round bulge along an artery that pulsates. The pulsation expands with each heartbeat, which can be observed when both hands are placed over the bulge; they move apart with every beat of the heart. If pressure is applied to the main artery upstream of the bulge, the pulsation stops, and the lump becomes smaller and less tense. Gentle pressure can further reduce its size by emptying it of blood. When blood flow resumes through the artery, the pulsation starts again immediately, but it takes a few beats for the bulge to return to its original size. In most cases, a noticeable thrill can be felt by placing a hand over the bulge, and a blowing, systolic murmur may be heard with a stethoscope. It's important to note that sometimes, when the blood flow between an aneurysm and the artery it branches from is minimal, the pulsation and sound may be faint or even absent. This can also happen when the sac is filled with a significant amount of clot. When it is filled with clot—consolidated aneurysm—these signs disappear, and the clinical features resemble those of a solid tumor in contact with an artery, transmitting its pulsations.

A comparison of the pulse in the artery beyond the seat of the aneurysm with that in the corresponding artery on the healthy side, shows that on the affected side the wave is smaller in volume, and delayed in time. A pulse tracing shows that the normal impulse and dicrotic waves are lost, and that the force and rapidity of the tidal wave are diminished.

A comparison of the pulse in the artery beyond the site of the aneurysm with that in the corresponding artery on the healthy side shows that on the affected side, the wave is smaller in volume and delayed in time. A pulse tracing indicates that the normal impulse and dicrotic waves are absent, and that the strength and speed of the tidal wave are reduced.

Fig. 71.—Radiogram of Aneurysm of Aorta, showing laminated clot and erosion of bodies of vertebræ. The intervertebral discs are intact.

Fig. 71.—Radiogram of Aneurysm of Aorta, showing laminated clot and erosion of bodies of vertebræ. The intervertebral discs are intact.

Fig. 71.—Radiogram of Aneurysm of Aorta, showing layered clot and erosion of vertebrae bodies. The intervertebral discs are intact.

An aneurysm exerts pressure on the surrounding structures, which are usually thickened and adherent to it and to one another. Adjacent veins may be so compressed that congestion and œdema of the parts beyond are produced. Pain, disturbances of sensation, and muscular paralyses may result from pressure on nerves. Such bones as the sternum and vertebræ undergo erosion and are absorbed by the gradually increasing pressure of the aneurysm. Cartilage, on the other hand, being elastic, yields before the pressure, so that the intervertebral discs or the costal cartilages may escape while the adjacent bones are destroyed (Fig. 71). The skin over the tumour becomes thinned and stretched, until finally a slough forms, and when it separates hæmorrhage takes place.

An aneurysm puts pressure on the nearby structures, which are usually thickened and stuck together. The adjacent veins can get so compressed that it causes congestion and swelling in the areas beyond. Pressure on nerves can lead to pain, changes in sensation, and muscle paralysis. Bones like the sternum and vertebrae can get eroded and absorbed by the increasing pressure of the aneurysm. Conversely, cartilage is elastic and gives way under pressure, so intervertebral discs or costal cartilages might survive while the surrounding bones are destroyed (Fig. 71). The skin over the tumor becomes thin and stretched until it eventually forms a slough, and when that separates, bleeding occurs.

Fig. 72.—Sacculated Aneurysm of Abdominal Aorta nearly filled with laminated clot. Note greater density of clot towards periphery.

Fig. 72.—Sacculated Aneurysm of Abdominal Aorta nearly filled with laminated clot. Note greater density of clot towards periphery.

Fig. 72.—Sacculated Aneurysm of the Abdominal Aorta nearly filled with layered clot. Notice the increased density of the clot towards the edges.

In the progress of an aneurysm towards rupture, timely clotting may avert death for the moment, but while extension in one direction has been arrested there is apt to be extension in another, with imminence of rupture, or it may be again postponed.

In the process of an aneurysm nearing rupture, quick clotting can temporarily prevent death, but while the growth in one direction has been stopped, it’s likely to expand in another direction, putting rupture on the verge, or it may be delayed once more.

Differential Diagnosis.—The diagnosis is to be made from other pulsatile swellings. Pulsation is sometimes transmitted from a large artery to a tumour, a mass of enlarged lymph glands, or an inflammatory swelling which lies in its vicinity, but the pulsation is not expansile—a most important point in differential diagnosis. Such swellings may, by appropriate manipulation, be moved from the artery and the pulsation ceases, and compression of the artery on the cardiac side of the swelling, although it arrests the pulsation, does not produce any diminution in the size or tension of the swelling, and when the pressure is removed the pulsation is restored immediately.

Differential Diagnosis.—The diagnosis needs to differentiate from other pulsating swellings. Pulsation can sometimes be transmitted from a large artery to a tumor, a mass of enlarged lymph nodes, or an inflammatory swelling nearby, but the pulsation isn’t expansile—a very important aspect of differential diagnosis. These swellings can be moved away from the artery with the right manipulation, stopping the pulsation. Additionally, applying pressure to the artery on the cardiac side of the swelling stops the pulsation but doesn’t reduce the size or tension of the swelling, and once the pressure is released, the pulsation returns immediately.

Fluid swellings overlying an artery, such as cysts, abscesses, or enlarged bursæ, may closely simulate aneurysm. An apparent expansion may accompany the pulsation, but careful examination usually enables this to be distinguished from the true expansion of an aneurysm. Compression of the artery makes no difference in the size or tension of the swelling.

Fluid swellings over an artery, like cysts, abscesses, or enlarged bursae, can closely resemble an aneurysm. There may be noticeable swelling that goes along with the pulse, but a thorough examination typically helps differentiate this from the actual swelling of an aneurysm. Pressing on the artery does not change the size or tension of the swelling.

Vascular tumours, such as sarcoma and goitre, may yield an expansile pulsation and a soft, whifling bruit, but they differ from an aneurysm in that they are not diminished in size by compression of the main artery, nor can they be emptied by pressure.

Vascular tumors, like sarcoma and goiter, can produce a bulging pulse and a soft, whooshing sound, but they are different from an aneurysm because they don't decrease in size when the main artery is compressed, nor can they be emptied by applying pressure.

The exaggerated pulsation sometimes observed in the abdominal aorta, the “pulsating aorta” seen in women, should not be mistaken for aneurysm.

The noticeable throbbing sometimes seen in the abdominal aorta, known as the “pulsating aorta” in women, should not be confused with an aneurysm.

Prognosis.—When natural cure occurs it is usually brought about by the formation of laminated clot, which gradually increases in amount till it fills the sac. Sometimes a portion of the clot in the sac is separated and becomes impacted as an embolus in the artery beyond, leading to thrombosis which first occludes the artery and then extends into the sac.

Prognosis.—When natural cure happens, it typically occurs due to the formation of a layered clot that gradually builds up until it fills the sac. Sometimes, a part of the clot in the sac breaks off and becomes stuck as an embolus in the artery further down, causing thrombosis that first blocks the artery and then spreads into the sac.

The progress of natural cure is indicated by the aneurysm becoming smaller, firmer, less expansile, and less compressible; the murmur and thrill diminish and the pressure effects become less marked. When the cure is complete the expansile pulsation is lost, and there remains a firm swelling attached to the vessel (consolidated aneurysm). While these changes are taking place the collateral arteries become enlarged, and an anastomotic circulation is established.

The progress of natural healing is shown by the aneurysm getting smaller, firmer, less bulging, and less compressible; the sound and vibration decrease, and the pressure effects become less noticeable. When the healing is complete, the bulging pulse is gone, leaving a firm swelling connected to the vessel (consolidated aneurysm). While these changes occur, the nearby arteries enlarge, and a connecting circulation is formed.

An aneurysm may prove fatal by exerting pressure on important structures, by causing syncope, by rupture, or from the occurrence of suppuration. Pressure symptoms are usually most serious from aneurysms situated in the neck, thorax, or skull. Sudden fatal syncope is not infrequent in cases of aneurysm of the thoracic aorta.

An aneurysm can be fatal by putting pressure on crucial structures, leading to fainting, rupturing, or causing infection. Pressure symptoms are typically most severe with aneurysms located in the neck, chest, or head. Sudden fatal fainting is not uncommon in cases of thoracic aorta aneurysm.

Rupture may take place through the skin, on a mucous or serous surface, or into the cellular tissue. The first hæmorrhage is often slight and stops naturally, but it soon recurs, and is so profuse, especially when the blood escapes externally, that it rapidly proves fatal. When the bleeding takes place into the cellular tissue, the aneurysm is said to become diffused, and the extravasated blood spreads widely through the tissues, exerting great pressure on the surrounding structures.

Rupture can occur through the skin, on a mucous or serous surface, or into the cellular tissue. The initial bleeding is often minor and stops on its own, but it soon returns and is so severe, especially when blood leaks outside, that it quickly becomes fatal. When the bleeding occurs in the cellular tissue, the aneurysm is referred to as being diffused, and the leaked blood spreads widely through the tissues, causing significant pressure on the surrounding structures.

The clinical features associated with rupture are sudden and severe pain in the part, and the patient becomes pale, cold, and faint. If a comparatively small escape of blood takes place into the tissues, the sudden alteration in the size, shape, and tension of the aneurysm, together with loss of pulsation, may be the only local signs. When the bleeding is profuse, however, the parts beyond the aneurysm become greatly swollen, livid, and cold, and the pulse beyond is completely lost. The arrest of the blood supply may result in gangrene. Sometimes the pressure of the extravasated blood causes the skin to slough and, later, give way, and fatal hæmorrhage results.

The clinical features linked to a rupture include sudden and intense pain in the affected area, along with the patient appearing pale, cold, and faint. If a relatively small amount of blood leaks into the tissues, the rapid change in the size, shape, and tension of the aneurysm, along with a loss of pulsation, may be the only local signs. However, when the bleeding is significant, the areas beyond the aneurysm become extremely swollen, discolored, and cold, and the pulse in those areas is completely absent. The interruption of blood flow can lead to gangrene. Sometimes, the pressure from the leaked blood can cause the skin to break down and eventually lead to fatal bleeding.

The treatment is carried out on the same lines as for a ruptured artery (p. 261), it being remembered, however, that the artery is diseased and does not lend itself to reconstructive procedures.

The treatment is done similarly to that for a ruptured artery (p. 261), keeping in mind, though, that the artery is diseased and is not suited for reconstructive procedures.

Suppuration may occur in the vicinity of an aneurysm, and the aneurysm may burst into the abscess which forms, so that when the latter points the pus is mixed with broken-down blood-clot, and finally free hæmorrhage takes place. It has more than once happened that a surgeon has incised such an abscess without having recognised its association with aneurysm, with tragic results.

Suppuration can happen near an aneurysm, and the aneurysm might rupture into the abscess that forms, so when it points, the pus is mixed with decomposed blood clot, eventually leading to significant bleeding. There have been instances where a surgeon has cut into such an abscess without realizing its link to an aneurysm, resulting in tragic outcomes.

Treatment.—In treating an aneurysm, the indications are to imitate Nature's method of cure by means of laminated clot.

Treatment.—When treating an aneurysm, the goal is to replicate Nature's way of healing through the use of a layered blood clot.

Constitutional treatment consists in taking measures to reduce the arterial tension and to diminish the force of the heart's action. The patient must be kept in bed. A dry and non-stimulating diet is indicated, the quantity being gradually reduced till it is just sufficient to maintain nutrition. Saline purges are employed to reduce the vascular tension. The benefit derived from potassium iodide administered in full doses, as first recommended by George W. Balfour, probably depends on its depressing action on the heart and its therapeutic benefit in syphilis. Pain or restlessness may call for the use of opiates, of which heroin is the most efficient.

Constitutional treatment involves taking steps to lower blood pressure and decrease the heart's workload. The patient needs to stay in bed. A dry and non-stimulating diet is recommended, gradually reducing the amount until it's just enough for nutrition. Saline laxatives are used to lower vascular pressure. The benefits of potassium iodide given in high doses, as initially suggested by George W. Balfour, likely come from its ability to slow down the heart and its therapeutic effects on syphilis. Pain or restlessness may require the use of painkillers, with heroin being the most effective.

Local Treatment.—When constitutional treatment fails, local measures must be adopted, and many methods are available.

Local Treatment.—When systemic treatment doesn't work, you need to use local methods, and there are many options to choose from.

Endo-aneurysmorrhaphy.—The operation devised by Rudolf Matas in 1888 aims at closing the opening between the sac and its feeding artery, and in addition, folding the wall of the sac in such a way as to leave no vacant space. If there is marked disease of the vessel, Matas' operation is not possible and recourse is then had to ligation of the artery just above the sac.

Endo-aneurysmorrhaphy.—The procedure created by Rudolf Matas in 1888 aims to close the gap between the sac and its supplying artery, while also folding the wall of the sac to eliminate any empty space. If there is significant damage to the vessel, Matas' procedure cannot be performed, and the alternative is to ligate the artery just above the sac.

Extirpation of the Sac—The Old Operation.—The procedure which goes by this name consists in exposing the aneurysm, incising the sac, clearing out the clots, and ligating the artery above and below the sac. This method is suitable to sacculated aneurysm of the limbs, so long as they are circumscribed and free from complications. It has been successfully practised also in aneurysm of the subclavian, carotid, and external iliac arteries. It is not applicable to cases in which there is such a degree of atheroma as would interfere with the successful ligation of the artery. The continuity of the artery may be restored by grafting into the gap left after excision of the sac a segment of the great saphena vein.

Removal of the Sac—The Old Procedure.—This procedure involves exposing the aneurysm, cutting into the sac, removing the clots, and tying off the artery above and below the sac. It's suitable for sacculated aneurysms in the limbs as long as they are well-defined and without complications. It's also been successfully performed on aneurysms of the subclavian, carotid, and external iliac arteries. This method isn't applicable in cases where there's significant atheroma that would hinder the successful ligation of the artery. The continuity of the artery can be restored by grafting a segment of the great saphena vein into the space left after the sac is removed.

Ligation of the Artery.—The object of tying the artery is to diminish or to arrest the flow of blood through the aneurysm so that the blood coagulates both in the sac and in the feeding artery. The ligature may be applied on the cardiac side of the aneurysm—proximal ligation, or to the artery beyond—distal ligation.

Ligation of the Artery.—The purpose of tying off the artery is to reduce or stop the blood flow through the aneurysm so that the blood clots in both the sac and the artery supplying it. The ligature can be placed on the side of the aneurysm closest to the heart—proximal ligation, or on the artery further away—distal ligation.

Proximal Ligation.—The ligature may be applied immediately above the sac (Anel, 1710) or at a distance above (John Hunter, 1785). The Hunterian operation ensures that the ligature is applied to a part of the artery that is presumably healthy and where relations are undisturbed by the proximity of the sac; the best example is the ligation of the superficial femoral artery in Scarpa's triangle or in Hunter's canal for popliteal aneurysm; it is on record that Syme performed this operation with cure of the aneurysm on thirty-nine occasions.

Proximal Ligation.—The ligature can be placed just above the sac (Anel, 1710) or at a higher distance (John Hunter, 1785). The Hunterian operation ensures that the ligature is applied to a section of the artery that is likely healthy and where the surrounding conditions are not affected by the closeness of the sac; a prime example is the ligation of the superficial femoral artery in Scarpa's triangle or in Hunter's canal for popliteal aneurysm; records show that Syme performed this operation successfully to cure the aneurysm thirty-nine times.

It is to be noted that the Hunterian ligature does not aim at arresting the flow of blood through the sac, but is designed so to diminish its volume and force as to favour the deposition within the sac of laminated clot. The development of the collateral circulation which follows upon ligation of the artery at a distance above the sac may be attended with just that amount of return stream which favours the deposit of laminated clot, and consequently the cure of the aneurysm; the return stream may, however, be so forcible as to prevent coagulation of the blood in the sac, or only to allow of the formation of a red thrombus which may in its turn be dispersed so that pulsation in the sac recurs. This does not necessarily imply failure to cure, as the recurrent pulsation may only be temporary; the formation of laminated clot may ultimately take place and lead to consolidation of the aneurysm.

It’s important to note that the Hunterian ligature doesn’t aim to stop the flow of blood through the sac, but rather to reduce its volume and force to encourage the deposition of a laminated clot within the sac. The development of collateral circulation that occurs after ligating the artery at a point above the sac can result in some backward flow, which helps the laminated clot to form, leading to the aneurysm being repaired. However, this backward flow could be strong enough to prevent the blood from clotting in the sac, or it might only allow for the formation of a red thrombus, which could then be broken up, causing the pulsation in the sac to return. This doesn’t necessarily mean the treatment has failed, as the recurring pulsation may just be temporary; eventually, the laminated clot might form, resulting in the solidification of the aneurysm.

The least desirable result of the Hunterian ligature is met with in cases where, owing to widespread arterial disease, the collateral circulation does not develop and gangrene of the limb supervenes.

The least desirable outcome of the Hunterian ligature occurs in cases where, due to extensive arterial disease, the collateral circulation fails to develop and gangrene of the limb sets in.

Anel's ligature is only practised as part of the operation which deals with the sac directly.

Anel's ligature is only done during the surgery that addresses the sac directly.

Distal Ligation.—The tying of the artery beyond the sac, or of its two branches where it bifurcates (Brasdor, 1760, and Wardrop, 1825), may arrest or only diminish the flow of blood through the sac. It is less successful than the proximal ligature, and is therefore restricted to aneurysms so situated as not to be amenable to other methods; for example, in aneurysm of the common carotid near its origin, the artery may be ligated near its bifurcation, or in aneurysm of the innominate artery, the carotid and subclavian arteries are tied at the seat of election.

Distal Ligation.—Tying off the artery beyond the sac, or its two branches where it splits (Brasdor, 1760, and Wardrop, 1825), can stop or reduce the blood flow through the sac. It's not as effective as the proximal ligature, so it's mainly used for aneurysms that can't be treated with other methods; for instance, in cases of aneurysm in the common carotid close to its origin, the artery can be tied off near its bifurcation, or in the case of the innominate artery, the carotid and subclavian arteries are tied off at the chosen site.

Compression.—Digital compression of the feeding artery has been given up except as a preparation for operations on the sac with a view to favouring the development of a collateral circulation.

Compression.—Digital compression of the feeding artery is no longer used, except as a preparation for surgeries on the sac to encourage the development of collateral circulation.

Macewen's acupuncture or “needling” consists in passing one or more fine, highly tempered steel needles through the tissues overlying the aneurysm, and through its outer wall. The needles are made to touch the opposite wall of the sac, and the pulsation of the aneurysm imparts a movement to them which causes them to scarify the inner surface of the sac. White thrombus forms on the rough surface produced, and leads to further coagulation. The needles may be left in position for some hours, being shifted from time to time, the projecting ends being surrounded with sterile gauze.

Macewen's acupuncture or “needling” involves inserting one or more fine, highly tempered steel needles through the tissues over the aneurysm and into its outer wall. The needles are positioned to touch the opposite wall of the sac, and the pulsation of the aneurysm causes them to move and scrape the inner surface of the sac. A white thrombus forms on the rough surface created, leading to additional coagulation. The needles can be left in place for several hours, occasionally adjusted, with the exposed ends covered in sterile gauze.

The Moore-Corradi method consists in introducing through the wall of the aneurysm a hollow insulated needle, through the lumen of which from 10 to 20 feet of highly drawn silver or other wire is passed into the sac, where it coils up into an open meshwork (Fig. 73). The positive pole of a galvanic battery is attached to the wire, and the negative pole placed over the patient's back. A current, varying in strength from 20 to 70 milliampères, is allowed to flow for about an hour. The hollow needle is then withdrawn, but the wire is left in situ. The results are somewhat similar to those obtained by needling, but the clot formed on the large coil of wire is more extensive.

The Moore-Corradi method involves inserting a hollow insulated needle through the wall of the aneurysm. A length of highly drawn silver or another type of wire, ranging from 10 to 20 feet, is then passed through the needle into the sac, where it coils into an open meshwork (Fig. 73). The positive terminal of a galvanic battery is connected to the wire, while the negative terminal is placed on the patient's back. A current, ranging from 20 to 70 milliampères, is allowed to flow for about an hour. The hollow needle is then removed, but the wire is left in situ. The outcomes are somewhat similar to those achieved through needling, but the clot that forms on the large coil of wire is more extensive.

Fig. 73.—Radiogram of Innominate Aneurysm after treatment by the Moore-Corradi method. Two feet of finely drawn silver wire were introduced. The patient, a woman, æt. 47, lived for ten months after operation, free from pain (cf. Fig. 75).

Fig. 73.—Radiogram of Innominate Aneurysm after treatment by the Moore-Corradi method. Two feet of finely drawn silver wire were introduced. The patient, a woman, æt. 47, lived for ten months after operation, free from pain (cf. Fig. 75).

Fig. 73.—Radiogram of Innominate Aneurysm after treatment using the Moore-Corradi method. Two feet of fine silver wire were inserted. The patient, a 47-year-old woman, lived for ten months post-surgery, without any pain (cf. Fig. 75).

Colt's method of wiring has been mainly used in the treatment of abdominal aneurysm; gilt wire in the form of a wisp is introduced through the cannula and expands into an umbrella shape.

Colt's wiring technique has primarily been used to treat abdominal aneurysms; a gold wire shaped like a wisp is inserted through the cannula and unfolds into an umbrella shape.

Subcutaneous Injections of Gelatin.—Three or four ounces of a 2 per cent. solution of white gelatin in sterilised water, at a temperature of about 100° F., are injected into the subcutaneous tissue of the abdomen every two, three, or four days. In the course of a fortnight or three weeks improvement may begin. The clot which forms is liable to soften and be absorbed, but a repetition of the injection has in several cases established a permanent cure.

Subcutaneous Injections of Gelatin.—Three or four ounces of a 2 percent solution of white gelatin in sterilized water, at a temperature of about 100°F, are injected into the subcutaneous tissue of the abdomen every two, three, or four days. Improvement may start within two weeks to three weeks. The clot that forms might soften and be absorbed, but a repeat injection has successfully established a permanent cure in several cases.

Amputation of the limb is indicated in cases complicated by suppuration, by secondary hæmorrhage after excision or ligation, or by gangrene. Amputation at the shoulder was performed by Fergusson in a case of subclavian aneurysm, as a means of arresting the blood-flow through the sac.

Amputation of the limb is necessary in cases complicated by infection, secondary bleeding after removal or tying off of a blood vessel, or gangrene. Fergusson performed an amputation at the shoulder in a case of subclavian aneurysm to stop the blood flow through the sac.

Traumatic Aneurysm

The essential feature of a traumatic aneurysm is that it is produced by some form of injury which divides all the coats of the artery. The walls of the injured vessel are presumably healthy, but they form no part of the sac of the aneurysm. The sac consists of the condensed and thickened tissues around the artery.

The key aspect of a traumatic aneurysm is that it results from some type of injury that tears through all layers of the artery. The walls of the damaged vessel are thought to be healthy, but they don't contribute to the aneurysm sac. The sac is made up of the dense and thickened tissues surrounding the artery.

The injury to the artery may be a subcutaneous one such as a tear by a fragment of bone: much more commonly it is a punctured wound from a stab or from a bullet.

The injury to the artery can be a subcutaneous one, like a tear caused by a piece of bone; more often, it’s a puncture wound from a stab or a bullet.

The aneurysm usually forms soon after the injury is inflicted; the blood slowly escapes into the surrounding tissues, gradually displacing and condensing them, until they form a sac enclosing the effused blood.

The aneurysm usually forms shortly after the injury occurs; blood slowly leaks into the surrounding tissues, gradually pushing and compressing them until they create a sac that holds the spilled blood.

Less frequently a traumatic aneurysm forms some considerable time after the injury, from gradual stretching of the fibrous cicatrix by which the wound in the wall of the artery has been closed. The gradual stretching of this cicatrix results in condensation of the surrounding structures which form the sac, on the inner aspect of which laminated clot is deposited.

Less often, a traumatic aneurysm develops some time after the injury due to the gradual stretching of the fibrous scar that has closed the wound in the artery wall. This gradual stretching causes a tightening of the surrounding structures that create the sac, where a layered clot is deposited on the inner surface.

A traumatic aneurysm is almost always sacculated, and, so long as it remains circumscribed, has the same characters as a pathological sacculated aneurysm, with the addition that there is a scar in the overlying skin. A traumatic aneurysm is liable to become diffuse—a change which, although attended with considerable risk of gangrene, has sometimes been the means of bringing about a cure.

A traumatic aneurysm is usually sacculated, and as long as it stays contained, it has the same characteristics as a pathological sacculated aneurysm, with the added detail that there is a scar on the skin above it. A traumatic aneurysm can become diffuse—a change that, while carrying a significant risk of gangrene, has sometimes led to a cure.

The treatment is governed by the same principles as apply to the pathological varieties, but as the walls of the artery are not diseased, operative measures dealing with the sac and the adjacent segment of the affected artery are to be preferred.

The treatment follows the same principles as those for the pathological types, but since the artery walls are not diseased, surgical options focusing on the sac and the nearby section of the affected artery are preferred.

Arterio-Venous Aneurysm

An abnormal communication between an artery and a vein constitutes an arterio-venous aneurysm. Two varieties are recognised—one in which the communication is directaneurysmal varix; the other in which the vein communicates with the artery through the medium of a sac—varicose aneurysm.

An unusual connection between an artery and a vein is known as an arteriovenous aneurysm. Two types are identified: one where the connection is direct—aneurysmal varix; and the other where the vein connects to the artery via a sac—varicose aneurysm.

Either variety may result from pathological causes, but in the majority of cases they are traumatic in origin, being due to such injuries as stabs, punctured wounds, and gun-shot injuries which involve both artery and vein. In former times the most common situation was at the bend of the elbow, the brachial artery being accidentally punctured in blood-letting from the median basilic vein. Arterio-venous aneurysm is a frequent result of injuries by modern high-velocity bullets—for example, in the neck or groin.

Either type can be caused by medical issues, but in most cases, they result from trauma, typically due to injuries like stabs, puncture wounds, and gunshot wounds that affect both arteries and veins. In the past, the most common location was at the elbow, where the brachial artery was accidentally punctured during blood-letting from the median basilic vein. Arterio-venous aneurysm often occurs as a result of injuries from modern high-velocity bullets, such as those to the neck or groin.

In aneurysmal varix the higher blood pressure in the artery forces arterial blood into the vein, which near the point of communication with the artery tends to become dilated, and to form a thick-walled sac, beyond which the vessel and its tributaries are distended and tortuous. The clinical features resemble those associated with varicose veins, but the entrance of arterial blood into the dilated veins causes them to pulsate, and produces in them a vibratory thrill and a loud murmur. In those at the groin, the distension of the veins may be so great that they look like sinuses running through the muscles, a feature that must be taken into account in any operation.

In aneurysmal varix, the increased blood pressure in the artery pushes arterial blood into the vein, causing it to dilate near the point where it connects with the artery. This forms a thick-walled sac, and beyond this point, the vessel and its branches become swollen and twisted. The clinical signs are similar to those seen with varicose veins, but the entry of arterial blood into the dilated veins makes them pulsate and results in a vibratory thrill and a loud murmur. In cases located at the groin, the swelling of the veins can be so severe that they resemble sinuses running through the muscles, which is an important consideration for any surgical procedure.

As the condition tends to remain stationary, the support of an elastic bandage is all that is required; but when the condition progresses and causes serious inconvenience, it may be necessary to cut down and expose the communication between the artery and vein, and, after separating the vessels, to close the opening in each by suture; this may be difficult or impossible if the parts are matted from former suppuration. If it is impossible thus to obliterate the communication, the artery should be ligated above and below the point of communication; although the risk of gangrene is considerable unless means are taken to develop the collateral circulation beforehand (Makins).

As the condition tends to stay the same, all that’s needed is support from an elastic bandage; however, if the condition worsens and becomes seriously inconvenient, it may be necessary to surgically access and expose the connection between the artery and vein. After separating the vessels, each opening may need to be closed with stitches; this can be challenging or impossible if the tissues are stuck together from previous infections. If it’s not possible to completely close the connection, the artery should be tied off above and below the connection point; although, there’s a significant risk of gangrene unless steps are taken to develop the collateral circulation beforehand (Makins).

Varicose aneurysm usually develops in relation to a traumatic aneurysm, the sac becoming adherent to an adjacent vein, and ultimately opening into it. In this way a communication between the artery and the vein is established, and the clinical features are those of a combination of aneurysm and aneurysmal varix.

Varicose aneurysm typically occurs as a result of a traumatic aneurysm, with the sac sticking to a nearby vein and eventually breaking into it. This creates a connection between the artery and the vein, leading to clinical features that display a mix of both aneurysm and aneurysmal varix.

As there is little tendency to spontaneous cure, and as the aneurysm is liable to increase in size and finally to rupture, operative treatment is usually called for. This is carried out on the same lines as for aneurysmal varix, and at the same time incising the sac, turning out the clots, and ligating any branches which open into the sac. If it can be avoided, the vein should not be ligated.

As there's not much chance of a spontaneous cure, and since the aneurysm can grow larger and eventually rupture, surgery is generally necessary. This procedure is similar to that for aneurysmal varix, and involves cutting open the sac, removing the clots, and tying off any branches that connect to the sac. If possible, the vein shouldn't be tied off.

ANEURYSMS OF INDIVIDUAL ARTERIES

Thoracic Aneurysm.—All varieties of aneurysm occur in the aorta, the fusiform being the most common, although a sacculated aneurysm frequently springs from a fusiform dilatation.

Thoracic Aneurysm.—All types of aneurysms happen in the aorta, with fusiform being the most common, although a sacculated aneurysm often develops from a fusiform dilation.

The clinical features depend chiefly on the direction in which the aneurysm enlarges, and are not always well marked even when the sac is of considerable size. They consist in a pulsatile swelling—sometimes in the supra-sternal notch, but usually towards the right side of the sternum—with an increased area of dulness on percussion. With the X-rays a dark shadow is seen corresponding to the sac. Pain is usually a prominent symptom, and is largely referable to the pressure of the aneurysm on the vertebræ or the sternum, causing erosion of these bones. Pressure on the thoracic veins and on the air-passage causes cyanosis and dyspnœa. When the œsophagus is pressed upon, the patient may have difficulty in swallowing. The left recurrent nerve may be stretched or pressed upon as it hooks round the arch of the aorta, and hoarseness of the voice and a characteristic “brassy” cough may result from paralysis of the muscles of the larynx which it supplies. The vagus, the phrenic, and the spinal nerves may also be pressed upon. When the aneurysm is on the transverse part of the arch, the trachea is pulled down with each beat of the heart—a clinical phenomena known as the “tracheal tug.” Aneurysm of the descending aorta may, after eroding the bodies of the vertebræ (Fig. 71) and posterior portions of the ribs, form a swelling in the back to the left of the spine.

The clinical features mainly depend on how the aneurysm grows, and they aren't always obvious even when the sac is quite large. They include a pulsating swelling—sometimes in the supra-sternal notch, but usually towards the right side of the sternum—with an expanded area of dullness when tapped. With X-rays, a dark shadow appears that matches the sac. Pain is often a significant symptom and is mostly due to the aneurysm pressing on the vertebrae or sternum, leading to erosion of these bones. Pressure on the thoracic veins and airways can cause a blue tint to the skin and difficulty breathing. If the œsophagus is compressed, the patient might struggle to swallow. The left recurrent nerve may get stretched or pressed as it wraps around the aorta, resulting in a hoarse voice and a distinctive “brassy” cough due to paralysis of the laryngeal muscles it controls. The vagus, phrenic, and spinal nerves can also be compressed. When the aneurysm is located on the transverse part of the arch, the trachea gets pulled down with each heartbeat—a clinical phenomenon known as the “tracheal tug.” An aneurysm of the descending aorta can, after eroding the vertebral bodies (Fig. 71) and back parts of the ribs, create a bulge in the back to the left of the spine.

Fig. 74.—Thoracic Aneurysm, threatening to rupture externally, but prevented from doing so by Macewen's needling. The needles were left in for forty-eight hours.

Fig. 74.—Thoracic Aneurysm, threatening to rupture externally, but prevented from doing so by Macewen's needling. The needles were left in for forty-eight hours.

Fig. 74.—Thoracic Aneurysm, on the verge of bursting outward, but held back by Macewen's needling. The needles stayed in for forty-eight hours.

Inasmuch as obliteration of the sac and the feeding artery is out of the question, surgical treatment is confined to causing coagulation of the blood in an extension or pouching of the sac, which, making its way through the parietes of the chest, threatens to rupture externally. This may be achieved by Macewen's needles or by the introduction of wire into the sac. We have had cases under observation in which the treatment referred to has been followed by such an amount of improvement that the patient has been able to resume a laborious occupation for one or more years. Christopher Heath found that improvement followed ligation of the left common carotid in aneurysm of the transverse part of the aortic arch.

Since removing the sac and the feeding artery is not an option, surgical treatment is limited to promoting blood coagulation in an extension or pouch of the sac, which is pushing through the chest walls and at risk of rupturing externally. This can be done using Macewen's needles or by inserting wire into the sac. We have observed cases where this treatment has led to significant improvement, allowing the patient to return to a demanding job for one or more years. Christopher Heath found that improvement occurred after ligating the left common carotid artery in cases of aneurysm in the transverse part of the aortic arch.

Abdominal Aneurysm.—Aneurysm is much less frequent in the abdominal than in the thoracic aorta. While any of the large branches in the abdomen may be affected, the most common seats are in the aorta itself, just above the origin of the cœliac artery and at the bifurcation.

Abdominal Aneurysm.—Aneurysms are much less common in the abdominal aorta than in the thoracic aorta. Although any of the major branches in the abdomen can be impacted, the most typical locations are in the aorta itself, just above where the celiac artery begins and at the point where it splits.

The clinical features vary with the site of the aneurysm and with its rapidity and direction of growth. A smooth, rounded swelling, which exhibits expansile pulsation, forms, usually towards the left of the middle line. It may extend upwards under cover of the ribs, downwards towards the pelvis, or backward towards the loin. On palpation a systolic thrill may be detected, but the presence of a murmur is neither constant nor characteristic. Pain is usually present; it may be neuralgic in character, or may simulate renal colic. When the aneurysm presses on the vertebræ and erodes them, the symptoms simulate those of spinal caries, particularly if, as sometimes happens, symptoms of compression paraplegia ensue. In its growth the swelling may press upon and displace the adjacent viscera, and so interfere with their functions.

The clinical features differ based on the location of the aneurysm and how quickly and in what direction it grows. A smooth, rounded bulge appears, typically to the left of the centerline, and shows an expanding pulsation. It may extend upwards under the ribs, downwards towards the pelvis, or backwards towards the lower back. On examination, a systolic thrill might be felt, but the presence of a murmur is not always steady or distinctive. Pain is often present; it can feel like nerve pain or mimic kidney stones. If the aneurysm presses on the vertebrae and wears them down, the symptoms can resemble those of spinal tuberculosis, especially if, as can sometimes occur, there are signs of compression-related paralysis. As it grows, the bulge may push against and displace nearby organs, disrupting their functions.

The diagnosis has to be made from solid or cystic tumours overlying the artery; from a “pulsating aorta”; and from spinal caries; much help is obtained by the use of the X-rays.

The diagnosis needs to be made based on solid or cystic tumors above the artery, from a “pulsating aorta,” and from spinal infections; using X-rays is very helpful in this process.

The condition usually proves fatal, either by the aneurysm bursting into the peritoneal cavity, or by slow leakage into the retro-peritoneal tissue.

The condition is typically fatal, either because the aneurysm bursts into the abdominal cavity or due to slow leaking into the retro-peritoneal tissue.

The Moore-Corradi method has been successfully employed, access to the sac having been obtained by opening the abdomen. Ligation of the aorta has so far been unsuccessful, but in one case operated upon by Keen the patient survived forty-eight days.

The Moore-Corradi method has been successfully used, with access to the sac obtained by opening the abdomen. Tying off the aorta has not yet been successful, but in one case performed by Keen, the patient survived for forty-eight days.

Innominate aneurysm may be of the fusiform or of the sacculated variety, and is frequently associated with pouching of the aorta. It usually grows upwards and laterally, projecting above the sternum and right clavicle, which may be eroded or displaced (Fig. 75). Symptoms of pressure on the structures in the neck, similar to those produced by aortic aneurysm, occur. The pulses in the right upper extremity and in the right carotid and its branches are diminished and delayed. Pressure on the right brachial plexus causes shooting pain down the arm and muscular paresis on that side. Vaso-motor disturbances and contraction of the pupil on the right side may result from pressure on the sympathetic. Death may take place from rupture, or from pressure on the air-passage.

Innominate aneurysm can either be fusiform or sacculated, and it's often linked with bulging of the aorta. It typically expands upward and to the side, pushing above the sternum and right clavicle, which may be worn away or shifted (Fig. 75). Symptoms of pressure on the neck structures, similar to those caused by aortic aneurysm, are present. The pulses in the right arm and in the right carotid artery and its branches are weak and delayed. Pressure on the right brachial plexus leads to shooting pain down the arm and muscle weakness on that side. Vaso-motor issues and pupil contraction on the right side might result from pressure on the sympathetic nerve. Death can occur due to rupture or pressure on the airway.

Fig. 75.—Innominate Aneurysm in a woman, æt. 47, eight months after treatment by Moore-Corradi method (cf. Fig. 73).

Fig. 75.—Innominate Aneurysm in a woman, æt. 47, eight months after treatment by Moore-Corradi method (cf. Fig. 73).

Fig. 75.—Innominate Aneurysm in a 47-year-old woman, eight months after treatment using the Moore-Corradi method (see Fig. 73).

The available methods of treatment are ligation of the right common carotid and third part of the right subclavian (Wardrop's operation), of which a number of successful cases have been recorded. Those most suitable for ligation are cases in which the aneurysm is circumscribed and globular (Sheen). If ligation is found to be impracticable, the Moore-Corradi method or Macewen's needling may be tried.

The current treatment options include tying off the right common carotid and the third part of the right subclavian (Wardrop's operation), with several successful cases reported. The best candidates for this procedure are those where the aneurysm is localized and round (Sheen). If tying off isn't feasible, other options like the Moore-Corradi method or Macewen's needling may be considered.

Carotid Aneurysms.—Aneurysm of the common carotid is more frequent on the right than on the left side, and is usually situated either at the root of the neck or near the bifurcation. It is the aneurysm most frequently met with in women. From its position the swelling is liable to press on the vagus, recurrent and sympathetic nerves, on the air-passage, and on the œsophagus, giving rise to symptoms referable to such pressure. There may be cerebral symptoms from interference with the blood supply of the brain.

Carotid Aneurysms.—An aneurysm of the common carotid is more common on the right side than on the left, and it usually occurs either at the base of the neck or near the splitting point. This is the type of aneurysm most often seen in women. Due to its location, the swelling can press on the vagus, recurrent, and sympathetic nerves, as well as the airway and the esophagus, leading to symptoms related to that pressure. There can also be neurological symptoms resulting from reduced blood flow to the brain.

Aneurysm near the origin has to be diagnosed from subclavian, innominate, and aortic aneurysm, and from other swellings—solid or fluid—met with in the neck. It is often difficult to determine with precision the trunk from which an aneurysm at the root of the neck originates, and not infrequently more than one vessel shares in the dilatation. A careful consideration of the position in which the swelling first appeared, of the direction in which it has progressed, of its pressure effects, and of the condition of the pulses beyond, may help in distinguishing between aortic, innominate, carotid, and subclavian aneurysms. Skiagraphy is also of assistance in recognising the vessel involved.

Aneurysms near the origin need to be differentiated from subclavian, innominate, and aortic aneurysms, as well as from other swellings—whether solid or fluid—found in the neck. It can often be challenging to accurately identify the trunk from which an aneurysm at the base of the neck arises, and it's not uncommon for more than one vessel to be involved in the dilation. Carefully considering the position where the swelling first appeared, the direction in which it has expanded, its effects on pressure, and the condition of pulses beyond can aid in distinguishing between aortic, innominate, carotid, and subclavian aneurysms. X-ray imaging is also helpful in identifying the affected vessel.

Tumours of the thyreoid, enlarged lymph glands, and fatty and sarcomatous tumours can usually be distinguished from aneurysm by the history of the swelling and by physical examination. Cystic tumours and abscesses in the neck are sometimes more difficult to differentiate on account of the apparently expansile character of the pulsation transmitted to them. The fact that compression of the vessel does not affect the size and tension of these fluid swellings is useful in distinguishing them from aneurysm.

Tumors of the thyroid, swollen lymph nodes, and fatty or sarcomatous tumors can usually be differentiated from an aneurysm by looking at the history of the swelling and through physical examination. Cystic tumors and abscesses in the neck can sometimes be trickier to tell apart because of the seemingly expanding nature of the pulsation they transmit. The fact that applying pressure to the vessel doesn’t change the size and tension of these fluid swellings is helpful in distinguishing them from an aneurysm.

Treatment.—Digital compression of the vessel against the transverse process of the sixth cervical vertebra—the “carotid tubercle”—has been successfully employed in the treatment of aneurysm near the bifurcation. Proximal ligation in the case of high aneurysms, or distal ligation in those situated at the root of the neck, is more certain. Extirpation of the sac is probably the best method of treatment, especially in those of traumatic origin. These operations are attended with considerable risk of hemiplegia from interference with the blood supply of the brain.

Treatment.—Digital compression of the blood vessel against the transverse process of the sixth cervical vertebra—the “carotid tubercle”—has been effectively used to treat aneurysms near the bifurcation. Proximal ligation for high aneurysms, or distal ligation for those located at the root of the neck, is more reliable. Removing the sac is likely the best treatment method, especially for those caused by trauma. These procedures carry a significant risk of hemiplegia due to interference with the brain's blood supply.

The external carotid and the cervical portion of the internal carotid are seldom the primary seat of aneurysm, although they are liable to be implicated by the upward spread of an aneurysm at the bifurcation of the common trunk. In addition to the ordinary signs of aneurysm, the clinical manifestations are chiefly referable to pressure on the pharynx and larynx, and on the hypoglossal nerve. Aneurysm of the internal carotid is of special importance on account of the way in which it bulges into the pharynx in the region of the tonsil, in some cases closely simulating a tonsillar abscess. Cases are on record in which such an aneurysm has been mistaken for an abscess and incised, with disastrous results.

The external carotid and the cervical part of the internal carotid are rarely the main sites for aneurysms, although they can be affected by the upward extension of an aneurysm at the branching point of the common trunk. Besides the usual signs of an aneurysm, the clinical symptoms mainly relate to pressure on the pharynx and larynx, as well as on the hypoglossal nerve. An aneurysm of the internal carotid is particularly significant because it bulges into the pharynx near the tonsil, sometimes making it look like a tonsillar abscess. There are documented cases where such an aneurysm was misdiagnosed as an abscess and surgically opened, leading to severe complications.

Aneurysmal varix may occur in the neck as a result of stabs or bullet wounds. The communication is usually between the common carotid artery and the internal jugular vein. The resulting interference with the cerebral circulation causes headache, giddiness, and other brain symptoms, and a persistent loud murmur is usually a source of annoyance to the patient and may be sufficient indication for operative treatment.

Aneurysmal varix can happen in the neck due to stab or gunshot wounds. This usually creates a connection between the common carotid artery and the internal jugular vein. The disruption in blood flow to the brain leads to symptoms like headaches, dizziness, and other neurological issues, and a constant loud murmur is often irritating for the patient and might be enough reason for surgical intervention.

Intracranial aneurysm involves the internal carotid and its branches, or the basilar artery, and appears to be more frequently associated with syphilis and with valvular disease of the heart than are external aneurysms. It gives rise to symptoms similar to those of other intracranial tumours, and there is sometimes a loud murmur. It usually proves fatal by rupture, and intracranial hæmorrhage. The treatment is to ligate the common carotid or the vertebral artery in the neck, according to the seat of the aneurysm.

Intracranial aneurysm involves the internal carotid artery and its branches, or the basilar artery, and seems to be more commonly linked with syphilis and heart valve disease than external aneurysms. It causes symptoms similar to other intracranial tumors, and there is sometimes a loud murmur. It typically results in death due to rupture and intracranial hemorrhage. The treatment is to tie off the common carotid or the vertebral artery in the neck, depending on the location of the aneurysm.

Orbital Aneurysm.—The term pulsating exophthalmos is employed to embrace a number of pathological conditions, including aneurysm, in which the chief symptoms are pulsation in the orbit and protrusion of the eyeball. There may be, in addition, congestion and œdema of the eyelids, and a distinct thrill and murmur, which can be controlled by compression of the common carotid in the neck. Varying degrees of ocular paralysis and of interference with vision may also be present.

Orbital Aneurysm.—The term pulsating exophthalmos refers to several medical conditions, including aneurysm, where the main symptoms are pulsation in the eye socket and bulging of the eyeball. There may also be swelling and redness of the eyelids, along with a noticeable vibration and noise that can be controlled by applying pressure to the common carotid artery in the neck. Different levels of eye paralysis and vision problems may also be present.

These symptoms are due, in the majority of cases, to an aneurysmal varix of the internal carotid artery and cavernous sinus, which is often traumatic in origin, being produced either by fracture of the base of the skull or by a punctured wound of the orbit. In other cases they are due to aneurysm of the ophthalmic artery, to thrombosis of the cavernous sinus, and, in rare instances, to cirsoid aneurysm.

These symptoms are mostly caused by an aneurysmal varix of the internal carotid artery and cavernous sinus, which often results from trauma, such as a skull base fracture or a puncture wound in the orbit. In some cases, they are caused by an aneurysm of the ophthalmic artery, thrombosis of the cavernous sinus, and, in rare cases, a cirsoid aneurysm.

If compression of the common carotid is found to arrest the pulsation, ligation of this vessel is indicated.

If squeezing the common carotid stops the pulse, then tying off this vessel is necessary.

Subclavian Aneurysm.—Subclavian aneurysm is usually met with in men who follow occupations involving constant use of the shoulder—for example, dock-porters and coal-heavers. It is more common on the right side.

Subclavian Aneurysm.—A subclavian aneurysm is typically seen in men with jobs that require frequent use of the shoulder, such as dock workers and coal handlers. It is more common on the right side.

The aneurysm usually springs from the third part of the artery, and appears as a tense, rounded, pulsatile swelling just above the clavicle and to the outer side of the sterno-mastoid muscle. It occasionally extends towards the thorax, where it may become adherent to the pleura. The radial pulse on the same side is small and delayed. Congestion and œdema of the arm, with pain, numbness, and muscular weakness, may result from pressure on the veins and nerves as they pass under the clavicle; and pressure on the phrenic nerve may induce hiccough. The aneurysm is of slow growth, and occasionally undergoes spontaneous cure.

The aneurysm typically originates from the third part of the artery and appears as a tense, rounded, pulsating lump just above the collarbone and to the outer side of the sternocleidomastoid muscle. Sometimes it extends toward the chest, where it may stick to the pleura. The radial pulse on the same side is weak and delayed. Congestion and swelling in the arm, along with pain, numbness, and muscle weakness, can occur due to pressure on the veins and nerves as they pass under the collarbone; and pressure on the phrenic nerve may cause hiccups. The aneurysm grows slowly and can occasionally heal on its own.

The conditions most likely to be mistaken for it are a soft, rapidly growing sarcoma, and a normal artery raised on a cervical rib.

The conditions that are most likely to be confused with it are a soft, fast-growing sarcoma and a normal artery elevated on a cervical rib.

On account of the relations of the artery and of its branches, treatment is attended with greater difficulty and danger in subclavian than in almost any other form of external aneurysm. The available operative measures are proximal ligation of the innominate, and distal ligation. In some cases it has been found necessary to combine distal ligation with amputation at the shoulder-joint, to prevent the collateral circulation maintaining the flow through the aneurysm. Matas' operation has been successfully performed by Hogarth Pringle.

Due to the connections of the artery and its branches, treating subclavian aneurysms is more challenging and risky than in almost any other type of external aneurysm. The available surgical options include ligating the innominate artery above the aneurysm (proximal ligation) and below it (distal ligation). In some cases, it has been necessary to combine distal ligation with amputation at the shoulder joint to stop the collateral circulation from allowing blood to continue flowing through the aneurysm. Matas' operation has been carried out successfully by Hogarth Pringle.

Axillary Aneurysm.—This is usually met with in the right arm of labouring men and sailors, and not infrequently follows an injury in the region of the shoulder. The vessel may be damaged by the head of a dislocated humerus or in attempts to reduce the dislocation, by the fragments of a fractured bone, or by a stab or cut. Sometimes the vein also is injured and an arterio-venous aneurysm established.

Axillary Aneurysm.—This is commonly found in the right arm of manual workers and sailors, and it often occurs after an injury to the shoulder area. The blood vessel may be harmed by the head of a dislocated humerus or during attempts to fix the dislocation, by pieces of a broken bone, or by a stab or cut. Occasionally, the vein is also damaged, leading to an arteriovenous aneurysm.

Owing to the laxity of the tissues, it increases rapidly, and it may soon attain a large size, filling up the axilla, and displacing the clavicle upwards. This renders compression of the third part of the subclavian difficult or impossible. It may extend beneath the clavicle into the neck, or, extending inwards may form adhesions to the chest wall, and, after eroding the ribs, to the pleura.

Due to the looseness of the tissues, it grows quickly, and it can soon become quite large, filling the armpit and pushing the collarbone upwards. This makes it hard or even impossible to compress the third part of the subclavian artery. It can extend beneath the collarbone into the neck, or, by spreading inward, it may stick to the chest wall and, after wearing down the ribs, to the pleura.

The usual symptoms of aneurysm are present, and the pressure effects on the veins and nerves are similar to those produced by an aneurysm of the subclavian. Intra-thoracic complications, such as pleurisy or pneumonia, are not infrequent when there are adhesions to the chest wall and pleura. Rupture may take place externally, into the shoulder-joint, or into the pleura.

The typical symptoms of an aneurysm are noticeable, and the pressure effects on the veins and nerves are similar to those caused by a subclavian aneurysm. Intra-thoracic complications, like pleurisy or pneumonia, aren't uncommon when there are adhesions to the chest wall and pleura. Rupture can occur externally, into the shoulder joint, or into the pleura.

Extirpation of the sac is the operation of choice, but, if this is impracticable, ligation of the third part of the subclavian may be had recourse to.

Extirpating the sac is the preferred procedure, but if that's not possible, tying off the third part of the subclavian may be considered.

Brachial aneurysm usually occurs at the bend of the elbow, is of traumatic origin, and is best treated by excision of the sac.

Brachial aneurysm typically happens at the elbow joint, is usually caused by trauma, and is most effectively treated by removing the sac.

Aneurysmal varix, which was frequently met with in this situation in the days of the barber-surgeons,—usually as a result of the artery having been accidentally wounded while performing venesection of the median basilic vein,—may be treated, according to the amount of discomfort it causes, by a supporting bandage, or by ligation of the artery above and below the point of communication.

Aneurysmal varix, which was often encountered in this situation during the era of barber-surgeons,—usually due to the artery being accidentally injured while performing bloodletting from the median basilic vein,—can be treated, depending on the level of discomfort it causes, with a supportive bandage or by tying off the artery above and below the area of connection.

Aneurysms of the vessels of the forearm and hand call for no special mention; they are almost invariably traumatic, and are treated by excision of the sac.

Aneurysms of the forearm and hand don't require special attention; they are almost always caused by trauma and are treated by removing the sac.

Inguinal Aneurysm (Aneurysm of the Iliac and Femoral Arteries).—Aneurysms appearing in the region of Poupart's ligament may have their origin in the external or common iliac arteries or in the upper part of the femoral. On account of the tension of the fascia lata, they tend to spread upwards towards the abdomen, and, to a less extent, downwards into the thigh. Sometimes a constriction occurs across the sac at the level of Poupart's ligament.

Inguinal Aneurysm (Aneurysm of the Iliac and Femoral Arteries).—Aneurysms that show up around Poupart's ligament can originate from the external or common iliac arteries or the upper part of the femoral artery. Due to the tension of the fascia lata, they typically extend upward toward the abdomen and, to a lesser degree, downward into the thigh. Sometimes, there is a constriction across the sac at the level of Poupart's ligament.

The pressure exerted on the nerves and veins of the lower extremity causes pain, congestion, and œdema of the limb. Rupture may take place externally, or into the cellular tissue of the iliac fossa.

The pressure on the nerves and veins in the lower leg causes pain, swelling, and fluid buildup in the limb. It can rupture either externally or into the soft tissue of the iliac fossa.

These aneurysms have to be diagnosed from pulsating sarcoma growing from the pelvic bones, and from an abscess or a mass of enlarged lymph glands overlying the artery and transmitting its pulsation.

These aneurysms need to be distinguished from pulsating sarcoma developing in the pelvic bones, and from an abscess or a mass of swollen lymph nodes pressing on the artery and carrying its pulse.

The method of treatment that has met with most success is ligation of the common or external iliac, reached either by reflecting the peritoneum from off the iliac fossa (extra-peritoneal operation), or by going through the peritoneal cavity (trans-peritoneal operation).

The treatment method that has been the most successful is the ligation of the common or external iliac, accessed either by pulling back the peritoneum from the iliac fossa (extra-peritoneal operation) or by entering through the peritoneal cavity (trans-peritoneal operation).

Gluteal Aneurysm.—An aneurysm in the buttock may arise from the superior or from the inferior gluteal artery, but by the time it forms a salient swelling it is seldom possible to recognise by external examination in which vessel it takes origin. The special symptoms to which it gives rise are pain down the limb from pressure on the sciatic nerve, and interference with the movements at the hip.

Gluteal Aneurysm.—An aneurysm in the buttock can come from either the superior or the inferior gluteal artery, but once it develops into a noticeable swelling, it's usually hard to tell during an external exam which artery it originated from. The specific symptoms it causes include pain down the leg due to pressure on the sciatic nerve, and it can also restrict movement at the hip.

Ligation of the hypogastric (internal iliac) by the trans-peritoneal route is the most satisfactory method of treatment. Extirpation of the sac is difficult and dangerous, especially when the aneurysm has spread into the pelvis.

Ligation of the hypogastric (internal iliac) through the trans-peritoneal route is the best treatment method. Removing the sac is challenging and risky, especially when the aneurysm has extended into the pelvis.

Femoral Aneurysm.—Aneurysm of the femoral artery beyond the origin of the profunda branch is usually traumatic in origin, and is more common in Scarpa's triangle than in Hunter's canal. Any of the methods already described is available for their treatment—the choice lying between Matas' operation and ligation of the external iliac.

Femoral Aneurysm.—An aneurysm of the femoral artery located past the point where the profunda branch starts is usually caused by trauma and is more frequently found in Scarpa's triangle than in Hunter's canal. Any of the previously mentioned methods can be used for treatment, with the decision being between Matas' operation and ligation of the external iliac artery.

Aneurysm of the profunda femoris is distinguished from that of the main trunk by the fact that the pulses beyond are, in the former, unaffected, and by the normal artery being felt pulsating over or alongside the sac.

Aneurysm of the profunda femoris is different from that of the main trunk because the pulses beyond it remain unaffected in the former case, and the normal artery can be felt pulsing over or next to the sac.

In aneurysmal varix, a not infrequent result of a bullet wound or a stab, the communication with the vein may involve the main trunk of the femoral artery. Should operative interference become necessary as a result of progressive increase in size of the tumour, or progressive distension of the veins of the limb, an attempt should be made to separate the vessels concerned and to close the opening in each by suture. If this is impracticable, the artery is tied above and below the communication; gangrene of the limb may supervene, and we have observed a case in which the gangrene extended up to the junction of the middle and lower thirds of the thigh, and in which recovery followed upon amputation of the thigh.

In aneurysmal varix, which is not an uncommon outcome of a gunshot or stab wound, the connection with the vein may involve the main trunk of the femoral artery. If surgery becomes necessary due to the tumor’s increasing size or the progressive swelling of the veins in the limb, an effort should be made to separate the affected vessels and stitch each opening closed. If that's not possible, the artery is tied off above and below the connection; this may lead to gangrene in the limb. We have seen a case where the gangrene spread up to where the middle and lower thirds of the thigh meet, and recovery occurred after the thigh was amputated.

Popliteal Aneurysm.—This is the most common surgical aneurysm, and is not infrequently met with in both limbs. It is generally due to disease of the artery, and repeated slight strains, which are so liable to occur at the knee, play an important part in its formation. In former times it was common in post-boys, from the repeated flexion and extension of the knee in riding.

Popliteal Aneurysm.—This is the most common type of surgical aneurysm and is often found in both legs. It usually results from artery disease, and the repeated minor strains that frequently happen at the knee significantly contribute to its development. In the past, it was commonly seen in postal workers due to the continuous bending and straightening of the knee while riding.

The aneurysm is usually of the sacculated variety, and may spring from the front or from the back of the vessel. It may exert pressure on the bones and ligaments of the joint, and it has been known to rupture into the articulation. The pain, stiffness, and effusion into the joint which accompany these changes often lead to an erroneous diagnosis of joint disease. The sac may press upon the popliteal artery or vein and their branches, causing congestion and œdema of the leg, and lead to gangrene. Pressure on the tibial and common peroneal nerves gives rise to severe pain, muscular cramp, and weakness of the leg.

The aneurysm is usually the sac-like type and can form at the front or back of the blood vessel. It might put pressure on the bones and ligaments in the joint and has been known to burst into the joint space. The pain, stiffness, and swelling in the joint that come with these changes often result in a mistaken diagnosis of joint disease. The sac can compress the popliteal artery or vein and their branches, causing swelling and fluid build-up in the leg, potentially leading to gangrene. Pressure on the tibial and common peroneal nerves can cause intense pain, muscle cramps, and weakness in the leg.

The differential diagnosis is to be made from abscess, bursal cyst, enlarged glands, and sarcoma, especially pulsating sarcoma of one of the bones entering into the knee joint.

The differential diagnosis should consider an abscess, bursal cyst, enlarged lymph nodes, and sarcoma, particularly pulsating sarcoma of one of the bones that connects to the knee joint.

The choice of operation lies between ligation of the femoral artery in Hunter's canal, and Matas' operation of aneurysmo-arteriorrhaphy. The success which attends the Hunterian operation is evidenced by the fact that Syme performed it thirty-seven times without a single failure. If it fails, the old operation should be considered, but it is a more serious operation, and one which is more liable to be followed by gangrene of the limb. Experience shows that ligation of the vein, or even the removal of a portion of it, is not necessarily followed by gangrene. The risk of gangrene is diminished by a course of digital compression of the femoral artery, before operating on the aneurysm.

The choice of procedure is between tying off the femoral artery in Hunter's canal and Matas' method of aneurysm-arteriorrhaphy. The success of the Hunterian procedure is clear from the fact that Syme performed it thirty-seven times without a single failure. If it does fail, the older procedure should be considered, but it's a more serious operation and has a higher chance of leading to gangrene in the limb. Experience shows that tying off the vein, or even removing part of it, doesn't automatically result in gangrene. The risk of gangrene is reduced by using digital compression on the femoral artery before operating on the aneurysm.

Aneurysmal varix is sometimes met with in the region of the popliteal space. It is characterised by the usual symptoms, and is treated by palliative measures, or by ligation of the artery above and below the point of communication.

Aneurysmal varix is occasionally found in the area of the popliteal space. It has typical symptoms and is treated with palliative methods or by tying off the artery above and below the connection point.

Aneurysm in the leg and foot is rare. It is almost always traumatic, and is treated by excision of the sac.

Aneurysms in the leg and foot are uncommon. They are usually caused by trauma and are treated by removing the sac.

CHAPTER XV
THE LYMPH VESSELS AND GLANDS

Surgical Anatomy and Physiology.—Lymph is essentially blood plasma, which has passed through the walls of capillaries. After bathing and nourishing the tissues, it is collected by lymph vessels, which return it to the blood stream by way of the thoracic duct. These lymph vessels take origin in the lymph spaces of the tissues and in the walls of serous cavities, and they usually run alongside blood vessels—perivascular lymph vessels. They have a structure similar to that of veins, but are more abundantly provided with valves. Along the course of the lymph trunks are the lymph glands, which possess a definite capsule and are composed of a reticulated connective tissue, the spaces of which are packed with leucocytes. The glands act as filters, arresting not only inert substances, such as blood pigment circulating in the lymph, but also living elements, such as cancer cells or bacteria. As it passes through a gland the lymph is brought into intimate contact with the leucocytes, and in bacterial infections there is always a struggle between the organisms and the leucocytes, so that the glands may be looked upon as an important line of defence, retarding or preventing the passage of bacteria and their products into the general circulation. The infective agent, moreover, in order to reach the blood stream, must usually overcome the resistance of several glands.

Surgical Anatomy and Physiology.—Lymph is basically blood plasma that has moved through the walls of capillaries. After nourishing the tissues, it gets collected by lymph vessels, which return it to the bloodstream via the thoracic duct. These lymph vessels originate in the lymph spaces of the tissues and the walls of serous cavities, and they typically run alongside blood vessels—perivascular lymph vessels. They have a structure similar to veins but are equipped with more valves. Along the pathways of the lymph trunks are the lymph glands, which have a distinct capsule and are made up of a reticulated connective tissue, with spaces filled with leucocytes. The glands act as filters, capturing not only inert substances, like blood pigments circulating in the lymph, but also living elements, such as cancer cells or bacteria. As the lymph moves through a gland, it comes into close contact with the leucocytes, and during bacterial infections, there's always a battle between the organisms and the leucocytes, making the glands an important line of defense, slowing down or preventing the entry of bacteria and their products into the general circulation. Additionally, for the infectious agent to reach the bloodstream, it usually has to overcome the resistance of several glands.

Lymph glands are, for the most part, arranged in groups or chains, such as those in the axilla, neck, and groin. In any given situation they vary in number and size in different individuals, and fresh glands may be formed on comparatively slight stimulus, and disappear when the stimulus is withdrawn. The best-known example of this is the increase in the number of glands in the axilla which takes place during lactation; when this function ceases, many of the glands become involuted and are transformed into fat, and in the event of a subsequent lactation they are again developed. After glands have been removed by operation, new ones may be formed.

Lymph nodes are generally arranged in clusters or chains, like those found in the armpit, neck, and groin. They can vary in number and size among different people, and new nodes can form with relatively minor triggers, disappearing once the trigger is removed. A well-known example of this is the increase in the number of nodes in the armpit during breastfeeding; when breastfeeding stops, many of these nodes shrink and turn into fat, but if breastfeeding occurs again later, they can develop once more. Even after nodes have been surgically removed, new ones can still form.

The following are the more important groups of glands, and the areas drained by them in the head and neck and in the extremities.

The following are the main groups of glands and the areas they drain in the head, neck, and limbs.

Head and Neck.The anterior auricular (parotid and pre-auricular) glands lie beneath the parotid fascia in front of the ear, and some are partly embedded in the substance of the parotid gland; they drain the parts about the temple, cheek, eyelids, and auricle, and are frequently the seat of tuberculous disease. The occipital gland, situated over the origin of the trapezius from the superior curved line, drains the top and back of the head; it is rarely infected. The posterior auricular (mastoid) glands lie over the mastoid process, and drain the side of the head and auricle. These three groups pour their lymph into the superficial cervical glands. The submaxillary—two to six in number—lie along the lower order of the mandible from the symphysis to the angle, the posterior ones (paramandibular) being closely connected with the submaxillary salivary gland. They receive lymph from the face, lips, floor of the mouth, gums, teeth, anterior part of tongue, and the alæ nasi, and from the pre-auricular glands. The lymph passes from them into the deeper cervical glands. They are frequently infected with tubercle, with epithelioma which has spread to them from the mouth, and also with pyogenic organisms. The submental glands lie in or close to the median line between the anterior bellies of the digastric muscles, and receive lymph from the lips. It is rare for them to be the seat of tubercle, but in epithelioma of the lower lip and floor of the mouth they are infected at an early stage of the disease. The supra-hyoid gland lies a little farther back, immediately above the hyoid bone, and receives lymph from the tongue. The superficial cervical (external jugular) glands, when present, lie along the external jugular vein, and receives lymph from the occipital and auricular glands and from the auricle. The sterno-mastoid glands—glandulæ concatinatæ—form a chain along the posterior edge of the sterno-mastoid muscle, some of them lying beneath the muscle. They are commonly enlarged in secondary syphilis. The superior deep cervical (internal jugular) glands—from six to twenty in number—form a continuous chain along the internal jugular vein, beneath the sterno-mastoid muscle. They drain the various groups of glands which lie nearer the surface, also the interior of the skull, the larynx, trachea, thyreoid, and lower part of the pharynx, and pour their lymph into the main trunks at the root of the neck. Belonging to this group is one large gland (the tonsillar gland) which lies behind the posterior belly of the digastric, and rests in the angle between the internal jugular and common facial veins. It is commonly enlarged in affections of the tonsil and posterior part of the tongue. In the same group are three or four glands which lie entirely under cover of the upper end of the sterno-mastoid muscle, and surround the accessory nerve before it perforates the muscle. The deep cervical glands are commonly infected by tubercle and also by epithelioma secondary to disease in the tongue or throat. The inferior deep cervical (supra-clavicular) glands lie in the posterior triangle, above the clavicle. They receive lymph from the lowest cervical glands, from the upper part of the chest wall, and from the highest axillary glands. They are frequently infected in cancer of the breast; those on the left side also in cancer of the stomach. The removal of diseased supra-clavicular glands is not to be lightly undertaken, as difficulties are liable to ensue in connection with the thoracic duct, the pleura, or the junction of the subclavian and internal jugular veins. The retro-pharyngeal glands lie on each side of the median line upon the rectus capitis anticus major muscle and in front of the pre-vertebral layer of the cervical fascia. They receive part of the lymph from the posterior wall of the pharynx, the interior of the nose and its accessory cavities, the auditory (Eustachian) tube, and the tympanum. When they are infected with pyogenic organisms or with tubercle bacilli, they may lead to the formation of one form of retro-pharyngeal abscess.

Head and Neck.The anterior auricular (parotid and pre-auricular) glands are located beneath the parotid fascia in front of the ear, with some being partly embedded in the parotid gland itself; they drain the areas around the temple, cheek, eyelids, and ear, and are often affected by tuberculosis. The occipital gland, located over where the trapezius muscle originates from the superior curved line, drains lymph from the top and back of the head; it is rarely infected. The posterior auricular (mastoid) glands are situated over the mastoid process and drain the side of the head and ear. These three groups channel their lymph into the superficial cervical glands. The submaxillary—numbering two to six—are found along the lower edge of the mandible from the symphysis to the angle, with the ones at the back (paramandibular) closely associated with the submaxillary salivary gland. They collect lymph from the face, lips, floor of the mouth, gums, teeth, front part of the tongue, and the sides of the nose, as well as from the pre-auricular glands. The lymph then moves from them into the deeper cervical glands. These glands often get infected with tuberculosis, with epithelioma that has spread from the mouth, and also with pyogenic organisms. The submental glands are located in or near the center line between the anterior bellies of the digastric muscles and receive lymph from the lips. It's rare for them to be infected with tuberculosis, but in cases of epithelioma of the lower lip and floor of the mouth, they can get infected early on. The supra-hyoid gland is positioned slightly further back, just above the hyoid bone, and receives lymph from the tongue. The superficial cervical (external jugular) glands, when present, are found along the external jugular vein, receiving lymph from the occipital and auricular glands as well as from the ear. The sterno-mastoid glands—glandulæ concatinatæ—form a chain along the back edge of the sterno-mastoid muscle, with some lying beneath the muscle. They are often enlarged in cases of secondary syphilis. The superior deep cervical (internal jugular) glands—numbering between six and twenty—form a continuous chain along the internal jugular vein, beneath the sterno-mastoid muscle. They drain the various groups of glands that are closer to the surface, as well as the interior of the skull, the larynx, trachea, thyroid, and lower part of the pharynx, and direct their lymph into the main trunks at the root of the neck. Included in this group is one large gland (the tonsillar gland) that is located behind the posterior belly of the digastric muscle, resting in the angle between the internal jugular and common facial veins. It commonly enlarges in cases involving the tonsil and the back part of the tongue. This group also contains three or four glands entirely covered by the upper end of the sterno-mastoid muscle that surround the accessory nerve before it goes through the muscle. The deep cervical glands often get infected with tuberculosis and also with epithelioma related to diseases of the tongue or throat. The inferior deep cervical (supra-clavicular) glands are located in the back triangle, above the clavicle. They receive lymph from the lowest cervical glands, from the upper part of the chest wall, and from the highest axillary glands. They often get infected in breast cancer; those on the left side can also be affected in stomach cancer. The removal of diseased supra-clavicular glands shouldn't be taken lightly, as complications may arise involving the thoracic duct, pleura, or the junction of the subclavian and internal jugular veins. The retro-pharyngeal glands are situated on each side of the median line on the rectus capitis anticus major muscle and in front of the pre-vertebral layer of the cervical fascia. They receive some lymph from the back wall of the pharynx, the inside of the nose and its accessory cavities, the auditory (Eustachian) tube, and the tympanum. When they are infected with pyogenic organisms or with tuberculosis bacilli, they may lead to the formation of a type of retro-pharyngeal abscess.

Upper Extremity.The epi-trochlear and cubital glands vary in number, that most commonly present lying about an inch and a half above the medial epi-condyle, and other and smaller glands may lie along the medial (internal) bicipital groove or at the bend of the elbow. They drain the ulnar side of the hand and forearm, and pour their lymph into the axillary group. The epi-trochlear gland is sometimes enlarged in syphilis. The axillary glands are arranged in groups: a central group lies embedded in the axillary fascia and fat, and is often related to an opening in it; a posterior or subscapular group lies along the line of the subscapular vessels; anterior or pectoral groups lie behind the pectoralis minor, along the medial side of the axillary vein, and an inter-pectoral group, between the two pectoral muscles. The axillary glands receive lymph from the arm, mamma, and side of the chest, and pass it on into the lowest cervical glands and the main lymph trunk. They are frequently the seat of pyogenic, tuberculous, and cancerous infection, and their complete removal is an essential part of the operation for cancer of the breast.

Upper Extremity.The epi-trochlear and cubital glands vary in number, with the most common ones located about an inch and a half above the inner epi-condyle. Other smaller glands may be found along the inner bicipital groove or at the elbow bend. They drain lymph from the ulnar side of the hand and forearm, channeling it into the axillary group. The epi-trochlear gland can sometimes become enlarged in cases of syphilis. The axillary glands are organized into groups: a central group is embedded in the axillary fascia and fat, often positioned near an opening in it; a posterior or subscapular group follows the line of the subscapular vessels; anterior or pectoral groups are located behind the pectoralis minor, along the inner side of the axillary vein, and an inter-pectoral group is located between the two pectoral muscles. The axillary glands receive lymph from the arm, breast, and side of the chest, sending it to the lowest cervical glands and the main lymph trunk. They often become sites for pyogenic, tuberculous, and cancerous infections, and their complete removal is crucial during breast cancer surgery.

Lower Extremity.The popliteal glands include one superficial gland at the termination of the small saphenous vein, and several deeper ones in relation to the popliteal vessels. They receive lymph from the toes and foot, and transmit it to the inguinal glands. The femoral glands lie vertically along the upper part of the great saphenous vein, and receive lymph from the leg and foot; from them the lymph passes to the deep inguinal and external iliac glands. The femoral glands often participate in pyogenic infections entering through the skin of the toes and sole of the foot. The superficial inguinal glands lie along the inguinal (Poupart's) ligament, and receive lymph from the external genitals, anus, perineum, buttock, and anterior abdominal wall. The lymph passes on to the deep inguinal and external iliac glands. The superficial glands through their relations to the genitals are frequently the subject of venereal infection, and also of epithelioma when this disease affects the genitals or anus; they are rarely the seat of tuberculosis. The deep inguinal glands lie on the medial side of the femoral vein, and sometimes within the femoral canal. They receive lymph from the deep lymphatics of the lower limb, and some of the efferent vessels from the femoral and superficial inguinal glands. The lymph then passes on through the femoral canal to the external iliac glands. The extension of malignant disease, whether cancer or sarcoma, can often be traced along these deeper lymphatics into the pelvis, and as the obstruction to the flow of lymph increases there is a corresponding increase in the swollen dropsical condition of the lower limb on the same side.

Lower Extremity.The popliteal glands consist of one superficial gland at the end of the small saphenous vein, along with several deeper glands associated with the popliteal vessels. They collect lymph from the toes and foot and send it to the inguinal glands. The femoral glands are positioned vertically along the upper part of the great saphenous vein and gather lymph from the leg and foot; from there, the lymph flows to the deep inguinal and external iliac glands. The femoral glands often become involved in pyogenic infections that come through the skin of the toes and the sole of the foot. The superficial inguinal glands are located along the inguinal (Poupart's) ligament, receiving lymph from the external genitals, anus, perineum, buttock, and front of the abdominal wall. The lymph then moves on to the deep inguinal and external iliac glands. Due to their connections to the genitals, the superficial glands often experience venereal infections, as well as epithelioma when the disease affects the genitals or anus; they are rarely impacted by tuberculosis. The deep inguinal glands are found on the inner side of the femoral vein and sometimes within the femoral canal. They receive lymph from the deeper lymphatics of the lower limb, along with some of the efferent vessels from the femoral and superficial inguinal glands. The lymph then continues through the femoral canal to the external iliac glands. The spread of malignant disease, whether cancer or sarcoma, can often be traced along these deeper lymphatics into the pelvis, and as the blockage to the flow of lymph increases, there is a corresponding rise in the swollen condition of the lower limb on the same side.

The glands of the thorax and abdomen will be considered with the surgery of these regions.

The glands of the thorax and abdomen will be discussed along with the surgery of these areas.

Injuries of Lymph Vessels

Lymph vessels are divided in all wounds, and the lymph that escapes from them is added to any discharge that may be present. In injuries of larger trunks the lymph may escape in considerable quantity as a colourless, watery fluid—lymphorrhagia; and the opening through which it escapes is known as a lymphatic fistula. This has been observed chiefly after extensive operation for the removal of malignant glands in the groin where there already exists a considerable degree of obstruction to the lymph stream, and in such cases the lymph, including that which has accumulated in the vessels of the limb, may escape in such abundance as to soak through large dressings and delay healing. Ultimately new lymph channels are formed, so that at the end of from four to six weeks the discharge of lymph ceases and the wound heals.

Lymph vessels are disrupted in all wounds, and the lymph that leaks out is added to any discharge that may be present. In injuries involving larger vessels, the lymph can escape in significant amounts as a colorless, watery fluid—lymphorrhagia; the opening through which it escapes is referred to as a lymphatic fistula. This has been mainly observed after extensive surgery to remove cancerous glands in the groin, where there is already a significant blockage in the lymph flow. In these cases, lymph, including that which has pooled in the vessels of the limb, can leak out abundantly, soaking through large bandages and delaying healing. Eventually, new lymph channels are created, so by the end of four to six weeks, the discharge of lymph stops, and the wound heals.

Lymphatic Œdema.—When the lymphatic return from a limb has been seriously interfered with,—as, for example, when the axillary contents has been completely cleared out in operating for cancer of the breast,—a condition of lymphatic œdema may result, the arm becoming swollen, tight, and heavy.

Lymphatic Edema.—When the lymphatic return from a limb is significantly disrupted—like when the axillary contents are entirely removed during surgery for breast cancer—a condition of lymphatic edema can occur, causing the arm to swell, feel tight, and become heavy.

Various degrees of the conditions are met with; in the severe forms, there is pain, as well as incapacity of the limb. As in ordinary œdema, the condition is relieved by elevation of the limb, but not nearly to the same degree; in time the tissues become so hard and tense as scarcely to pit on pressure; this is in part due to the formation of new connective tissue and hypertrophy of the skin; in advanced cases there is a gradual transition into one form of elephantiasis.

Various degrees of the condition are encountered; in the severe forms, there is pain, along with the inability to use the limb. Similar to regular swelling, the condition improves with elevation of the limb, but not to the same extent; over time, the tissues become so hard and tight that they barely indent when pressed; this is partly due to the development of new connective tissue and skin thickening; in advanced cases, there is a gradual transition into one type of elephantiasis.

Handley has devised a method of treatment—lymphangioplasty—the object of which is to drain the lymph by embedding a number of silk threads in the subcutaneous cellular tissue.

Handley has developed a treatment method—lymphangioplasty—aimed at draining lymph by inserting several silk threads into the subcutaneous tissue.

Wounds of the Thoracic Duct.—The thoracic duct usually opens at the angle formed by the junction of the left internal jugular and subclavian veins, but it may open into either of these vessels by one or by several channels, or the duct may be double throughout its course. There is a smaller duct on the right side—the right lymphatic duct. The duct or ducts may be displaced by a tumour or a mass of enlarged glands, and may be accidentally wounded in dissections at the root of the neck; jets of milky fluid—chyle—may at once escape from it. The jets are rhythmical and coincide with expiration. The injury may, however, not be observed at the time of operation, but later through the dressings being soaked with chyle—chylorrhœa. If the wound involves the only existing main duct and all the chyle escapes, the patient suffers from intense thirst, emaciation, and weakness, and may die of inanition; but if, as is usually the case, only one of several collateral channels is implicated, the loss of chyle may be of little moment, as the discharge usually ceases. If the wound heals so that the chyle is prevented from escaping, a fluctuating swelling may form beneath the scar; in course of time it gradually disappears.

Wounds of the Thoracic Duct.—The thoracic duct typically drains into the angle created by the junction of the left internal jugular and subclavian veins, but it can also connect to either of these veins through one or multiple openings, or the duct can be double along its entire length. There is a smaller duct on the right side—the right lymphatic duct. The duct(s) may be shifted by a tumor or a cluster of swollen glands and could be accidentally injured during surgeries at the root of the neck; jets of milky fluid—chyle—may immediately leak from it. The jets are rhythmic and occur with exhalation. The injury might not be detected during the operation but may become evident later if the dressings are soaked with chyle—chylorrhœa. If the injury affects the only major duct and all the chyle escapes, the patient will experience extreme thirst, weight loss, and weakness and may die from starvation; however, if, as is often the case, only one of several alternative channels is affected, the chyle loss may be minimal since the discharge typically stops. If the wound heals in a way that stops the chyle from leaking, a fluctuating swelling may develop beneath the scar, and over time, it gradually resolves.

An attempt should be made to close the wound in the duct by means of a fine suture; failing this, the duct must be occluded by a ligature as if it were a bleeding artery. The tissues are then stitched over it and the skin wound accurately closed, so as to obtain primary union, firm pressure being applied by dressings and an elastic webbing bandage. Even if the main duct is obliterated, a collateral circulation is usually established. A wound of the right lymphatic duct is of less importance.

An effort should be made to close the wound in the duct using a fine suture; if that doesn't work, the duct needs to be blocked with a ligature, just like a bleeding artery. The surrounding tissues are then stitched over it, and the skin wound is closed neatly to achieve primary healing, with firm pressure applied by dressings and an elastic bandage. Even if the main duct is blocked, a backup circulation usually develops. A wound in the right lymphatic duct is less significant.

Subcutaneous rupture of the thoracic duct may result from a crush of the thorax. The chyle escapes and accumulates in the cellular tissue of the posterior mediastinum, behind the peritoneum, in the pleural cavity (chylo-thorax), or in the peritoneal cavity (chylous ascites). There are physical signs of fluid in one or other of these situations, but, as a rule, the nature of the lesion is only recognised when chyle is withdrawn by the exploring needle.

Subcutaneous rupture of the thoracic duct can occur due to a crush injury to the chest. The chyle leaks out and builds up in the tissue of the back of the chest, behind the abdominal lining, in the pleural space (chylo-thorax), or in the abdominal cavity (chylous ascites). There are physical signs of fluid in one of these cases, but typically, the exact nature of the injury is only identified when chyle is removed with a needle during examination.

Diseases of Lymph Vessels

Lymphangitis.—Inflammation of peripheral lymph vessels usually results from some primary source of pyogenic infection in the skin. This may be a wound or a purulent blister, and the streptococcus pyogenes is the organism most frequently present. Septic lymphangitis is commonly met with in those who, from the nature of their occupation, handle infective material. A gonococcal form has been observed in those suffering from gonorrhœa.

Lymphangitis.—Inflammation of the peripheral lymph vessels usually results from a primary source of pus-causing infection in the skin. This can be a wound or a pus-filled blister, and the organism most commonly found is streptococcus pyogenes. Septic lymphangitis is often seen in individuals who, due to their job, handle infectious materials. A gonococcal form has been noted in those suffering from gonorrhea.

The inflammation affects chiefly the walls of the vessels, and is attended with clotting of the lymph. There is also some degree of inflammation of the surrounding cellular tissue—peri-lymphangitis. One or more abscesses may form along the course of the vessels, or a spreading cellulitis may supervene.

The inflammation mainly impacts the walls of the vessels and is accompanied by clotting of the lymph. There is also some level of inflammation in the surrounding connective tissue—peri-lymphangitis. One or more abscesses can develop along the path of the vessels, or a spreading cellulitis may occur.

The clinical features resemble those of other pyogenic infections, and there are wavy red lines running from the source of infection towards the nearest lymph glands. These correspond to the inflamed vessels, and are the seat of burning pain and tenderness. The associated glands are enlarged and painful. In severe cases the symptoms merge into those of septicæmia. When the deep lymph vessels alone are involved, the superficial red lines are absent, but the limb becomes greatly swollen and pits on pressure.

The clinical features are similar to those of other pus-producing infections, and there are wavy red lines extending from the infection site toward the nearest lymph nodes. These lines show where the vessels are inflamed and are very painful and tender. The nearby lymph nodes are swollen and painful. In severe cases, the symptoms can develop into septicemia. When only the deep lymph vessels are affected, the visible red lines are missing, but the limb becomes significantly swollen and leaves indentations when pressed.

In cases of extensive lymphangitis, especially when there are repeated attacks, the vessels are obliterated by the formation of new connective tissue and a persistent solid œdema results, culminating in one form of elephantiasis.

In cases of severe lymphangitis, especially when there are repeated attacks, the vessels get blocked by the buildup of new connective tissue, leading to ongoing solid swelling, which results in a form of elephantiasis.

Treatment.—The primary source of infection is dealt with on the usual lines. If the lymphangitis affects an extremity, Bier's elastic bandage is applied, and if suppuration occurs, the pus is let out through one or more small incisions; in other parts of the body Klapp's suction bells are employed. An autogenous vaccine may be prepared and injected. When the condition has subsided, the limb is massaged and evenly bandaged to promote the disappearance of œdema.

Treatment.—The main source of infection is handled in the usual way. If lymphangitis affects a limb, Bier's elastic bandage is applied, and if pus forms, it is drained through one or more small incisions; in other areas of the body, Klapp's suction cups are used. An autogenous vaccine may be created and injected. Once the condition improves, the limb is massaged and wrapped with a bandage to help reduce swelling.

Tuberculous Lymphangitis.—Although lymph vessels play an important rôle in the spread of tuberculosis, the clinical recognition of the disease in them is exceptional. The infection spreads upwards along the superficial lymphatics, which become nodularly thickened; at one or more points, larger, peri-lymphangitic nodules may form and break down into abscesses and ulcers; the nearest group of glands become infected at an early stage. When the disease is widely distributed throughout the lymphatics of the limb, it becomes swollen and hard—a condition illustrated by lupus elephantiasis.

Tuberculous Lymphangitis.—While lymph vessels are crucial in the spread of tuberculosis, the clinical detection of the disease in them is rare. The infection moves upward along the superficial lymphatics, which become thickened in a nodular way; at one or more points, larger nodules around the lymphatic vessels may develop and eventually turn into abscesses and ulcers; the closest group of lymph nodes gets infected early on. When the disease spreads widely through the lymphatics of the limb, it becomes swollen and firm—similar to the condition seen in lupus elephantiasis.

Syphilitic lymphangitis is observed in cases of primary syphilis, in which the vessels of the dorsum of the penis can be felt as indurated cords.

Syphilitic lymphangitis occurs in instances of primary syphilis, where the veins on the back of the penis can be felt as hardened cords.

In addition to acting as channels for the conveyance of bacterial infection, lymph vessels frequently convey the cells of malignant tumours, and especially cancer, from the seat of the primary disease to the nearest lymph glands, and they may themselves become the seat of cancerous growth forming nodular cords. The permeation of cancer by way of the lymphatics, described by Sampson Handley, has already been referred to.

In addition to being pathways for bacterial infections, lymph vessels often transport cells from malignant tumors, especially cancer, from the original site of the disease to the nearest lymph nodes, and they can also develop cancerous growths that form nodular cords. The spread of cancer through the lymphatic system, as described by Sampson Handley, has already been mentioned.

Lymphangiectasis is a dilated or varicose condition of lymph vessels. It is met with as a congenital affection in the tongue and lips, or it may be acquired as the result of any condition which is attended with extensive obliteration or blocking of the main lymph trunks. An interesting type of lymphangiectasis is that which results from the presence of the filaria Bancrofti in the vessels, and is observed chiefly in the groin, spermatic cord, and scrotum of persons who have lived in the tropics.

Lymphangiectasis is a swollen or varicose condition of lymph vessels. It can be a congenital issue found in the tongue and lips, or it may develop due to any condition that leads to significant blockage or obstruction of the main lymph channels. A notable type of lymphangiectasis occurs due to the presence of the filaria Bancrofti in the vessels and is primarily seen in the groin, spermatic cord, and scrotum of people who have lived in tropical regions.

Filarial disease in the lymphatics of the groin appears as a soft, doughy swelling, varying in size from a walnut to a cocoa-nut; it may partly disappear on pressure and when the patient lies down.

Filarial disease in the lymphatics of the groin shows up as a soft, squishy swelling, ranging in size from a walnut to a coconut; it might partially go away when pressed and when the patient lies down.

The patient gives a history of feverish attacks of the nature of lymphangitis during which the swelling becomes painful and tender. These attacks may show a remarkable periodicity, and each may be followed by an increase in the size of the swelling, which may extend along the inguinal canal into the abdomen, or down the spermatic cord into the scrotum. On dissection, the swelling is found to be made up of dilated, tortuous, and thickened lymph vessels in which the parent worm is sometimes found, and of greatly enlarged lymph glands which have undergone fibrosis, with giant-cell formation and eosinophile aggregations. The fluid in the dilated vessels is either clear or turbid, in the latter case resembling chyle. The affection is frequently bilateral, and may be associated with lymph scrotum, with elephantiasis, and with chyluria.

The patient reports experiencing feverish episodes resembling lymphangitis, during which the swelling becomes painful and tender. These episodes can occur with a striking regularity, and each is often followed by an increase in the size of the swelling, which can extend along the inguinal canal into the abdomen or down the spermatic cord into the scrotum. Upon dissection, the swelling consists of enlarged, twisted, and thickened lymph vessels, where the parent worm is sometimes found, along with significantly enlarged lymph nodes that have developed fibrosis, giant-cell formation, and eosinophil aggregations. The fluid in the dilated vessels can be either clear or cloudy, with the latter resembling chyle. The condition is often bilateral and may be linked to lymph scrotum, elephantiasis, and chyluria.

The diagnosis is to be made from such other swellings in the groin as hernia, lipoma, or cystic pouching of the great saphenous vein. It is confirmed by finding the recently dead or dying worms in the inflamed lymph glands.

The diagnosis should be based on other swellings in the groin, such as hernia, lipoma, or cystic pouching of the great saphenous vein. It is confirmed by identifying the recently dead or dying worms in the inflamed lymph glands.

Treatment.—When the disease is limited to the groin or scrotum, excision may bring about a permanent cure, but it may result in the formation of lymphatic sinuses and only afford temporary relief.

Treatment.—When the disease is confined to the groin or scrotum, surgery might provide a lasting cure, but it could also lead to the development of lymphatic sinuses and only offer short-term relief.

Lymphangioma.—A lymphangioma is a swelling composed of a series of cavities and channels filled with lymph and freely communicating with one another. The cavities result either from the new formation of lymph spaces or vessels, or from the dilatation of those which already exist; their walls are composed of fibro-areolar tissue lined by endothelium and strengthened by non-striped muscle. They are rarely provided with a definite capsule, and frequently send prolongations of their substance between and into muscles and other structures in their vicinity. They are of congenital origin and usually make their appearance at or shortly after birth. When the tumour is made up of a meshwork of caverns and channels, it is called a cavernous lymphangioma; when it is composed of one or more cysts, it is called a cystic lymphangioma. It is probable that the cysts are derived from the caverns by breaking down and absorption of the intervening septa, as transition forms between the cavernous and cystic varieties are sometimes met with.

Lymphangioma.—A lymphangioma is a swelling made up of a series of cavities and channels filled with lymph that communicate freely with each other. These cavities either form as new lymph spaces or vessels, or from the enlargement of existing ones; their walls consist of fibro-areolar tissue lined with endothelium and supported by smooth muscle. They rarely have a definite capsule and often extend into nearby muscles and structures. They are congenital and typically appear at or shortly after birth. When the tumor consists of a network of caverns and channels, it is called a cavernous lymphangioma; when it comprises one or more cysts, it is called a cystic lymphangioma. It is likely that the cysts develop from the caverns through the breakdown and absorption of the walls in between, as transitions between the cavernous and cystic types are sometimes observed.

The cavernous lymphangioma appears as an ill-defined, soft swelling, presenting many of the characters of a subcutaneous hæmangioma, but it is not capable of being emptied by pressure, it does not become tense when the blood pressure is raised, as in crying, and if the tumour is punctured, it yields lymph instead of blood. It also resembles a lipoma, especially the congenital variety which grows from the periosteum, and the differential diagnosis between these is rarely completed until the swelling is punctured or explored by operation. If treatment is called for, it is carried out on the same lines as for hæmangioma, by means of electrolysis, igni-puncture, or excision. Complete excision is rarely possible because of the want of definition and encapsulation, but it is not necessary for cure, as the parts that remain undergo cicatrisation.

The cavernous lymphangioma looks like a vague, soft lump, sharing many characteristics with a subcutaneous hemangioma, but it can’t be drained by applying pressure, doesn’t get tense when blood pressure rises, like during crying, and if the tumor is punctured, it releases lymph instead of blood. It also resembles a lipoma, especially the congenital type that grows from the periosteum, and distinguishing between these two is rarely definitive until the swelling is punctured or examined through surgery. If treatment is needed, it follows similar methods as for hemangioma, using electrolysis, igni-puncture, or excision. Complete removal is rarely achievable due to the lack of definition and encapsulation, but it isn’t necessary for a cure, as the remaining tissue will undergo healing.

Fig. 76.—Congenital Cystic Tumour or Hygroma of Axilla. (From a photograph lent by Dr. Lediard.)

Fig. 76.—Congenital Cystic Tumour or Hygroma of Axilla.

Fig. 76.—Congenital Cystic Tumor or Hygroma of Axilla.

(From a photograph lent by Dr. Lediard.)

(From a photo provided by Dr. Lediard.)

The cystic lymphangioma, lymphatic cyst, or congenital cystic hygroma is most often met with in the neck—hydrocele of the neck; it is situated beneath the deep fascia, and projects either in front of or behind the sterno-mastoid muscle. It may attain a large size, the overlying skin and cyst wall may be so thin as to be translucent, and it has been known to cause serious impairment of respiration through pressing on the trachea. In the axilla also the cystic tumour may attain a considerable size (Fig. 76); less frequent situations are the groin, and the floor of the mouth, where it constitutes one form of ranula.

The cystic lymphangioma, lymphatic cyst, or congenital cystic hygroma is most commonly found in the neck—hydrocele of the neck; it is located beneath the deep fascia and can push either in front of or behind the sterno-mastoid muscle. It can grow to a large size, with the skin and cyst wall above it being so thin that they might appear translucent, and it has been known to significantly impair breathing by pressing on the trachea. In the axilla, the cystic tumor can also become quite large (Fig. 76); less common locations include the groin and the floor of the mouth, where it is one type of ranula.

The nature of these swellings is to be recognised by their situation, by their having existed from infancy, and, if necessary, by drawing off some of the contents of the cyst through a fine needle. They are usually remarkably indolent, persisting often for a long term of years without change, and, like the hæmangioma, they sometimes undergo spontaneous cicatrisation and cure. Sometimes the cystic tumour becomes infected and forms an abscess—another, although less desirable, method of cure. Those situated in the neck are most liable to suppurate, probably because of pyogenic organisms being brought to them by the lymphatics taking origin in the scalp, ear, or throat.

The nature of these swellings can be identified by their location, by their presence since childhood, and, if needed, by drawing some of the cyst's contents using a thin needle. They are typically quite inactive, often lasting for many years without any changes. Similar to hemangiomas, they can sometimes heal and disappear on their own. Occasionally, the cystic tumor gets infected and turns into an abscess—another, though less preferable, way to achieve healing. Cysts located in the neck are more likely to become infected, likely because germs are carried to them through the lymphatic system originating in the scalp, ear, or throat.

If operative interference is called for, the cysts may be tapped and injected with iodine, or excised; the operation for removal may entail a considerable dissection amongst the deeper structures at the root of the neck, and should not be lightly undertaken; parts left behind may be induced to cicatrise by inserting a tube of radium and leaving it for a few days.

If surgery is needed, the cysts can be drained and injected with iodine, or they can be surgically removed. The operation to take them out may require a significant dissection of the deeper structures at the base of the neck and should not be taken lightly. Any leftover parts can be encouraged to heal by placing a radium tube and leaving it in for a few days.

Lymphangiomas are met with in the abdomen in the form of omental cysts.

Lymphangiomas are found in the abdomen as omental cysts.

Diseases of Lymph Glands

Lymphadenitis.—Inflammation of lymph glands results from the advent of an irritant, usually bacterial or toxic, brought to the glands by the afferent lymph vessels. These vessels may share in the inflammation and be the seat of lymphangitis, or they may show no evidence of the passage of the noxa. It is exceptional for the irritant to reach the gland through the blood-stream.

Lymphadenitis.—Inflammation of the lymph glands occurs when an irritant, usually bacterial or toxic, is brought to the glands by the incoming lymph vessels. These vessels might also become inflamed and develop lymphangitis, or they may show no signs of the irritant passing through them. It's rare for the irritant to reach the gland via the bloodstream.

A strain or other form of trauma is sometimes blamed for the onset of lymphadenitis, especially in the glands of the groin (bubo), but it is usually possible to discover some source of pyogenic infection which is responsible for the mischief, or to obtain a history of some antecedent infection such as gonorrhœa. It is possible for gonococci to lie latent in the inguinal glands for long periods, and only give rise to lymphadenitis if the glands be subsequently subjected to injury. The glands most frequently affected are those in the neck, axilla, and groin.

A strain or some other type of injury is sometimes blamed for the start of lymphadenitis, especially in the groin glands (bubo), but it’s usually possible to find a source of bacterial infection that's causing the problem, or to uncover a history of a previous infection like gonorrhea. Gonococci can remain dormant in the inguinal glands for long periods and may only lead to lymphadenitis if the glands are later injured. The glands that are most commonly affected are those in the neck, armpit, and groin.

The characters of the lymphadenitis vary with the nature of the irritant. Sometimes it is mild and evanescent, as in the glandular enlargement in the neck which attends tonsillitis and other forms of sore throat. Sometimes it is more persistent, as in the enlargement that is associated with adenoids, hypertrophied tonsils, carious teeth, eczema of the scalp, and otorrhœa; and it is possible that this indolent enlargement predisposes to tuberculous infection. A similar enlargement is met with in the axilla in cases of chronic interstitial mastitis, and in the groin as a result of chronic irritation about the external genitals, such as balanitis.

The characteristics of lymphadenitis depend on the type of irritant. Sometimes it’s mild and temporary, like the swelling in the neck that comes with tonsillitis and other throat infections. Other times, it’s more long-lasting, as seen in the swelling linked to adenoids, enlarged tonsils, decayed teeth, scalp eczema, and ear discharge; this persistent swelling might increase the risk of tuberculosis infection. A similar swelling can occur in the armpit in cases of chronic interstitial mastitis, and in the groin due to ongoing irritation around the external genital area, such as balanitis.

Sometimes the lymphadenitis is of an acute character, and the tendency is towards the formation of an abscess. This is illustrated in the axillary glands as a result of infected wounds of the fingers; in the femoral glands in infected wounds or purulent blisters on the foot; in the inguinal glands in gonorrhœa and soft sore; and in the cervical glands in the severer forms of sore throat associated with diphtheria and scarlet fever. The most acute suppurations result from infection with streptococci.

Sometimes lymphadenitis is acute, and there is a tendency to develop an abscess. This is seen in the axillary glands due to infected wounds on the fingers; in the femoral glands from infected wounds or pus-filled blisters on the foot; in the inguinal glands from gonorrhea and chancroid; and in the cervical glands during more serious cases of sore throat related to diphtheria and scarlet fever. The most severe pus formations come from infections with streptococci.

Superficial glands, when inflamed and suppurating, become enlarged, tender, fixed, and matted to one another. In the glands of the groin the suppurative process is often remarkably sluggish; purulent foci form in the interior of individual glands, and some time may elapse before the pus erupts through their respective capsules. In the deeply placed cervical glands, especially in cases of streptococcal throat infections, the suppuration rapidly involves the surrounding cellular tissue, and the clinical features are those of an acute cellulitis and deeply seated abscess. When this is incised the necrosed glands may be found lying in the pus, and on bacteriological examination are found to be swarming with streptococci. In suppuration of the axillary glands the abscess may be quite superficial, or it may be deeply placed beneath the strong fascia and pectoral muscles, according to the group of glands involved.

Superficial glands, when inflamed and producing pus, become swollen, painful, stuck together, and interconnected. In the groin glands, the process of pus formation is often very slow; pus-filled spots develop inside individual glands, and it may take some time before the pus breaks through their outer layers. In the cervical glands that are positioned deeper, especially during cases of streptococcal throat infections, the pus formation quickly spreads to the surrounding tissue, and the symptoms resemble those of an acute cellulitis and a deep abscess. When this is cut open, the dead glands may be found in the pus, and a lab test shows they are full of streptococci. In cases of pus formation in the axillary glands, the abscess can either be quite superficial or it may be located deep beneath the strong fascia and chest muscles, depending on which group of glands is affected.

The diagnosis of septic lymphadenitis is usually easy. The indolent enlargements are not always to be distinguished, however, from commencing tuberculous disease, except by the use of the tuberculin test, and by the fact that they usually disappear on removing the peripheral source of irritation.

The diagnosis of septic lymphadenitis is generally straightforward. However, the slow-growing enlargements can sometimes be hard to tell apart from early-stage tuberculosis, except by using the tuberculin test and noting that they usually go away when the peripheral source of irritation is removed.

Treatment.—The first indication is to discover and deal with the source of infection, and in the indolent forms of lymphadenitis this will usually be followed by recovery. In the acute forms following on pyogenic infection, the best results are obtained from the hyperæmic treatment carried out by means of suction bells. If suppuration is not thereby prevented, or if it has already taken place, each separate collection of pus is punctured with a narrow-bladed knife and the use of the suction bell is persevered with. If there is a large periglandular abscess, as is often the case, in the neck and axilla, the opening may require to be made by Hilton's method, and it may be necessary to insert a drainage-tube.

Treatment.—The first step is to identify and address the source of the infection, and in the less aggressive forms of lymphadenitis, this usually leads to recovery. For the acute forms resulting from pyogenic infection, the most effective approach involves hyperemic treatment using suction cups. If this does not prevent pus formation or if it has already occurred, each pus collection should be punctured with a narrow-bladed knife, and suction should continue. If there's a large abscess around the gland, which is common in the neck and armpit, the opening may need to be created using Hilton's method, and inserting a drainage tube might be necessary.

Fig. 77.—Tuberculous Cervical Gland with abscess formation in subcutaneous cellular tissue, in a boy æt. 10.

Fig. 77.—Tuberculous Cervical Gland with abscess formation in subcutaneous cellular tissue, in a boy æt. 10.

Fig. 77.—Tuberculous cervical gland with abscess formation in subcutaneous tissue, in a 10-year-old boy.

Tuberculous Disease of Glands.—This is a disease of great frequency and importance. The tubercle bacilli usually gain access to the gland through the afferent lymph vessels, which convey them from some lesion of the surface within the area drained by them. Tuberculous infection may supervene in glands that are already enlarged as a result of chronic septic irritation. While any of the glands in the body may be affected, the disease is most often met with in the cervical groups which derive their lymph from the mouth, nose, throat, and ear.

Tuberculous Disease of Glands.—This is a common and significant disease. The tubercle bacteria typically enter the gland through the incoming lymph vessels, which carry them from some surface injury in the area they drain. Tuberculous infection can occur in glands that are already swollen due to chronic irritation. While any glands in the body can be affected, this disease is most frequently found in the cervical groups that receive lymph from the mouth, nose, throat, and ear.

The appearance of the glands on section varies with the stage of the disease. In the early stages the gland is enlarged, it may be to many times its natural size, is normal in appearance and consistence, and as there is no peri-adenitis it is easily shelled out from its surroundings. On microscopical examination, however, there is evidence of infection in the shape of bacilli and of characteristic giant and epithelioid cells. At a later stage, the gland tissue is studded with minute yellow foci which tend to enlarge and in time to become confluent, so that the whole gland is ultimately converted into a caseous mass. This caseous material is surrounded by the thickened capsule which, as a result of peri-adenitis, tends to become adherent to and fused with surrounding structures, and particularly with layers of fascia and with the walls of veins. The caseated tissue often remains unchanged for long periods; it may become calcified, but more frequently it breaks down and liquefies.

The appearance of the glands on section varies with the stage of the disease. In the early stages, the gland is enlarged, possibly many times its normal size, and looks and feels normal. Since there’s no peri-adenitis, it can be easily removed from its surroundings. However, a microscopic examination shows signs of infection in the form of bacilli and characteristic giant and epithelioid cells. In later stages, the gland tissue is covered with tiny yellow spots that tend to grow and eventually merge, turning the entire gland into a caseous mass. This caseous material is surrounded by a thickened capsule, which, due to peri-adenitis, may become attached to and fused with nearby structures, especially layers of fascia and vein walls. The caseated tissue can often remain unchanged for long periods; it might become calcified, but more frequently it breaks down and liquefies.

Tuberculous disease in the cervical glands is a common accompaniment or sequel of adenoids, enlarged tonsils, carious teeth, pharyngitis, middle-ear disease, and conjunctivitis. These lesions afford the bacilli a chance of entry into the lymph vessels, in which they are carried to the glands, where they give rise to disease.

Tuberculosis in the cervical glands is often seen alongside or as a result of adenoids, enlarged tonsils, decayed teeth, throat infections, middle ear infections, and eye infections. These conditions provide an opportunity for the bacteria to enter the lymph vessels, where they are transported to the glands, leading to illness.

The enlargement may affect only one gland, usually below the angle of the mandible, and remain confined to it, the gland reaching the size of a hazel-nut, and being ovoid, firm, and painless. More commonly the disease affects several glands, on one or on both sides of the neck. When the disease commences in the pre-auricular or submaxillary glands, it tends to spread to those along the carotid sheath: when the posterior auricular and occipital glands are first involved, the spread is to those along the posterior border of the sterno-mastoid. In many cases all the chains in front of, beneath, and behind this muscle are involved, the enlarged glands extending from the mastoid to the clavicle. They are at first discrete and movable, and may even vary in size from time to time; but with the addition of peri-adenitis they become fixed and matted together, forming lobulated or nodular masses (Fig. 78). They become adherent not only to one another, but also to the structures in their vicinity,—and notably to the internal jugular vein,—a point of importance in regard to their removal by operation.

The swelling might only affect one gland, usually located below the angle of the jaw, and stay limited to that area, with the gland reaching the size of a hazelnut, appearing oval, firm, and painless. More often, the disease impacts multiple glands on one or both sides of the neck. When it starts in the pre-auricular or submaxillary glands, it tends to spread to those along the carotid sheath; if the posterior auricular and occipital glands are involved first, it spreads to those along the back edge of the sterno-mastoid. In many cases, all chains in front of, beneath, and behind this muscle are affected, with enlarged glands extending from the mastoid to the collarbone. Initially, they are separate and movable, and they may even change in size over time; however, with the addition of peri-adenitis, they become fixed and stuck together, forming lobulated or nodular masses (Fig. 78). They become attached not only to each other but also to nearby structures, particularly the internal jugular vein, which is important to keep in mind for surgical removal.

At any stage the disease may be arrested and the glands remain for long periods without further change. It is possible that the tuberculous tissue may undergo cicatrisation. More commonly suppuration ensues, and a cold abscess forms, but if there is a mixed infection, the pyogenic factor being usually derived from the throat, it may take on active features.

At any time, the disease can be halted, and the glands can stay unchanged for long periods. It's possible for the tuberculosis tissue to heal. More often, pus forms, resulting in a cold abscess. However, if there's a mixed infection, typically from the throat, it might show more severe symptoms.

Fig. 78.—Mass of Tuberculous Glands removed from Axilla (cf. Fig. 79).

Fig. 78.—Mass of Tuberculous Glands removed from Axilla (cf. Fig. 79).

Fig. 78.—Cluster of Tuberculous Glands taken out from the Armpit (cf. Fig. 79).

The transition from the solid to the liquefied stage is attended with pain and tenderness in the gland, which at the same time becomes fixed and globular, and finally fluctuation can be elicited.

The change from solid to liquid is accompanied by pain and tenderness in the gland, which becomes firm and round, and eventually you can feel a shifting sensation.

If left to itself, the softened tubercle erupts through the capsule of the gland and infects the cellular tissue. The cervical fascia is perforated and a cold abscess, often much larger than the gland from which it took origin, forms between the fascia and the overlying skin. The further stages—reddening, undermining of skin and external rupture, with the formation of ulcers and sinuses—have been described with tuberculous abscess. The ulcers and sinuses persist indefinitely, or they heal and then break out again; sometimes the skin becomes infected, and a condition like lupus spreads over a considerable area. Spontaneous healing finally takes place after the caseous tubercle has been extruded; the resulting scars are extremely unsightly, being puckered or bridled, or hypertrophied like keloid.

If left untreated, the softened tubercle breaks through the capsule of the gland and infects the surrounding tissue. The cervical fascia is pierced, forming a cold abscess that is often much larger than the original gland it came from, located between the fascia and the skin above it. The later stages—redness, skin undermining, and external rupture, leading to ulcers and sinuses—have been described with tuberculous abscess. These ulcers and sinuses can last indefinitely, or they may heal and flare up again; sometimes the skin gets infected, causing a condition similar to lupus that can spread over a large area. Eventually, spontaneous healing occurs after the caseous tubercle has been expelled; the resulting scars are very unsightly, looking puckered, bridled, or hypertrophied like keloid.

While the disease is most common in childhood and youth, it may be met with even in advanced life; and although often associated with impaired health and unhealthy surroundings, it may affect those who are apparently robust and are in affluent circumstances.

While the disease is most common in childhood and youth, it can also occur in later life; and although it's often linked to poor health and unhealthy environments, it can affect those who seem strong and are in wealthy situations.

Diagnosis.—The chief importance lies in differentiating tuberculous disease from lympho-sarcoma and from lymphadenoma, and this is usually possible from the history and from the nature of the enlargement. Signs of liquefaction and suppuration support the diagnosis of tubercle. If any doubt remains, one of the glands should be removed and submitted to microscopical examination. Other forms of sarcoma, and the enlargement of an accessory thyreoid, are less likely to be confused with tuberculous glands. Calcified tuberculous glands give definite shadows with the X-rays.

Diagnosis.—The main focus is on distinguishing tuberculous disease from lympho-sarcoma and lymphadenoma, which is usually possible based on the patient's history and the characteristics of the swelling. Signs of liquefaction and pus support a tuberculous diagnosis. If there’s still uncertainty, one of the glands should be removed for microscopic examination. Other types of sarcoma and enlargement of an accessory thyroid are less likely to be mistaken for tuberculous glands. Calcified tuberculous glands produce clear shadows on X-rays.

Enlargement of the cervical glands from secondary cancer may simulate tuberculosis, but is differentiated by its association with cancer in the mouth or throat, and by the characteristic, stone-like induration of epithelioma.

Enlargement of the cervical glands from secondary cancer may resemble tuberculosis, but it can be distinguished by its link to cancer in the mouth or throat, and by the distinct, hard, stone-like swelling of epithelioma.

The cold abscess which results from tuberculous glands is to be distinguished from that due to disease in the cervical spine, retro-pharyngeal abscess, as well as from congenital and other cystic swellings in the neck.

The cold abscess that comes from tuberculous glands should be differentiated from those caused by issues in the cervical spine, retro-pharyngeal abscess, and also from congenital and other cystic swellings in the neck.

Prognosis.—Next to lupus, glandular disease is of all tuberculous lesions the least dangerous to life; but while it is the rule to recover from tuberculous disease of glands with or without an operation, it is unfortunately quite common for such persons to become the subjects of tuberculosis in other parts of the body at any subsequent period of life.

Prognosis.—After lupus, glandular disease is the least life-threatening of all tuberculous lesions. While most people recover from tuberculous infections of the glands, whether they have surgery or not, it's unfortunately quite common for these individuals to later develop tuberculosis in other areas of the body at some point in their lives.

Treatment.—There is considerable difference of opinion regarding the treatment of glandular tuberculosis. Some authorities, impressed with the undoubted possibility of natural cure, are satisfied with promoting this by measures directed towards improving the general health, by the prolonged administration of tuberculin, and by repeated exposures to the X-rays and to sunlight. Others again, influenced by the risk of extension of the disease and by the destruction of tissue and disfigurement caused by breaking down of the tuberculous tissue and mixed infection, advocate the removal of the glands by operation.

Treatment.—There are significant differences of opinion about how to treat glandular tuberculosis. Some experts, who recognize the real possibility of a natural cure, believe in focusing on improving overall health through strategies like long-term use of tuberculin and regular exposure to X-rays and sunlight. On the other hand, some, concerned about the risk of the disease spreading and the damage and disfigurement caused by the breakdown of infected tissue and mixed infections, recommend surgically removing the glands.

The conditions vary widely in different cases, and the treatment should be adapted to the individual requirements. If the disease remains confined to the glands originally infected and there are no signs of breaking down, “expectant measures” may be persevered with.

The conditions can be very different in various cases, and the treatment should be tailored to meet individual needs. If the disease stays limited to the originally infected glands and there are no signs of deterioration, “watchful waiting” can be continued.

Fig. 79.—Tuberculous Axillary Glands (cf. Fig. 78).

Fig. 79.—Tuberculous Axillary Glands (cf. Fig. 78).

Fig. 79.—Tuberculous Axillary Glands (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

If, on the other hand, the disease exhibits aggressive tendencies, the question of operation should be considered. The undesirable results of the breaking down and liquefaction of the diseased gland may be avoided by the timely withdrawal of the fluid contents through a hollow needle.

If, on the other hand, the disease shows aggressive tendencies, the option for surgery should be evaluated. The negative outcomes of the deterioration and liquefaction of the affected gland can be prevented by promptly removing the fluid contents through a hollow needle.

The excision of tuberculous glands is often a difficult operation, because of the number and deep situation of the glands to be removed, and of the adhesions to surrounding structures. The skin incision must be sufficiently extensive to give access to the whole of the affected area, and to avoid disfigurement should, whenever possible, be made in the line of the natural creases of the skin. In exposing the glands the common facial and other venous trunks may require to be clamped and tied. Care must be taken not to injure the important nerves, particularly the accessory, the vagus, and the phrenic. The inframaxillary branches of the facial, the hypoglossal and its descending branches, and the motor branches of the deep cervical plexus, are also liable to be injured. The dissection is rendered easier and is attended with less risk of injury to the nerves, if the patient is placed in the sitting posture so as to empty the veins, and, instead of a knife, the conical scissors of Mayo are employed. When the glands are extensively affected on both sides of the neck, it is advisable to allow an interval to elapse rather than to operate on both sides at one sitting. (Op. Surg., p. 189.)

The removal of tuberculous glands is often a challenging procedure due to the number and deep location of the glands that need to be taken out, as well as the adhesions to nearby structures. The skin incision must be large enough to access the entire affected area, and to avoid scarring, it should, whenever possible, be made along the natural lines of the skin. When exposing the glands, the major facial and other venous pathways may need to be clamped and tied. Care must be taken to avoid damaging important nerves, particularly the accessory, vagus, and phrenic nerves. The inframaxillary branches of the facial nerve, the hypoglossal nerve and its descending branches, and the motor branches of the deep cervical plexus are also at risk of injury. Dissection is made easier and carries less risk of nerve damage if the patient is seated to help drain the veins, and instead of using a scalpel, Mayo’s conical scissors are used. When the glands are severely affected on both sides of the neck, it's better to wait and not operate on both sides at the same time. (Op. Surg., p. 189.)

If the tonsils are enlarged they should not be removed at the same time, as, by so doing, there is a risk of pyogenic infection from the throat being carried to the wound in the neck, but they should be removed, after an interval, to prevent relapse of disease in the glands.

If the tonsils are enlarged, they should not be removed at the same time, as doing so poses a risk of a bacterial infection from the throat spreading to the wound in the neck. Instead, they should be removed after an interval to prevent the disease from coming back in the glands.

When the skin is broken and caseous tuberculous tissue is exposed, healing is promoted by cutting away diseased skin, removing the granulation tissue with the spoon, scraping sinuses, and packing the cavity with iodoform worsted and treating it by the open method and secondary suture if necessary. Exposure to the sunshine on the seashore and to the X-rays is often beneficial in these cases.

When the skin is broken and tuberculous tissue is exposed, healing is improved by cutting away the infected skin, removing the granulation tissue with a spoon, scraping out any sinuses, and filling the cavity with iodoform fabric while using the open method and secondary stitches if needed. Getting exposure to sunlight on the beach and X-rays is often helpful in these situations.

Tuberculous disease in the axillary glands may be a result of extension from those in the neck, from the mamma, ribs, or sternum, or more rarely from the upper extremity. We have seen it from an infected wound of a finger. In some cases no source of infection is discoverable. The individual glands attain a considerable size, and they fuse together to form a large tumour which fills up the axillary space. The disease progresses more rapidly than it does in the cervical glands, and almost always goes on to suppuration with the formation of sinuses. Conservative measures need not be considered, as the only satisfactory treatment is excision, and that without delay.

Tuberculosis in the armpit glands can occur from spreading infections from the neck, breast, ribs, or sternum, or more rarely from the arm. We have seen it from an infected finger wound. In some cases, the source of the infection is unknown. The individual glands can grow significantly and merge to create a large tumor that fills the armpit area. The disease progresses more quickly than in the neck glands, and it almost always leads to pus formation and the development of sinuses. Conservative treatments aren't effective; the only reliable treatment is surgery, and it should be done promptly.

Tuberculous disease in the glands of the groin is comparatively rare. We have chiefly observed it in the femoral glands as a result of inoculation tubercle on the toes or sole of the foot. The affected glands nearly always break down and suppurate, and after destroying the overlying skin give rise to fungating ulcers. The treatment consists in excising the glands and the affected skin. The dissection may be attended with troublesome hæmorrhage from the numerous veins that converge towards the femoral trunk.

Tuberculosis in the groin glands is quite rare. We have mainly seen it in the femoral glands as a result of a tubercle infection on the toes or soles of the feet. The affected glands almost always deteriorate and become pus-filled, and after damaging the skin above, they lead to painful ulcers. The treatment involves removing the glands and the damaged skin. The surgery can be accompanied by difficult bleeding from the many veins that lead toward the femoral trunk.

Tuberculous disease in the mesenteric and bronchial glands is described with the surgery of regions.

Tuberculosis in the mesenteric and bronchial glands is discussed alongside the surgical treatment of these areas.

Syphilitic Disease of Glands.—Enlargement of lymph glands is a prominent feature of acquired syphilis, especially in the form of the indolent or bullet-bubo which accompanies the primary lesion, and the general enlargement of glands that occurs in secondary syphilis. Gummatous disease in glands is extremely rare; the affected gland rapidly enlarges to the size of a walnut, and may then persist for a long period without further change; if it breaks down, the overlying skin is destroyed and the caseated tissue of the gumma exposed.

Syphilitic Disease of Glands.—Swelling of the lymph glands is a major sign of acquired syphilis, particularly in the indolent or bullet-bubo form that appears with the primary sore, as well as the overall swelling of glands that happens in secondary syphilis. Gummatous disease in glands is very rare; the affected gland quickly grows to the size of a walnut and may then stay that way for a long time without changing. If it breaks down, the skin on top is damaged and the necrotic tissue of the gumma is revealed.

Lymphadenoma.Hodgkin's Disease (Pseudo-leukæmia of German authors).—This is a rare disease, the origin of which is as yet unknown, but analogy would suggest that it is due to infection with a slowly growing micro-organism. It is chiefly met with in young subjects, and is characterised by a painless enlargement of a particular group of glands, most commonly those in the cervical region (Fig. 80).

Lymphadenoma.Hodgkin's Disease (Pseudo-leukemia according to German authors).—This is a rare disease, and its cause is still unknown, but similar cases suggest it might be caused by an infection from a slowly growing micro-organism. It mostly affects young individuals and is characterized by a painless swelling of a specific group of glands, most often those in the neck (Fig. 80).

Fig. 80.—Chronic Hodgkin's Disease in a boy æt. 11.

Fig. 80.—Chronic Hodgkin's Disease in a boy æt. 11.

Fig. 80.—Chronic Hodgkin's Disease in an 11-year-old boy.

The glands are usually larger than in tuberculosis, and they remain longer discrete and movable; they are firm in consistence, and on section present a granular appearance due to overgrowth of the connective-tissue framework. In time the glandular masses may form enormous projecting tumours, the swelling being added to by lymphatic œdema of the overlying cellular tissue and skin.

The glands are typically bigger than in tuberculosis, and they stay distinct and movable for a longer time; they are firm in texture, and when cut, show a granular look because of the overgrowth of the connective tissue framework. Eventually, the glandular masses can develop into large protruding tumors, with the swelling increasing due to lymphatic edema of the surrounding connective tissue and skin.

The enlargement spreads along the chain of glands to those above the clavicle, to those in the axilla, and to those of the opposite side (Fig. 81). Later, the glands in the groin become enlarged, and it is probable that the infection has spread from the neck along the mediastinal, bronchial, retro-peritoneal, and mesenteric glands, and has branched off to the iliac and inguinal groups.

The swelling extends along the chain of glands to those above the collarbone, to those in the armpit, and to those on the opposite side (Fig. 81). Later, the glands in the groin get swollen, and it’s likely that the infection has spread from the neck through the mediastinal, bronchial, retro-peritoneal, and mesenteric glands, and has branched off to the iliac and inguinal groups.

Two clinical types are recognised, one in which the disease progresses slowly and remains confined to the cervical glands for two or more years; the other, in which the disease is more rapidly disseminated and causes death in from twelve to eighteen months.

Two clinical types are recognized: one in which the disease progresses slowly and stays limited to the cervical glands for two or more years; the other, where the disease spreads more quickly and leads to death within twelve to eighteen months.

Fig. 81.—Lymphadenoma (Hodgkin's Disease) affecting left side of neck and left axilla, in a woman æt. 44. Three years' duration.

Fig. 81.—Lymphadenoma (Hodgkin's Disease) affecting left side of neck and left axilla, in a woman æt. 44. Three years' duration.

Fig. 81.—Lymphadenoma (Hodgkin's Disease) affecting the left side of the neck and left armpit, in a 44-year-old woman. Present for three years.

In the acute form, the health suffers, there is fever, and the glands may vary in size with variations in the temperature; the blood presents the characters met with in secondary anæmia. The spleen, liver, testes, and mammæ may be enlarged; the glandular swellings press on important structures, such as the trachea, œsophagus, or great veins, and symptoms referable to such pressure manifest themselves.

In the acute form, health declines, fever occurs, and the glands can change in size with temperature fluctuations; the blood shows signs of secondary anemia. The spleen, liver, testes, and breasts may become enlarged; the glandular swellings can press on important structures like the trachea, esophagus, or major veins, leading to symptoms related to that pressure.

Diagnosis.—Considerable difficulty attends the diagnosis of lymphadenoma at an early stage. The negative results of tuberculin tests may assist in the differentiation from tuberculous disease, but the more certain means of excising one of the suspected glands and submitting it to microscopical examination should be had recourse to. The sections show proliferation of endothelial cells, the formation of numerous giant cells quite unlike those of tuberculosis and a progressive fibrosis. Lympho-sarcoma can usually be differentiated by the rapid assumption of the local features of malignant disease, and in a gland removed for examination, a predominance of small round cells with scanty protoplasm. The enlargement associated with leucocythæmia is differentiated by the characteristic changes in the blood.

Diagnosis.—There is significant difficulty in diagnosing lymphadenoma in its early stages. Negative tuberculin test results can help differentiate it from tuberculosis, but a more reliable method is to excise one of the suspected glands and have it examined microscopically. The tissue samples reveal a proliferation of endothelial cells, the presence of numerous giant cells that are quite different from those found in tuberculosis, and advanced fibrosis. Lympho-sarcoma can often be distinguished by the rapid development of local characteristics of malignant disease, and the gland removed for examination typically shows a predominance of small round cells with minimal protoplasm. The enlargement associated with leukemia is differentiated by the specific changes in the blood.

Treatment.—In the acute form of lymphadenoma, treatment is of little avail. Arsenic may be given in full doses either by the mouth or by subcutaneous injection; the intravenous administration of neo-salvarsan may be tried. Exposure to the X-rays and to radium has been more successful than any other form of treatment. Excision of glands, although sometimes beneficial, seldom arrests the progress of the disease. The ease and rapidity with which large masses of glands may be shelled out is in remarkable contrast to what is observed in tuberculous disease. Surgical interference may give relief when important structures are being pressed upon—tracheotomy, for example, may be required where life is threatened by asphyxia.

Treatment.—In the acute form of lymphadenoma, treatment is not very effective. Arsenic can be administered in full doses either orally or through subcutaneous injection; intravenous administration of neo-salvarsan may also be attempted. Exposure to X-rays and radium has proven more successful than any other treatment options. While removing glands may sometimes help, it rarely stops the disease from progressing. The ease and speed with which large groups of glands can be removed is notably different from what is seen in tuberculosis. Surgical intervention can provide relief when vital structures are under pressure—for example, a tracheotomy may be necessary if life is at risk due to suffocation.

Leucocythæmia.—This is a disease of the blood and of the blood-forming organs, in which there is a great increase in the number, and an alteration of the character, of the leucocytes present in the blood. It may simulate lymphadenoma, because, in certain forms of the disease, the lymph glands, especially those in the neck, axilla, and groin, are greatly enlarged.

Leucocythæmia.—This is a blood disease affecting the blood-forming organs, characterized by a significant increase in the number and changes in the characteristics of the white blood cells (leucocytes) present in the bloodstream. It can resemble lymphadenoma, as certain forms of the disease cause swelling of the lymph nodes, particularly those in the neck, armpit, and groin.

Tumours of Lymph Glands

Primary Tumours.Lympho-sarcoma, which may be regarded as a sarcoma starting in a lymph gland, appears in the neck, axilla, or groin as a rapidly growing tumour consisting of one enlarged gland with numerous satellites. As the tumour increases in size, the sarcomatous tissue erupts through the capsule of the gland, and infiltrates the surrounding tissues, whereby it becomes fixed to these and to the skin.

Primary Tumours.Lympho-sarcoma, which can be seen as a type of sarcoma that begins in a lymph node, appears in the neck, armpit, or groin as a fast-growing tumor made up of one enlarged lymph node with many smaller ones around it. As the tumor grows, the cancerous tissue breaks through the node's outer layer and spreads into the nearby tissues, causing it to become attached to these tissues and the skin.

Fig. 82.—Lympho-Sarcoma removed from Groin. It will be observed that there is one large central parent tumour surrounded by satellites.

Fig. 82.—Lympho-Sarcoma removed from Groin. It will be observed that there is one large central parent tumour surrounded by satellites.

Fig. 82.—Lympho-Sarcoma removed from Groin. You’ll notice there is one large central tumor surrounded by smaller ones.

The prognosis is grave in the extreme, and the only hope is in early excision, followed by the use of radium and X-rays. We have observed a case of lympho-sarcoma above the clavicle, in which excision of all that was removable, followed by the insertion of a tube of radium for ten days, was followed by a disappearance of the disease over a period which extended to nearly five years, when death resulted from a tumour in the mediastinum. In a second case in which the growth was in the groin, the patient, a young man, remained well for over two years and was then lost sight of.

The prognosis is extremely serious, and the only hope lies in early removal, followed by the use of radium and X-rays. We observed a case of lympho-sarcoma above the collarbone, where removing everything that could be taken out, along with the insertion of a radium tube for ten days, led to the disease disappearing for nearly five years, until death occurred from a tumor in the mediastinum. In another case where the growth was in the groin, the patient, a young man, stayed healthy for over two years and was then lost to follow-up.

Secondary Tumours.—Next to tuberculosis, secondary cancer is the most common disease of lymph glands. In the neck it is met with in association with epithelioma of the lip, tongue, or fauces. The glands form tumours of variable size, and are often larger than the primary growth, the characters of which they reproduce. The glands are at first movable, but soon become fixed both to each other and to their surroundings; when fixed to the mandible they form a swelling of bone-like hardness; in time they soften, liquefy, and burst through the skin, forming foul, fungating ulcers. A similar condition is met with in the groin from epithelioma of the penis, scrotum, or vulva. In cancer of the breast, the infection of the axillary glands is an important complication.

Secondary Tumors.—After tuberculosis, secondary cancer is the second most common disease affecting lymph nodes. In the neck, it is often found alongside cancer of the lip, tongue, or throat. The nodes can form tumors of varying sizes and are often larger than the primary tumor, resembling its characteristics. Initially, the nodes are movable but soon become fixed to each other and their surroundings; when attached to the jawbone, they create a swelling that feels hard like bone. Eventually, they soften, become liquid, and rupture through the skin, resulting in unpleasant, rotting ulcers. A similar situation occurs in the groin due to cancer of the penis, scrotum, or vulva. In breast cancer, the spread to the lymph nodes in the armpit is a significant complication.

In pigmented or melanotic cancers of the skin, the glands are early infected and increase rapidly, so that, when the primary growth is still of small size—as, for example, on the sole of the foot—the femoral glands may already constitute large pigmented tumours.

In pigmented or melanotic cancers of the skin, the glands get infected early and grow quickly, so that when the initial growth is still small—like, for instance, on the sole of the foot—the femoral glands may already form large pigmented tumors.

Fig. 83.—Cancerous Glands in Neck secondary to Epithelioma of Lip. (Mr. G.L. Chiene's case.)

Fig. 83.—Cancerous Glands in Neck secondary to Epithelioma of Lip.

Fig. 83.—Cancerous glands in the neck as a result of lip epithelioma.

(Mr. G. L. Chiene's case.)

(Mr. G. L. Chiene's case.)

The implication of the glands in other forms of cancer will be considered with regional surgery.

The role of the glands in other types of cancer will be discussed regarding regional surgery.

Secondary sarcoma is seldom met with in the lymph glands except when the primary growth is a lympho-sarcoma and is situated in the tonsil, thyreoid, or testicle.

Secondary sarcoma is rarely found in the lymph nodes unless the primary tumor is a lympho-sarcoma located in the tonsils, thyroid, or testicles.

CHAPTER XVI
THE NERVES

Anatomy.—A nerve-trunk is made up of a variable number of bundles of nerve fibres surrounded and supported by a framework of connective tissue. The nerve fibres are chiefly of the medullated type, and they run without interruption from a nerve cell or neuron in the brain or spinal medulla to their peripheral terminations in muscle, skin, and secretory glands.

Anatomy.—A nerve trunk consists of a varying number of bundles of nerve fibers that are surrounded and supported by connective tissue. The nerve fibers are mainly of the myelinated type, and they run continuously from a nerve cell or neuron in the brain or spinal cord to their endpoints in muscles, skin, and secretory glands.

Each nerve fibre consists of a number of nerve fibrils collected into a central bundle—the axis cylinder—which is surrounded by an envelope, the neurolemma or sheath of Schwann. Between the neurolemma and the axis cylinder is the medullated sheath, composed of a fatty substance known as myelin. This medullated sheath is interrupted at the nodes of Ranvier, and in each internode is a nucleus lying between the myelin and the neurolemma. The axis cylinder is the essential conducting structure of the nerve, while the neurolemma and the myelin act as insulating agents. The axis cylinder depends for its nutrition on the central neuron with which it is connected, and from which it originally developed, and it degenerates if it is separated from its neuron.

Each nerve fiber is made up of several nerve fibrils grouped together in a central bundle called the axis cylinder, which is wrapped in a covering known as the neurolemma or Schwann sheath. Between the neurolemma and the axis cylinder is the myelinated sheath, made of a fatty substance called myelin. This myelinated sheath is interrupted at the nodes of Ranvier, and in each internode, there is a nucleus located between the myelin and the neurolemma. The axis cylinder is the crucial structure for conducting nerve signals, while the neurolemma and myelin serve as insulation. The axis cylinder relies on the central neuron it’s connected to for its nourishment, and it deteriorates if it gets separated from its neuron.

The connective-tissue framework of a nerve-trunk consists of the perineurium, or general sheath, which surrounds all the bundles; the epineurium, surrounding individual groups of bundles; and the endoneurium, a delicate connective tissue separating the individual nerve fibres. The blood vessels and lymphatics run in these connective-tissue sheaths.

The connective tissue structure of a nerve trunk consists of the perineurium, or general sheath, that surrounds all the bundles; the epineurium, which surrounds individual groups of bundles; and the endoneurium, a fine connective tissue that separates the individual nerve fibers. Blood vessels and lymphatics run within these connective tissue sheaths.

According to Head and his co-workers, Sherren and Rivers, the afferent fibres in the peripheral nerves can be divided into three systems:—

According to Head and his colleagues, Sherren and Rivers, the sensory fibers in the peripheral nerves can be categorized into three systems:—

  1. Those which subserve deep sensibility and conduct the impulses produced by pressure as well as those which enable the patient to recognise the position of a joint on passive movement (joint-sensation), and the kinæsthetic sense, which recognises that active contraction of the muscle is taking place (active muscle-sensation). The fibres of this system run with the motor nerves, and pass to muscles, tendons, and joints. Even division of both the ulnar and the median nerves above the wrist produces little loss of deep sensibility, unless the tendons are also cut through. The failure to recognise this form of sensibility has been largely responsible for the conflicting statements as to the sensory phenomena following operations for the repair of divided nerves.

    Those that support deep sensitivity and carry the impulses triggered by pressure, as well as those that allow the patient to identify the position of a joint during passive movement (joint sensation), and the kinesthetic sense, which detects the active contraction of the muscle (active muscle sensation). The fibers of this system run alongside the motor nerves and extend to muscles, tendons, and joints. Even cutting both the ulnar and median nerves above the wrist results in minimal loss of deep sensitivity, unless the tendons are also cut. The failure to recognize this type of sensitivity has contributed significantly to the conflicting reports regarding the sensory experiences following surgeries to repair severed nerves.

  2. Those which subserve protopathic sensibility—that is, are capable of responding to painful cutaneous stimuli and to the extremes of heat and cold. These also endow the hairs with sensibility to pain. They are the first to regenerate after division.

    Those that support protopathic sensitivity—that is, can respond to painful skin stimuli and extreme heat and cold. They also give the hairs the ability to feel pain. They are the first to regrow after being cut.

  3. Those which subserve epicritic sensibility, the most highly specialised, capable of appreciating light touch, e.g. with a wisp of cotton wool, as a well-localised sensation, and the finer grades of temperature, called cool and warm (72°–104° F.), and of discriminating as separate the points of a pair of compasses 2 cms. apart. These are the last to regenerate.

    Those that support epicritic sensitivity, the most highly specialized, can appreciate a light touch, e.g. with a wisp of cotton wool, as a well-defined sensation, and the finer ranges of temperature, referred to as cool and warm (72°–104° F.), and can distinguish between the points of a pair of compasses that are 2 cms. apart. These are the last to regenerate.

A nerve also exerts a trophic influence on the tissues in which it is distributed.

A nerve also has a supportive effect on the tissues where it is found.

The researches of Stoffel on the minute anatomy of the larger nerves, and the disposition in them of the bundles of nerve fibres supplying different groups of muscles, have opened up what promises to be a fruitful field of clinical investigation and therapeutics. He has shown that in the larger nerve-trunks the nerve bundles for special groups of muscles are not, as was formerly supposed, arranged irregularly and fortuitously, but that on the contrary the nerve fibres to a particular group of muscles have a typical and practically constant position within the nerve.

The studies by Stoffel on the detailed anatomy of the larger nerves, and how the bundles of nerve fibers are organized to supply different groups of muscles, have opened up what looks to be a promising area for clinical research and treatment. He has demonstrated that in the larger nerve-trunks, the nerve bundles for specific groups of muscles are not, as was previously thought, arranged randomly and by chance, but rather that the nerve fibers for a particular group of muscles have a typical and largely consistent position within the nerve.

In the large nerve-trunks of the limbs he has worked out the exact position of the bundles for the various groups of muscles, so that in a cross section of a particular nerve the component bundles can be labelled as confidently and accurately as can be the cortical areas in the brain. In the living subject, by using a fine needle-like electrode and a very weak galvanic current, he has been able to differentiate the nerve bundles for the various groups of muscles. In several cases of spastic paralysis he succeeded in picking out in the nerve-trunk of the affected limb the nerve bundles supplying the spastic muscles, and, by resecting portions of them, in relieving the spasm. In a case of spastic contracture of the pronator muscles of the forearm, for example, an incision is made along the line of the median nerve above the bend of the elbow. At the lateral side of the median nerve, where it lies in contact with the biceps muscle, is situated a well-defined and easily isolated bundle of fibres which supplies the pronator teres, the flexor carpi radialis, and the palmaris longus muscles. On incising the sheath of the nerve this bundle can be readily dissected up and its identity confirmed by stimulating it with a very weak galvanic current. An inch or more of the bundle is then resected.

In the large nerve trunks of the limbs, he has mapped out the exact location of the bundles for different muscle groups, so that in a cross-section of a specific nerve, the individual bundles can be labeled just as confidently and accurately as the cortical areas in the brain. In living subjects, by using a fine needle-like electrode and a very weak electrical current, he has been able to distinguish the nerve bundles for different muscle groups. In several cases of spastic paralysis, he managed to identify the nerve bundles supplying the spastic muscles in the nerve trunk of the affected limb and, by removing segments of them, relieve the spasm. For instance, in a case of spastic contracture of the pronator muscles in the forearm, an incision is made along the median nerve above the elbow bend. On the lateral side of the median nerve, where it is in contact with the biceps muscle, there is a distinct and easily isolated bundle of fibers that supplies the pronator teres, flexor carpi radialis, and palmaris longus muscles. Once the nerve sheath is cut open, this bundle can be easily dissected and its identity confirmed by stimulating it with a very weak electrical current. Then, an inch or more of the bundle is removed.

Injuries of Nerves

Nerves are liable to be cut or torn across, bruised, compressed, stretched, or torn away from their connections with the spinal medulla.

Nerves can get cut or torn, bruised, compressed, stretched, or pulled away from their connections to the spinal cord.

Complete Division of a Mixed Nerve.—Complete division is a common result of accidental wounds, especially above the wrist, where the ulnar, median, and radial nerves are frequently cut across, and in gun-shot injuries.

Complete Division of a Mixed Nerve.—Complete division is a common consequence of accidental injuries, particularly above the wrist, where the ulnar, median, and radial nerves are often severed, as well as in gunshot wounds.

Changes in Structure and Function.—The mere interruption of the continuity of a nerve results in degeneration of its fibres, the myelin being broken up into droplets and absorbed, while the axis cylinders swell up, disintegrate, and finally disappear. Both the conducting and the insulating elements are thus lost. The degeneration in the central end of the divided nerve is usually limited to the immediate proximity of the lesion, and does not even involve all the nerve fibres. In the distal end, it extends throughout the entire peripheral distribution of the nerve, and appears to be due to the cutting off of the fibres from their trophic nerve cells in the spinal medulla. Immediate suturing of the ends does not affect the degeneration of the distal segment. The peripheral end undergoes complete degeneration in from six weeks to two months.

Changes in Structure and Function.—Simply cutting a nerve causes its fibers to degenerate; the myelin breaks down into droplets and gets absorbed, while the axis cylinders swell, break apart, and eventually vanish. This leads to the loss of both the conducting and insulating components. In the central part of the cut nerve, degeneration is generally limited to the area right around the injury and doesn't always affect all the nerve fibers. In the distal part, degeneration spreads throughout the entire peripheral area of the nerve and seems to happen because the fibers are cut off from their supporting nerve cells in the spinal cord. Sewing the ends back together right away doesn’t stop the degeneration of the distal segment. The peripheral end completely degenerates within six weeks to two months.

The physiological effects of complete division are that the muscles supplied by the nerve are immediately paralysed, the area to which it furnishes the sole cutaneous supply becomes insensitive, and the other structures, including tendons, bones, and joints, lose sensation, and begin to atrophy from loss of the trophic influence.

The physiological effects of complete division are that the muscles connected to the nerve are instantly paralyzed, the area it supplies with skin sensation becomes numb, and other structures, like tendons, bones, and joints, lose feeling and start to waste away due to the loss of nutritional support.

Nerves divided in Amputation.—In the case of nerves divided in an amputation, there is an active, although necessarily abortive, attempt at regeneration, which results in the formation of bulbous swellings at the cut ends of the nerves. When there has been suppuration, and especially if the nerves have been cut so as to be exposed in the wound, these bulbous swellings may attain an abnormal size, and are then known as “amputation” or “stump neuromas” (Fig. 84).

Nerves Cut During Amputation.—When nerves are cut during an amputation, there is an active, though ultimately unsuccessful, attempt at regeneration, leading to the formation of bulbous swellings at the ends of the cut nerves. If there has been pus formation, and especially if the nerves are exposed in the wound, these bulbous swellings can become unusually large and are referred to as “amputation” or “stump neuromas” (Fig. 84).

When the nerves in a stump have not been cut sufficiently short, they may become involved in the cicatrix, and it may be necessary, on account of pain, to free them from their adhesions, and to resect enough of the terminal portions to prevent them again becoming adherent. When this is difficult, a portion may be resected from each of the nerve-trunks at a higher level; and if this fails to give relief, a fresh amputation may be performed. When there is agonising pain dependent upon an ascending neuritis, it may be necessary to resect the corresponding posterior nerve roots within the vertebral canal.

When the nerves in a stump haven't been cut short enough, they can get stuck in the scar tissue, and it might be necessary to free them from their adhesions due to pain. This may involve removing enough of the nerve ends to stop them from sticking again. If that's hard to do, we can take a part from each of the nerve trunks higher up. If that doesn't relieve the pain, a new amputation might be needed. When there's intense pain caused by an ascending neuritis, it may be necessary to remove the corresponding posterior nerve roots within the spinal canal.

Fig. 84.—Stump Neuromas of Sciatic Nerve, excised forty years after the original amputation by Mr. A.G. Miller.

Fig. 84.—Stump Neuromas of Sciatic Nerve, excised forty years after the original amputation by Mr. A. G. Miller.

Fig. 84.—Stump neuromas of the sciatic nerve, removed forty years after the original amputation by Mr. A. G. Miller.

Other Injuries of Nerves.Contusion of a nerve-trunk is attended with extravasation of blood into the connective-tissue sheaths, and is followed by degeneration of the contused nerve fibres. Function is usually restored, the conducting paths being re-established by the formation of new nerve fibres.

Other Nerve Injuries.Bruising of a nerve trunk involves bleeding into the connective tissue sheaths, which leads to the breakdown of the bruised nerve fibers. Function typically returns, as the communication pathways are rebuilt through the creation of new nerve fibers.

When a nerve is torn across or badly crushed—as, for example, by a fractured bone—the changes are similar to those in a divided nerve, and the ultimate result depends on the amount of separation between the ends and the possibility of the young axis cylinders bridging the gap.

When a nerve is torn apart or severely crushed—like when caused by a broken bone—the changes are similar to those in a severed nerve, and the final outcome relies on how much distance is between the ends and whether the young axis cylinders can connect the gap.

Involvement of Nerves in Scar Tissue.—Pressure or traction may be exerted upon a nerve by contracting scar tissue, or a process of neuritis or perineuritis may be induced.

Involvement of Nerves in Scar Tissue.—Pressure or pulling can be applied to a nerve by tightening scar tissue, or a condition of neuritis or perineuritis may be triggered.

When terminal filaments are involved in a scar, it is best to dissect out the scar, and along with it the ends of the nerves pressed upon. When a nerve-trunk, such as the sciatic, is involved in cicatricial tissue, the nerve must be exposed and freed from its surroundings (neurolysis), and then stretched so as to tear any adhesions that may be present above or below the part exposed. It may be advisable to displace the liberated nerve from its original position so as to minimise the risk of its incorporation in the scar of the original wound or in that resulting from the operation—for example, the radial nerve may be buried in the substance of the triceps, or it may be surrounded by a segment of vein or portion of fat-bearing fascia.

When terminal filaments are part of a scar, it's best to remove the scar and the ends of the nerves that are being compressed. When a nerve trunk, like the sciatic nerve, is affected by scar tissue, the nerve needs to be exposed and freed from its surroundings (neurolysis), and then stretched to break any adhesions that might be present above or below the exposed part. It might be a good idea to shift the freed nerve from its original position to reduce the chance of it becoming incorporated into the scar of the initial wound or the scar from the surgery—for instance, the radial nerve might end up embedded in the triceps or surrounded by a segment of vein or a piece of fat-bearing fascia.

Injuries of nerves resulting from gun-shot wounds include: (1) those in which the nerve is directly damaged by the bullet, and (2) those in which the nerve-trunk is involved secondarily either by scar tissue in its vicinity or by callus following fracture of an adjacent bone. The primary injuries include contusion, partial or complete division, and perforation of the nerve-trunk. One of the most constant symptoms is the early occurrence of severe neuralgic pain, and this is usually associated with marked hyperæsthesia.

Injuries to nerves caused by gunshot wounds include: (1) those where the nerve is directly harmed by the bullet, and (2) those where the nerve trunk is affected secondarily either by scar tissue nearby or by callus from a fracture in a nearby bone. The primary injuries include contusion, partial or complete division, and perforation of the nerve trunk. One of the most common symptoms is the early onset of severe nerve pain, which is usually accompanied by significant sensitivity.

Regeneration.Process of Repair when the Ends are in Contact.If the wound is aseptic, and the ends of the divided nerve are sutured or remain in contact, they become united, and the conducting paths are re-established by a regeneration of nerve fibres. There is a difference of opinion as to the method of regeneration. The Wallerian doctrine is that the axis cylinders in the central end grow downwards, and enter the nerve sheaths of the distal portion, and continue growing until they reach the peripheral terminations in muscle and skin, and in course of time acquire a myelin sheath; the cells of the neurolemma multiply and form long chains in both ends of the nerve, and are believed to provide for the nourishment and support of the actively lengthening axis cylinders. Another view is that the formation of new axis cylinders is not confined to the central end, but that it goes on also in the peripheral segment, in which, however, the new axis cylinders do not attain maturity until continuity with the central end has been re-established.

Regeneration.Process of Repair when the Ends are in Contact.If the wound is clean, and the ends of the divided nerve are stitched or stay in contact, they get joined together, and the pathways for conduction are re-established through the regeneration of nerve fibers. There are differing opinions on how regeneration occurs. The Wallerian theory states that the axis cylinders in the central end grow downward, enter the nerve sheaths of the distal part, and keep growing until they reach the ends in muscle and skin, eventually developing a myelin sheath; the neurolemma cells multiply and form long chains at both ends of the nerve, and are thought to nourish and support the actively lengthening axis cylinders. Another perspective is that the formation of new axis cylinders doesn't only happen in the central end, but also in the peripheral segment, where the new axis cylinders do not fully mature until continuity with the central end has been re-established.

If the wound becomes infected and suppuration occurs, the young nerve fibres are destroyed and efficient regeneration is prevented; the formation of scar tissue also may constitute a permanent obstacle to new nerve fibres bridging the gap.

If the wound gets infected and pus forms, the young nerve fibers get damaged and proper regeneration is hindered; the development of scar tissue can also create a lasting barrier to new nerve fibers connecting across the gap.

When the ends are not in contact, reunion of the divided nerve fibres does not take place whether the wound is infected or not. At the proximal end there forms a bulbous swelling, which becomes adherent to the scar tissue. It consists of branching axis cylinders running in all directions, these having failed to reach the distal end because of the extent of the gap. The peripheral end is completely degenerated, and is represented by a fibrous cord, the cut end of which is often slightly swollen or bulbous, and is also incorporated with the scar tissue of the wound.

When the ends aren't touching, the regeneration of the separated nerve fibers doesn't happen, regardless of whether the wound is infected. At the proximal end, a bulbous swelling forms, which sticks to the scar tissue. It consists of branching axons that spread out in all directions but haven't reached the distal end due to the gap's size. The peripheral end is completely degenerated and appears as a fibrous cord, the cut end of which is often slightly swollen or bulbous, and is also integrated with the scar tissue from the wound.

Clinical Features.—The symptoms resulting from division and non-union of a nerve-trunk necessarily vary with the functions of the affected nerve. The following description refers to a mixed sensori-motor trunk, such as the median or radial (musculo-spiral) nerve.

Clinical Features.—The symptoms caused by the cutting and failure to heal of a nerve trunk vary based on the functions of the nerve that is affected. The following description applies to a combined sensory and motor nerve trunk, like the median or radial (musculo-spiral) nerve.

Sensory Phenomena.—Superficial touch is tested by means of a wisp of cotton wool stroked gently across the skin; the capacity of discriminating two points as separate, by a pair of blunt-pointed compasses; the sensation of pressure, by means of a pencil or other blunt object; of pain, by pricking or scratching with a needle; and of sensibility to heat and cold, by test-tubes containing water at different temperatures. While these tests are being carried out, the patient's eyes are screened off.

Sensory Phenomena.—Superficial touch is checked using a soft tuft of cotton wool gently brushed against the skin; the ability to tell two points apart is assessed with a pair of blunt-ended compasses; the sensation of pressure is tested with a pencil or another blunt object; pain is evaluated by pricking or scratching with a needle; and sensitivity to heat and cold is measured with test tubes filled with water at various temperatures. While these tests are performed, the patient's eyes are covered.

After division of a nerve containing sensory fibres, there is an area of absolute cutaneous insensibility to touch (anæsthesia), to pain (analgesia), and to all degrees of temperature—loss of protopathic sensibility; surrounded by an area in which there is loss of sensation to light touch, inability to recognise minor differences of temperature (72°–104° F.), and to appreciate as separate impressions the contact of the two points of a compass—loss of epicritic sensibility (Head and Sherren) (Figs. 91, 92).

After a nerve that has sensory fibers is cut, there is a region where the skin completely loses sensitivity to touch (anesthesia), pain (analgesia), and all levels of temperature—loss of protopathic sensitivity; this is surrounded by an area where there is reduced sensitivity to light touch, difficulty in recognizing small temperature differences (72°–104° F.), and the inability to feel the separate impressions of two points touching the skin—loss of epicritic sensitivity (Head and Sherren) (Figs. 91, 92).

Motor Phenomena.—There is immediate and complete loss of voluntary power in the muscles supplied by the divided nerve. The muscles rapidly waste, and within from three to five days, they cease to react to the faradic current. When tested with the galvanic current, it is found that a stronger current must be used to call forth contraction than in a healthy muscle, and the contraction appears first at the closing of the circuit when the anode is used as the testing electrode. The loss of excitability to the interrupted current, and the specific alteration in the type of contraction with the constant current, is known as the reaction of degeneration. After a few weeks all electric excitability is lost. The paralysed muscles undergo fatty degeneration, which attains its maximum three or four months after the division of the nerve. Further changes may take place, and result in the transformation of the muscle into fibrous tissue, which by undergoing shortening may cause deformity known as paralytic contracture.

Motor Phenomena.—There is an immediate and complete loss of voluntary control in the muscles connected to the severed nerve. The muscles quickly atrophy, and within three to five days, they stop responding to the faradic current. When tested with the galvanic current, it turns out that a stronger current is needed to elicit a contraction than in a healthy muscle, and the contraction first occurs when the circuit is closed, with the anode used as the testing electrode. The loss of responsiveness to the interrupted current, along with the specific change in the type of contraction with the constant current, is known as the reaction of degeneration. After a few weeks, all electrical excitability is lost. The paralyzed muscles undergo fatty degeneration, peaking three to four months after the nerve has been cut. Additional changes may occur, leading to the transformation of the muscle into fibrous tissue, which, by shortening, can result in deformaties known as paralytic contracture.

Vaso-motor Phenomena.—In the majority of cases there is an initial rise in the temperature of the part (2° to 3° F.), with redness and increased vascularity. This is followed by a fall in the local temperature, which may amount to 8° or 10° F., the parts becoming pale and cold. Sometimes the hyperæmia resulting from vaso-motor paralysis is more persistent, and is associated with swelling of the parts from œdema—the so-called angio-neurotic œdema. The vascularity varies with external influences, and in cold weather the parts present a bluish appearance.

Vaso-motor Phenomena.—In most cases, there is a initial increase in the temperature of the area (2° to 3° F.), along with redness and increased blood flow. This is followed by a decrease in the local temperature, which can reach up to 8° or 10° F., causing the area to become pale and cold. Sometimes, the hyperemia caused by vaso-motor paralysis lasts longer and is accompanied by swelling in the area due to edema—the so-called angio-neurotic edema. The blood flow varies with external conditions, and in cold weather, the area appears bluish.

Trophic Phenomena.—Owing to the disappearance of the subcutaneous fat, the skin is smooth and thin, and may be abnormally dry. The hair is harsh, dry, and easily shed. The nails become brittle and furrowed, or thick and curved, and the ends of the fingers become club-shaped. Skin eruptions, especially in the form of blisters, occur, or there may be actual ulcers of the skin, especially in winter. In aggravated cases the tips of the fingers disappear from progressive ulceration, and in the sole of the foot a perforating ulcer may develop. Arthropathies are occasionally met with, the joints becoming the seat of a painless effusion or hydrops, which is followed by fibrous thickening of the capsular and other ligaments, and terminates in stiffness and fibrous ankylosis. In this way the fingers are seriously crippled and deformed.

Trophic Phenomena.—Due to the loss of subcutaneous fat, the skin is smooth and thin, and may be unusually dry. The hair is coarse, dry, and prone to falling out. The nails become brittle and ridged, or thick and curved, and the tips of the fingers become club-shaped. Skin rashes, especially blisters, can appear, or there may be actual skin ulcers, particularly in winter. In severe cases, the tips of the fingers may vanish due to ongoing ulceration, and a penetrating ulcer might develop on the sole of the foot. Occasionally, joint issues arise, with the joints experiencing a painless buildup of fluid or swelling, which is followed by the thickening of the capsular and other ligaments, ultimately leading to stiffness and fibrous fusion. As a result, the fingers can become seriously disabled and distorted.

Treatment of Divided Nerves.—The treatment consists in approximating the divided ends of the nerve and placing them under the most favourable conditions for repair, and this should be done at the earliest possible opportunity. (Op. Surg., pp. 45, 46.)

Treatment of Divided Nerves.—The treatment involves bringing the separated ends of the nerve together and ensuring they are in the best possible conditions for healing, which should be done as soon as possible. (Op. Surg., pp. 45, 46.)

Primary Suture.—The reunion of a recently divided nerve is spoken of as primary suture, and for its success asepsis is essential. As the suturing of the ends of the nerve is extremely painful, an anæsthetic is required.

Primary Suture.—The joining of a recently cut nerve is called primary suture, and for it to be successful, keeping everything sterile is crucial. Since stitching the ends of the nerve is very painful, an anesthetic is needed.

When the wound is healed and while waiting for the restoration of function, measures are employed to maintain the nutrition of the damaged nerve and of the parts supplied by it. The limb is exercised, massaged, and douched, and protected from cold and other injurious influences. The nutrition of the paralysed muscles is further improved by electricity. The galvanic current is employed, using at first a mild current of not more than 5 milliampères for about ten minutes, the current being made to flow downwards in the course of the nerve, with the positive electrode applied to the spine, and the negative over the affected nerve near its termination. It is an advantage to have a metronome in the circuit whereby the current is opened and closed automatically at intervals, so as to cause contraction of the muscles.

When the wound is healed and while waiting for the function to return, steps are taken to keep the damaged nerve and the areas it supplies well-nourished. The limb is exercised, massaged, and rinsed with water, and protected from cold and other harmful influences. The nutrition of the paralyzed muscles is further enhanced with electrical stimulation. A galvanic current is used, starting with a mild current of no more than 5 milliamperes for about ten minutes, with the current flowing downward along the nerve, the positive electrode placed on the spine, and the negative over the affected nerve near its end. It's helpful to have a metronome in the circuit to open and close the current automatically at intervals, causing muscle contractions.

The results of primary suture, when it has been performed under favourable conditions, are usually satisfactory. In a series of cases investigated by Head and Sherren, the period between the operation and the first return of sensation averaged 65 days. According to Purves Stewart protopathic sensation commences to appear in about six weeks and is completely restored in six months; electric sensation and motor power reappear together in about six months, and restoration is complete in a year. When sensation returns, the area of insensibility to pain steadily diminishes and disappears; sensibility to extremes of temperature appears soon after; and last of all, after a considerable interval, there is simultaneous return of appreciation of light touch, moderate degrees of temperature, and the points of a compass.

The results of primary suturing, when done under good conditions, are usually positive. In a series of cases studied by Head and Sherren, the time from the surgery to the first return of sensation averaged 65 days. According to Purves Stewart, protopathic sensation starts to come back after about six weeks and is fully restored in six months; electrical sensation and motor function reappear together in about six months, and full recovery takes a year. As sensation returns, the area that doesn’t feel pain gradually decreases and eventually goes away; sensitivity to extreme temperatures shows up shortly after; and finally, after a significant wait, there is a simultaneous return of the ability to sense light touch, moderate temperature, and directional points.

A clinical means of estimating how regeneration in a divided nerve is progressing has been described by Tinel. He found that a tingling sensation, similar to that experienced in the foot, when it is recovering from the “sleeping” condition induced by prolonged pressure on the sciatic nerve from sitting on a hard bench, can be elicited on percussing over growing axis cylinders. Tapping over the proximal end of a newly divided nerve, e.g. the common peroneal behind the head of the fibula, produces no tingling, but when in about three weeks axis cylinders begin to grow in the proximal end-bulb, local tingling is induced by tapping there. The downward growth of the axis cylinders can be traced by tapping over the distal segment of the nerve, the tingling sensation being elicited as far down as the young axis cylinders have reached. When the regeneration of the axis cylinders is complete, tapping no longer causes tingling. It usually takes about one hundred days for this stage to be reached.

A clinical method for estimating the progress of regeneration in a severed nerve has been described by Tinel. He discovered that a tingling sensation, similar to what you feel in your foot when it’s waking up from being “asleep” due to pressure on the sciatic nerve from sitting on a hard surface, can be triggered by tapping over growing axis cylinders. Tapping on the proximal end of a newly divided nerve, such as the common peroneal behind the head of the fibula, doesn't produce any tingling, but after about three weeks, when the axis cylinders start to grow in the proximal end-bulb, tapping there causes local tingling. The downward growth of the axis cylinders can be tracked by tapping over the distal segment of the nerve, with the tingling sensation occurring as far down as the young axis cylinders have extended. Once the regeneration of the axis cylinders is complete, tapping no longer produces tingling. This stage generally takes around one hundred days to achieve.

Tinel's sign is present before voluntary movement, muscular tone, or the normal electrical reactions reappear.

Tinel's sign is noticeable before any voluntary movement, muscle tone, or normal electrical responses come back.

In cases of complete nerve paralysis that have not been operated upon, the tingling test is helpful in determining whether or not regeneration is taking place. Its detection may prevent an unnecessary operation being performed.

In cases of total nerve paralysis that haven’t been operated on, the tingling test is useful in figuring out if regeneration is happening. Catching this can help avoid an unnecessary surgery.

Primary suture should not be attempted so long as the wound shows signs of infection, as it is almost certain to end in failure. The ends should be sutured, however, as soon as the wound is aseptic or has healed.

Primary suturing shouldn't be attempted as long as the wound shows signs of infection, since it will likely fail. The ends should be stitched together as soon as the wound is clean or has healed.

Secondary Suture.—The term secondary suture is applied to the operation of stitching the ends of the divided nerve after the wound has healed.

Secondary Suture.—The term secondary suture refers to the procedure of stitching the ends of a divided nerve after the wound has healed.

Results of Secondary Suture.—When secondary suture has been performed under favourable conditions, the prognosis is good, but a longer time is required for restoration of function than after primary suture. Purves Stewart says protopathic sensation is sometimes observed much earlier than in primary suture, because partial regeneration of axis cylinders in the peripheral segment has already taken place. Sensation is recovered first, but it seldom returns before three or four months. There then follows an improvement or disappearance of any trophic disturbances that may be present. Recovery of motion may be deferred for long periods—rather because of the changes in the muscles than from want of conductivity in the nerve—and if the muscles have undergone complete degeneration, it may never take place at all. While waiting for recovery, every effort should be made to maintain the nutrition of the damaged nerve, and of the parts which it supplies.

Results of Secondary Suture.—When secondary suture is done under favorable conditions, the outlook is positive, but it takes longer to restore function compared to primary suture. Purves Stewart notes that basic sensation sometimes appears much earlier than with primary suture because there has already been some partial regrowth of axis cylinders in the peripheral segment. Sensation returns first, but it rarely happens before three or four months. Next, there may be an improvement or a complete resolution of any trophic issues that are present. The recovery of movement can be delayed for long periods—mostly because of changes in the muscles rather than a lack of nerve conductivity—and if the muscles have completely degenerated, movement may never occur. During the recovery period, every effort should be made to preserve the nutrition of the affected nerve and the areas it supplies.

When suture is found to be impossible, recourse must be had to other methods, known as nerve bridging and nerve implantation.

When suturing isn't possible, other methods must be used, known as nerve bridging and nerve implantation.

Incomplete Division of a Mixed Nerve.—The effects of partial division of a mixed nerve vary according to the destination of the nerve bundles that have been interrupted. Within their area of distribution the paralysis is as complete as if the whole trunk had been cut across. The uninjured nerve-bundles continue to transmit impulses with the result that there is a dissociated paralysis within the distribution of the affected nerve, some muscles continuing to act and to respond normally to electric stimulation, while others behave as if the whole nerve-trunk had been severed.

Incomplete Division of a Mixed Nerve.—The effects of partially cutting a mixed nerve vary depending on where the nerve bundles that were affected are supposed to go. In the area they supply, the paralysis is as complete as if the entire nerve had been cut. The unaffected nerve bundles keep sending signals, which leads to a dissociated paralysis in the area of the damaged nerve; some muscles keep functioning and responding normally to electric stimulation, while others act as if the whole nerve had been severed.

In addition to vasomotor and trophic changes, there is often severe pain of a burning kind (causalgia or thermalgia) which comes on about a fortnight after the injury and causes intense and continuous suffering which may last for months. Paroxysms of pain may be excited by the slightest touch or by heat, and the patient usually learns for himself that the constant application of cold wet cloths allays the pain. The thermalgic area sweats profusely.

In addition to blood flow and tissue changes, there is often intense burning pain (known as causalgia or thermalgia) that starts about two weeks after the injury and leads to severe, ongoing discomfort that can last for months. Episodes of pain can be triggered by the slightest touch or heat, and the patient typically discovers that keeping cold, wet cloths applied helps relieve the pain. The area affected by thermalgia tends to sweat a lot.

Operative treatment is indicated where there is no sign of improvement within three months, when recovery is arrested before complete restoration of function is attained, or when thermalgic pain is excessive.

Operative treatment is recommended when there's no sign of improvement after three months, when recovery halts before full restoration of function is achieved, or when pain is excessive.

Subcutaneous Injuries of Nerves.—Several varieties of subcutaneous injuries of nerves are met with. One of the best known is the compression paralysis of the nerves of the upper arm which results from sleeping with the arm resting on the back of a chair or the edge of a table—the so-called “drunkard's palsy”; and from the pressure of a crutch in the axilla—“crutch paralysis.” In some of these injuries, notably “drunkard's palsy,” the disability appears to be due not to damage of the nerve, but to overstretching of the extensors of the wrist and fingers (Jones). A similar form of paralysis is sometimes met with from the pressure of a tourniquet, from tight bandages or splints, from the pressure exerted by a dislocated bone or by excessive callus, and from hyper-extension of the arm during anæsthesia.

Subcutaneous Injuries of Nerves.—There are several types of subcutaneous nerve injuries. One of the most recognized is the compression paralysis of the nerves in the upper arm, which happens when someone sleeps with their arm resting on the back of a chair or the edge of a table—commonly referred to as “drunkard's palsy.” This can also happen from the pressure of a crutch in the armpit—known as “crutch paralysis.” In some of these cases, especially “drunkard's palsy,” the impairment seems to result not from damage to the nerve itself, but from overstretching the wrist and finger extensors (Jones). A similar kind of paralysis can occur from the pressure of a tourniquet, tight bandages or splints, the pressure from a dislocated bone or excessive callus, and from hyperextension of the arm during anesthesia.

In all these forms there is impaired sensation, rarely amounting to anæsthesia, marked muscular wasting, and diminution or loss of voluntary motor power, while—and this is a point of great importance—the normal electrical reactions are preserved. There may also develop trophic changes such as blisters, superficial ulcers, and clubbing of the tips of the fingers. The prognosis is usually favourable, as recovery is the rule within from one to three months. If, however, neuritis supervenes, the electrical reactions are altered, the muscles degenerate, and recovery may be retarded or may fail to take place.

In all these cases, there is reduced sensation, rarely leading to complete numbness, noticeable muscle wasting, and a decrease or loss of voluntary movement. Importantly, the normal electrical responses remain intact. Trophic changes can also occur, such as blisters, shallow ulcers, and clubbing of the fingertips. The outlook is usually positive, as recovery is common within one to three months. However, if neuritis occurs, the electrical responses change, the muscles deteriorate, and recovery may be delayed or might not happen at all.

Injuries which act abruptly or instantaneously are illustrated in the crushing of a nerve by the sudden displacement of a sharp-edged fragment of bone, as may occur in comminuted fractures of the humerus. The symptoms include perversion or loss of sensation, motor paralysis, and atrophy of muscles, which show the reaction of degeneration from the eighth day onwards. The presence of the reaction of degeneration influences both the prognosis and the treatment, for it implies a lesion which is probably incapable of spontaneous recovery, and which can only be remedied by operation.

Injuries that occur suddenly or instantaneously are shown in the case of a nerve being crushed by a sharp piece of bone that gets displaced, which can happen in comminuted fractures of the humerus. The symptoms include changes or loss of sensation, motor paralysis, and muscle atrophy, which starts showing signs of degeneration from the eighth day onward. The presence of degeneration affects both the prognosis and the treatment because it indicates a type of injury that likely won't heal on its own and can only be fixed through surgery.

The treatment varies with the cause and nature of the lesion. When, for example, a displaced bone or a mass of callus is pressing upon the nerve, steps must be taken to relieve the pressure, by operation if necessary. When there is reason to believe that the nerve is severely crushed or torn across, it should be exposed by incision, and, after removal of the damaged ends, should be united by sutures. When it is impossible to make a definite diagnosis as to the state of the nerve, it is better to expose it by operation, and thus learn the exact state of affairs without delay; in the event of the nerve being torn, the ends should be united by sutures.

The treatment depends on the cause and type of damage. For instance, if a displaced bone or a lump of callus is pressing on the nerve, action needs to be taken to relieve that pressure, possibly through surgery. If there’s reason to believe the nerve is badly crushed or completely torn, it should be accessed through an incision, and after removing the damaged parts, it should be stitched back together. If it’s not possible to accurately diagnose the condition of the nerve, it’s better to operate and find out the exact situation without delay; if the nerve is torn, the ends should be stitched together.

Dislocation of Nerves.—This injury, which resembles the dislocation of tendons from their grooves, is seldom met with except in the ulnar nerve at the elbow, and is described with injuries of that nerve.

Dislocation of Nerves.—This injury, which is similar to tendons slipping out of their grooves, is rarely seen except in the ulnar nerve at the elbow, and is discussed along with injuries to that nerve.

DISEASES OF NERVES

Traumatic Neuritis.—This consists in an overgrowth of the connective-tissue framework of a nerve, which causes irritation and pressure upon the nerve fibres, sometimes resulting in their degeneration. It may originate in connection with a wound in the vicinity of a nerve, as, for example, when the brachial nerves are involved in scar tissue subsequent to an operation for clearing out the axilla for cancer; or in contusion and compression of a nerve—for example, by the pressure of the head of the humerus in a dislocation of the shoulder. Some weeks or months after the injury, the patient complains of increasing hyperæsthesia and of neuralgic pains in the course of the nerve. The nerve is very sensitive to pressure, and, if superficial, may be felt to be swollen. The associated muscles are wasted and weak, and are subject to twitchings. There are also trophic disturbances. It is rare to have complete sensory and motor paralysis. The disease is commonest in the nerves of the upper extremity, and the hand may become crippled and useless.

Traumatic Neuritis.—This occurs when there’s an overgrowth of the connective tissue around a nerve, leading to irritation and pressure on the nerve fibers, which can sometimes cause them to deteriorate. It may happen due to an injury near a nerve, such as when the brachial nerves become trapped in scar tissue after surgery to remove cancer from the armpit, or from a bruise or compression of a nerve, like the pressure from the head of the humerus during a shoulder dislocation. Weeks or months after the injury, the patient often reports increasing sensitivity and nerve pain along the affected area. The nerve can be quite sensitive to pressure and may feel swollen if it's close to the skin. The surrounding muscles may become weak and atrophied, with occasional twitching. There can also be changes in nutrition to the tissues. It's uncommon to have complete loss of sensation or movement. This condition is most common in the nerves of the upper arm, and the hand can become disabled and ineffective.

Treatment.—Any constitutional condition which predisposes to neuritis, such as gout, diabetes, or syphilis, must receive appropriate treatment. The symptoms may be relieved by rest and by soothing applications, such as belladonna, ichthyol, or menthol, by the use of hot-air and electric baths, and in obstinate cases by blistering or by the application of Corrigan's button. When such treatment fails the nerve may be stretched, or, in the case of a purely sensory trunk, a portion may be excised. Local causes, such as involvement of the nerve in a scar or in adhesions, may afford indications for operative treatment.

Treatment.—Any underlying condition that makes someone more likely to develop neuritis, like gout, diabetes, or syphilis, should be treated accordingly. Symptoms can be eased with rest and through soothing treatments, such as belladonna, ichthyol, or menthol, as well as by using hot-air and electric baths. In stubborn cases, blistering or applying Corrigan's button may be necessary. If these treatments don’t work, the nerve can be stretched, or if it's a purely sensory nerve, a part of it may be removed. Local issues, such as the nerve being affected by a scar or adhesions, may also indicate the need for surgery.

Multiple Peripheral Neuritis.—Although this disease mainly comes under the cognizance of the physician, it may be attended with phenomena which call for surgical interference. In this country it is commonly due to alcoholism, but it may result from diabetes or from chronic poisoning with lead or arsenic, or from bacterial infections and intoxications such as occur in diphtheria, gonorrhœa, syphilis, leprosy, typhoid, influenza, beri-beri, and many other diseases.

Multiple Peripheral Neuritis.—Although this disease is primarily managed by physicians, it can present symptoms that require surgical intervention. In this country, it's often caused by alcoholism, but it can also result from diabetes, chronic exposure to lead or arsenic, or from bacterial infections and toxins associated with diseases like diphtheria, gonorrhea, syphilis, leprosy, typhoid, influenza, beri-beri, and many others.

It is, as a rule, widely distributed throughout the peripheral nerves, but the distribution frequently varies with the cause—the alcoholic form, for example, mainly affecting the legs, the diphtheritic form the soft palate and pharynx, and that associated with lead poisoning the forearms. The essential lesion is a degeneration of the conducting fibres of the affected nerves, and the prominent symptoms are the result of this. In alcoholic neuritis there is great tenderness of the muscles. When the legs are affected the patient may be unable to walk, and the toes may droop and the heel be drawn up, resulting in one variety of pes equino-varus. Pressure sores and perforating ulcer of the foot are the most important trophic phenomena.

It is usually found throughout the peripheral nerves, but the distribution often changes depending on the cause— for instance, the alcoholic form mainly affects the legs, while the diphtheritic form impacts the soft palate and pharynx, and the one associated with lead poisoning affects the forearms. The main issue is the degeneration of the conducting fibers in the affected nerves, and the noticeable symptoms result from this. In alcoholic neuritis, the muscles are very tender. When the legs are involved, the patient may struggle to walk, and the toes might droop while the heel is raised, leading to one type of pes equino-varus. Pressure sores and perforating ulcers on the foot are the most significant trophic issues.

Apart from the medical treatment, measures must be taken to prevent deformity, especially when the legs are affected. The bedclothes are supported by a cage, and the foot maintained at right angles to the leg by sand-bags or splints. When the disease is subsiding, the nutrition of the damaged nerves and muscles should be maintained by massage, baths, passive movements, and the use of the galvanic current. When deformity has been allowed to take place, operative measures may be required for its correction.

Apart from medical treatment, steps need to be taken to prevent deformity, especially when the legs are involved. The bedcovers are held up by a cage, and the foot is kept at a right angle to the leg using sandbags or splints. As the disease begins to improve, the nutrition of the injured nerves and muscles should be supported with massage, baths, passive movements, and the use of electric stimulation. If deformity has already developed, surgical intervention may be needed to fix it.

NEUROMA[5]

[5] We have followed the classification adopted by Alexis Thomson in his work On Neuroma, and Neuro-fibromatosis (Edinburgh: 1900).

[5] We have used the classification established by Alexis Thomson in his book On Neuroma, and Neuro-fibromatosis (Edinburgh: 1900).

Neuroma is a clinical term applied to all tumours, irrespective of their structure, which have their seat in nerves.

Neuroma is a medical term used for all tumors, regardless of their structure, that are located in nerves.

A tumour composed of newly formed nerve tissue is spoken of as a true neuroma; when ganglionic cells are present in addition to nerve fibres, the name ganglionic neuroma is applied. These tumours are rare, and are chiefly met with in the main cords or abdominal plexuses of the sympathetic system of children or young adults. They are quite insensitive, and their removal is only called for if they cause pain or show signs of malignancy.

A tumor made up of newly formed nerve tissue is called a true neuroma; if there are ganglionic cells along with nerve fibers, it’s referred to as a ganglionic neuroma. These tumors are uncommon and mainly found in the main cords or abdominal plexuses of the sympathetic nervous system in children or young adults. They are generally painless, and surgery is only necessary if they cause discomfort or show signs of cancer.

A false neuroma is an overgrowth of the sheath of a nerve. This overgrowth may result in the formation of a circumscribed tumour, or may take the form of a diffuse fibromatosis.

A false neuroma is an excessive growth of the protective covering around a nerve. This growth can lead to the creation of a well-defined tumor, or it can appear as a spread-out fibromatosis.

The circumscribed or solitary tumour grows from the sheath of a nerve which is otherwise healthy, and it may be innocent or malignant.

The localized or solitary tumor develops from the covering of a nerve that is otherwise healthy, and it can be benign or malignant.

The innocent form is usually fibrous or myxomatous, and is definitely encapsulated. It may become cystic as a result of hæmorrhage or of myxomatous degeneration. It grows very slowly, is usually elliptical in shape, and the solid form is rarely larger than a hazel-nut. The nerve fibres may be spread out all round the tumour, or may run only on one side of it. When subcutaneous and related to the smaller unnamed cutaneous nerves, it is known as a painful subcutaneous nodule or tubercle. It is chiefly met with about the ankle, and most often in women. It is remarkably sensitive, even gentle handling causing intense pain, which usually radiates to the periphery of the nerve affected. When related to a deeper, named nerve-trunk, it is known as a trunk-neuroma. It is usually less sensitive than the “subcutaneous nodule,” and rarely gives rise to motor symptoms unless it involves the nerve roots where they pass through bony canals.

The innocent form is usually fibrous or myxomatous and is definitely encapsulated. It may become cystic due to bleeding or myxomatous degeneration. It grows very slowly, is usually elliptical in shape, and the solid form rarely exceeds the size of a hazelnut. The nerve fibers may be spread around the tumor or may only run along one side. When it is under the skin and related to the smaller unnamed skin nerves, it is called a painful subcutaneous nodule or tubercle. It is mostly found around the ankle and is more common in women. It is extremely sensitive, with even light touch causing severe pain that typically radiates to the peripheral area of the affected nerve. When it is associated with a deeper, named nerve trunk, it is referred to as a trunk-neuroma. This type is usually less sensitive than the “subcutaneous nodule” and rarely causes motor symptoms unless it involves the nerve roots as they pass through bony canals.

A trunk-neuroma is recognised clinically by its position in the line of a nerve, by the fact that it is movable in the transverse axis of the nerve but not in its long axis, and by being unduly painful and sensitive.

A trunk-neuroma is identified clinically by its location along a nerve, by the fact that it can move side to side but not along the length of the nerve, and by being excessively painful and sensitive.

Fig. 85.—Amputation Stump of Upper Arm, showing bulbous thickening of the ends of the nerves, embedded in scar tissue at the apex of the stamp.

Fig. 85.—Amputation Stump of Upper Arm, showing bulbous thickening of the ends of the nerves, embedded in scar tissue at the apex of the stamp.

Fig. 85.—Amputation stump of the upper arm, showing the swollen thickening at the ends of the nerves, surrounded by scar tissue at the top of the stump.

Treatment.—If the tumour causes suffering it should be removed, preferably by shelling it out from the investing nerve sheath or capsule. In the subcutaneous nodule the nerve is rarely recognisable, and is usually sacrificed. When removal of the tumour is incomplete, a tube of radium should be inserted into the cavity, to prevent recurrence of the tumour in a malignant form.

Treatment.—If the tumor is causing discomfort, it should be removed, ideally by extracting it from the surrounding nerve sheath or capsule. In the subcutaneous nodule, the nerve is rarely identifiable and is typically sacrificed. When the removal of the tumor is not complete, a radium tube should be placed into the cavity to prevent the tumor from recurring in a malignant form.

The malignant neuroma is a sarcoma growing from the sheath of a nerve. It has the same characters and clinical features as the innocent variety, only it grows more rapidly, and by destroying the nerve fibres causes motor symptoms—jerkings followed by paralysis. The sarcoma tends to spread along the lymph spaces in the long axis of the nerve, as well as to implicate the surrounding tissues, and it is liable to give rise to secondary growths. The malignant neuroma is met with chiefly in the sciatic and other large nerves of the limbs.

The malignant neuroma is a sarcoma that develops from the sheath of a nerve. It shares the same characteristics and clinical features as the benign type, but it grows more quickly and damages the nerve fibers, leading to motor symptoms—twitching followed by paralysis. The sarcoma tends to spread through the lymph spaces along the length of the nerve and can also affect the nearby tissues, making it prone to causing secondary tumors. The malignant neuroma is most commonly found in the sciatic nerve and other large nerves in the limbs.

The treatment is conducted on the same lines as sarcoma in other situations; the insertion of a tube of radium after removal of the tumour diminishes the tendency to recurrence; a portion of the nerve-trunk being sacrificed, means must be taken to bridge the gap. In inoperable cases it may be possible to relieve pain by excising a portion of the nerve above the tumour, or, when this is impracticable, by resecting the posterior nerve roots and their ganglia within the vertebral canal.

The treatment follows the same approach as sarcoma in other cases; placing a radium tube after the tumor is removed reduces the chance of it coming back. If part of the nerve trunk is removed, steps need to be taken to fill the gap. In cases where surgery isn't an option, pain relief might be achievable by removing a section of the nerve above the tumor, or, if that isn't feasible, by cutting out the posterior nerve roots and their ganglia within the spinal canal.

The so-called amputation neuroma has already been referred to (p. 344).

The so-called amputation neuroma has already been mentioned (p. 344).

Diffuse or Generalised Neuro-Fibromatosis—Recklinghausen's Disease.—These terms are now used to include what were formerly known as “multiple neuromata,” as well as certain other overgrowths related to nerves. The essential lesion is an overgrowth of the endoneural connective tissue throughout the nerves of both the cerebro-spinal and sympathetic systems. The nerves are diffusely and unequally thickened, so that small twigs may become enlarged to the size of the median, while at irregular intervals along their course the connective-tissue overgrowth is exaggerated so as to form tumour-like swellings similar to the trunk-neuroma already described. The tumours, which vary greatly in size and number—as many as a thousand have been counted in one case—are enclosed in a capsule derived from the perineurium. The fibromatosis may also affect the cranial nerves, the ganglia on the posterior nerve roots, the nerves within the vertebral canal, and the sympathetic nerves and ganglia, as well as the continuations of the motor nerves within the muscles. The nerve fibres, although mechanically displaced and dissociated by the overgrown endoneurium, undergo no structural change except when compressed in passing through a bony canal.

Diffuse or Generalized Neuro-Fibromatosis—Recklinghausen's Disease.—These terms now refer to what were previously called “multiple neuromas,” along with certain other nerve-related overgrowths. The main issue is an overgrowth of the endoneural connective tissue throughout the nerves in both the central and sympathetic nervous systems. The nerves become thickened in a diffuse and uneven manner, so that smaller branches can enlarge to the size of the median nerve, while at irregular points along their path, the connective tissue overgrowth can become so pronounced that it forms tumor-like swellings similar to the trunk neuroma already mentioned. These tumors can vary widely in size and number—up to a thousand have been observed in one case—and are encapsulated by a layer derived from the perineurium. The fibromatosis can also impact the cranial nerves, the ganglia on the posterior nerve roots, the nerves within the spinal canal, as well as the sympathetic nerves and ganglia, including the extensions of the motor nerves within the muscles. Although the nerve fibers are mechanically displaced and separated by the overgrown endoneurium, they do not experience any structural changes unless they are compressed while passing through a bony canal.

The disease probably originates before birth, although it may not make its appearance till adolescence or even till adult life. It is sometimes met with in several members of one family. It is recognised clinically by the presence of multiple tumours in the course of the nerves, and sometimes by palpable enlargement of the superficial nerve-trunks (Fig. 86). The tumours resemble the solitary trunk-neuroma, are usually quite insensitive, and many of them are unknown to the patient. As a result of injury or other exciting cause, however, one or other tumour may increase in size and become extremely sensitive; the pain is then agonising; it is increased by handling, and interferes with sleep. In these conditions, a malignant transformation of the fibroma into sarcoma is to be suspected. Motor disturbances are exceptional, unless in the case of tumours within the vertebral canal, which press on the spinal medulla and cause paraplegia.

The disease likely starts before birth, but it may not show up until adolescence or even adulthood. It sometimes appears in several members of the same family. Clinically, it is identified by the presence of multiple tumors along the nerves, and sometimes by noticeable enlargement of the superficial nerve trunks (Fig. 86). The tumors resemble solitary trunk neuromas, are usually quite insensitive, and many of them go unnoticed by the patient. However, due to injury or another triggering factor, one of the tumors may grow larger and become very sensitive; the pain then becomes excruciating, worsens with touch, and disrupts sleep. In these cases, there is a possibility of malignant transformation of the fibroma into sarcoma. Motor issues are rare, unless tumors are located within the vertebral canal, where they can press on the spinal cord and cause paraplegia.

Fig. 86.—Diffuse enlargement of Nerves in generalised Neuro-fibromatosis. (After R.W. Smith.)

Fig. 86.—Diffuse enlargement of Nerves in generalised Neuro-fibromatosis.

Fig. 86.—Widespread enlargement of nerves in generalized neurofibromatosis.

(After R. W. Smith.)

(After R. W. Smith.)

Neuro-fibromatosis is frequently accompanied by pigmentation of the skin in the form of brown spots or patches scattered over the trunk.

Neurofibromatosis often comes with skin pigmentation that appears as brown spots or patches spread across the body.

The disease is often stationary for long periods. In progressive cases the patient becomes exhausted, and usually dies of some intercurrent affection, particularly phthisis. The treatment is restricted to relieving symptoms and complications; removal of one of the tumours is to be strongly deprecated.

The disease often stays the same for long stretches of time. In progressive cases, the patient becomes worn out and typically dies from another condition, especially tuberculosis. The treatment mainly focuses on alleviating symptoms and complications; removing one of the tumors is strongly discouraged.

In a considerable proportion of cases one of the multiple tumours takes on the characters of a malignant growth (“secondary malignant neuroma,” Garrè). This malignant transformation may follow upon injury, or on an unsuccessful attempt to remove the tumour. The features are those of a rapidly growing sarcoma involving a nerve-trunk, with agonising pain and muscular cramps, followed by paralysis from destruction of the nerve fibres. The removal of the tumour is usually followed by recurrence, so that high amputation is the only treatment to be recommended. Metastasis to internal organs is exceptional.

In many cases, one of the multiple tumors behaves like a malignant growth (“secondary malignant neuroma,” Garrè). This malignant change can happen after an injury or a failed attempt to remove the tumor. The signs include a rapidly growing sarcoma affecting a nerve trunk, causing severe pain and muscular cramps, followed by paralysis due to the destruction of the nerve fibers. Removing the tumor often leads to it coming back, so high amputation is usually the only recommended treatment. Spread to internal organs is rare.

Fig. 87.—Plexiform Neuroma of small Sciatic Nerve, from a girl æt. 16. (Mr. Annandale's case.)

Fig. 87.—Plexiform Neuroma of small Sciatic Nerve, from a girl æt. 16.

Fig. 87.—Plexiform Neuroma of small Sciatic Nerve, from a 16-year-old girl.

(Mr. Annandale's case.)

(Mr. Annandale's situation.)

There are other types of neuro-fibromatosis which require brief mention.

There are other types of neurofibromatosis that need to be briefly mentioned.

The plexiform neuroma (Fig. 87) is a fibromatosis confined to the distribution of one or more contiguous nerves or of a plexus of nerves, and it may occur either by itself or along with multiple tumours of the nerve-trunks and with pigmentation of the skin. The clinical features are those of an ill-defined swelling composed of a number of tortuous, convoluted cords, lying in a loose areolar tissue and freely movable on one another. It is rarely the seat of pain or tenderness. It most often appears in the early years of life, sometimes in relation to a pigmented or hairy mole. It is of slow growth, may remain stationary for long periods, and has little or no tendency to become malignant. It is usually subcutaneous, and is frequently situated on the head or neck in the distribution of the trigeminal or superficial cervical nerves. There is no necessity for its removal, but this may be indicated because of disfigurement, especially on the face or scalp or because its bulk interferes with function. When involving the ophthalmic division of the trigeminus, for example, it may cause enlargement of the upper lid and proptosis, with danger to the function of the globe. The results of excision are usually satisfactory, even if the removal is not complete.

The plexiform neuroma (Fig. 87) is a type of fibromatosis that is limited to the area served by one or more adjacent nerves or a nerve plexus. It can occur on its own or along with multiple tumors of the nerve trunks and skin pigmentation. Clinically, it presents as an ill-defined swelling made up of several twisted, convoluted cords lying in loose connective tissue, moving freely against one another. It is rarely painful or tender. It typically appears in early childhood, sometimes associated with a pigmented or hairy mole. It grows slowly, can stay the same size for long periods, and shows little to no potential for malignancy. It usually occurs beneath the skin and often appears on the head or neck, in the areas of the trigeminal or superficial cervical nerves. While removal isn't necessary, it may be recommended due to cosmetic concerns—especially on the face or scalp—or if its size affects function. For example, if it involves the ophthalmic division of the trigeminal nerve, it can lead to swelling of the upper eyelid and eye bulging, posing risks to the eye's function. Generally, the results of surgical removal are satisfactory, even if the entire growth isn't extracted.

Fig. 88.—Multiple Neuro-fibromas of Skin (Molluscum fibrosum, or Recklinghausen's disease).

Fig. 88.—Multiple Neuro-fibromas of Skin (Molluscum fibrosum, or Recklinghausen's disease).

Fig. 88.—Multiple Neurofibromas of Skin (Molluscum fibrosum, or Recklinghausen's disease).

The cutaneous neuro-fibroma or molluscum fibrosum has been shown by Recklinghausen to be a soft fibroma related to the terminal filaments of one of the cutaneous nerves (Fig. 88). The disease appears in the form of multiple, soft, projecting tumours, scattered all over the body, except the palms of the hands and soles of the feet. The tumours are of all sizes, some being no larger than a pin's head, whilst many are as big as a filbert and a few even larger. Many are sessile and others are distinctly pedunculated, but all are covered with skin. They are mobile, soft to the touch, and of the consistence of firm fat. In exceptional cases one of the skin tumours may attain an enormous size and cause a hideous deformity, hanging down by its own weight in lobulated or folded masses (pachy-dermatocele). The treatment consists in removing the larger swellings. In some cases molluscum fibrosum is associated with pigmentation of the skin and with multiple tumours of the nerve-trunks. The small multiple tumours rarely call for interference.

The cutaneous neurofibroma or molluscum fibrosum has been shown by Recklinghausen to be a soft fibroma connected to the terminal filaments of one of the skin nerves (Fig. 88). The condition appears as multiple, soft, protruding tumors scattered all over the body, except on the palms of the hands and the soles of the feet. The tumors come in all sizes, some as small as a pinhead, while many are as large as a filbert and a few are even bigger. Many are sessile, while others are distinctly pedunculated, but all are covered with skin. They are movable, soft to the touch, and have a consistency similar to firm fat. In rare cases, one of the skin tumors may grow to an enormous size, leading to a grotesque deformity, hanging down by its own weight in lobulated or folded masses (pachy-dermatocele). The treatment involves removing the larger swellings. In some cases, molluscum fibrosum is linked with skin pigmentation and with multiple tumors on the nerve trunks. The small multiple tumors typically do not require treatment.

Fig. 89.—Elephantiasis Neuromatosa in a woman æt. 28

Fig. 89.—Elephantiasis Neuromatosa in a woman æt. 28

Fig. 89.—Elephantiasis Neuromatosa in a 28-year-old woman

Elephantiasis neuromatosa is the name applied by Virchow to a condition in which a limb is swollen and misshapen as a result of the extension of a neuro-fibromatosis to the skin and subcutaneous cellular tissue of the extremity as a whole (Fig. 89). It usually begins in early life without apparent cause, and it may be associated with multiple tumours of the nerve-trunks. The inconvenience caused by the bulk and weight of the limb may justify its removal.

Elephantiasis neuromatosa is the term used by Virchow to describe a condition where a limb becomes swollen and misshapen due to the spread of neurofibromatosis to the skin and subcutaneous tissue of the entire limb (Fig. 89). It often starts in early childhood without an obvious cause, and may be linked to multiple tumors on the nerve trunks. The discomfort from the size and weight of the limb could make amputation justifiable.

SURGERY OF THE INDIVIDUAL NERVES[6]

[6] We desire here to acknowledge our indebtedness to Mr. James Sherren's work on Injuries of Nerves and their Treatment.

[6] We want to express our gratitude to Mr. James Sherren for his work on Injuries of Nerves and their Treatment.

The Brachial Plexus.—Lesions of the brachial plexus may be divided into those above the clavicle and those below that bone.

The Brachial Plexus.—Injuries to the brachial plexus can be categorized into those occurring above the clavicle and those occurring below that bone.

In the supra-clavicular injuries, the violence applied to the head or shoulder causes over-stretching of the anterior branches (primary divisions) of the cervical nerves, the fifth, or the fifth and sixth being those most liable to suffer. Sometimes the traction is exerted upon the plexus from below, as when a man in falling from a height endeavours to save himself by clutching at some projection, and the lesion then mainly affects the first dorsal nerve. There is tearing of the nerve sheaths, with hæmorrhage, but in severe cases partial or complete severance of nerve fibres may occur and these give way at different levels. During the healing process an excess of fibrous tissue is formed, which may interfere with regeneration.

In supra-clavicular injuries, trauma to the head or shoulder stretches the front branches (primary divisions) of the cervical nerves, with the fifth or the fifth and sixth nerves being the most vulnerable. Sometimes, the pulling force affects the plexus from below, like when a person falling from a height tries to grab onto something for support, which primarily impacts the first dorsal nerve. This leads to tears in the nerve sheaths and bleeding, and in severe cases, nerve fibers can be partially or completely severed, breaking at different points. During healing, excess fibrous tissue forms, which can hinder regeneration.

Post-anæsthetic paralysis occurs in patients in whom, during the course of an operation, the arm is abducted and rotated laterally or extended above the head, causing over-stretching of the plexus, especially of the fifth, or fifth and sixth, anterior branches.

Post-anesthetic paralysis happens in patients when, during surgery, the arm is moved away from the body and rotated outward or extended above the head, leading to excessive stretching of the plexus, particularly affecting the fifth, or fifth and sixth, anterior branches.

A cervical rib may damage the plexus by direct pressure, the part usually affected being the medial cord, which is made up of fibres from the eighth cervical and first dorsal nerves.

A cervical rib can harm the plexus through direct pressure, typically affecting the medial cord, which consists of fibers from the eighth cervical and first dorsal nerves.

When a lesion of the plexus complicates a fracture of the clavicle, the nerve injury is due, not to pressure on or laceration of the nerves by fragments of bone, but to the violence causing the fracture, and this is usually applied to the point of the shoulder.

When a plexus injury complicates a clavicle fracture, the nerve damage is not caused by pressure on or tearing of the nerves from bone fragments, but rather from the force that caused the fracture, which typically impacts the shoulder area.

Penetrating wounds, apart from those met with in military practice, are rare.

Penetrating wounds, aside from those encountered in military situations, are uncommon.

In the infra-clavicular injuries, the lesion most often results from the pressure of the dislocated head of the humerus; occasionally from attempts made to reduce the dislocation by the heel-in-the-axilla method, or from fracture of the upper end of the humerus or of the neck of the scapula. The whole plexus may suffer, but more frequently the medial cord is alone implicated.

In infra-clavicular injuries, the damage usually comes from the pressure of the dislocated head of the humerus; sometimes it happens due to attempts to reposition the dislocation using the heel-in-the-axilla method, or from a fracture at the top of the humerus or the neck of the scapula. The entire plexus can be affected, but more often only the medial cord is involved.

Clinical Features.—Three types of lesion result from indirect violence: the whole plexus; the upper-arm type; and the lower-arm type.

Clinical Features.—Three types of injuries result from indirect violence: the whole plexus; the upper-arm type; and the lower-arm type.

When the whole plexus is involved, sensibility is lost over the entire forearm and hand and over the lateral surface of the arm in its distal two-thirds. All the muscles of the arm, forearm, and hand are paralysed, and, as a rule, also the pectorals and spinati, but the rhomboids and serratus anterior escape. There is paralysis of the sympathetic fibres to the eye and orbit, with narrowing of the palpebral fissure, recession of the globe, and the pupil is slow to dilate when shaded from the light.

When the entire plexus is affected, sensation is lost in the whole forearm and hand, as well as the outer part of the arm in its lower two-thirds. All the muscles in the arm, forearm, and hand are paralyzed, and usually the pectorals and rotator cuff muscles are too, but the rhomboids and serratus anterior are spared. There is paralysis of the sympathetic nerves to the eye and orbit, leading to a narrowing of the eyelid opening, retraction of the eyeball, and the pupil is slow to dilate in dim light.

The upper-arm type—Erb-Duchenne paralysis—is that most frequently met with, and it is due to a lesion of the fifth anterior branch, or, it may be, also of the sixth. The position of the upper limb is typical: the arm and forearm hang close to the side, with the forearm extended and pronated; the deltoid, spinati, biceps, brachialis, and supinators are paralysed, and in some cases the radial extensors of the wrist and the pronator teres are also affected. The patient is unable to supinate the forearm or to abduct the arm, and in most cases to flex the forearm. He may, however, regain some power of flexing the forearm when it is fully pronated, the extensors of the wrist becoming feeble flexors of the elbow. There is, as a rule, no loss of sensibility, but complaint may be made of tickling and of pins-and-needles over the lateral aspect of the arm. The abnormal position of the limb may persist although the muscles regain the power of voluntary movement, and as the condition frequently follows a fall on the shoulder, great care is necessary in diagnosis, as the condition is apt to be attributed to an injury to the axillary (circumflex) nerve.

The upper-arm type—Erb-Duchenne paralysis—is the most commonly encountered, and it's caused by damage to the fifth anterior branch, or possibly the sixth as well. The typical position of the upper limb is as follows: the arm and forearm hang close to the body, with the forearm extended and facing down; the deltoid, rotator cuff muscles, biceps, brachialis, and supinators are paralyzed, and in some instances, the wrist extensors and pronator teres are also impacted. The patient cannot supinate the forearm or lift the arm away from the body, and in most cases, they struggle to flex the forearm. However, they might regain some ability to flex the forearm when it is fully pronated, as the wrist extensors become weak flexors of the elbow. Generally, there is no loss of sensation, but patients may report tingling and a prickly feeling on the outer side of the arm. The abnormal position of the limb can persist even after the muscles regain voluntary movement, and because this condition often follows a fall onto the shoulder, careful diagnosis is essential, as it may be mistaken for an injury to the axillary (circumflex) nerve.

The lower-arm type of paralysis, associated with the name of Klumpke, is usually due to over-stretching of the plexus, and especially affects the anterior branch of the first dorsal nerve. In typical cases all the intrinsic muscles of the hand are affected, and the hand assumes the claw shape. Sensibility is usually altered over the medial side of the arm and forearm, and there is paralysis of the sympathetic.

The lower-arm type of paralysis, named after Klumpke, is typically caused by excessive stretching of the plexus and especially impacts the anterior branch of the first dorsal nerve. In standard cases, all the intrinsic muscles of the hand are affected, causing the hand to take on a claw-like shape. Sensitivity is usually altered on the inner side of the arm and forearm, and there is paralysis of the sympathetic nervous system.

Infra-clavicular injuries, as already stated, are most often produced by a sub-coracoid dislocation of the humerus; the medial cord is that most frequently injured, and the muscles paralysed are those supplied by the ulnar nerve, with, in addition, those intrinsic muscles of the hand supplied by the median. Sensibility is affected over the medial surface of the forearm and ulnar area of the hand. Injury of the lateral and posterior cords is very rare.

Infra-clavicular injuries, as mentioned earlier, are usually caused by a sub-coracoid dislocation of the humerus; the medial cord is the one most often injured, and the muscles that become paralyzed are those supplied by the ulnar nerve, along with the intrinsic muscles of the hand supplied by the median nerve. Sensation is affected on the medial side of the forearm and the ulnar part of the hand. Injuries to the lateral and posterior cords are very uncommon.

Treatment is carried out on the lines already laid down for nerve injuries in general. It is impossible to diagnose between complete and incomplete rupture of the nerve cords, until sufficient time has elapsed to allow of the establishment of the reaction of degeneration. If this is present at the end of fourteen days, operation should not be delayed. Access to the cords of the plexus is obtained by a dissection similar to that employed for the subclavian artery, and the nerves are sought for as they emerge from under cover of the scalenus anterior, and are then traced until the seat of injury is found. In the case of the first dorsal nerve, it may be necessary temporarily to resect the clavicle. The usual after-treatment must be persisted in until recovery ensues, and care must be taken that the paralysed muscles do not become over-stretched. The prognosis is less favourable in the supra-clavicular lesions than in those below the clavicle, which nearly always recover without surgical intervention.

Treatment follows the established protocols for nerve injuries in general. It's impossible to distinguish between a complete and an incomplete rupture of the nerve cords until enough time has passed to observe the reaction of degeneration. If this reaction is present after fourteen days, surgery should not be postponed. Access to the cords of the plexus is achieved through a dissection similar to that used for the subclavian artery, and the nerves are located as they come out from under the scalenus anterior, then traced until the injury site is found. In the case of the first dorsal nerve, it may be necessary to temporarily remove the clavicle. The usual aftercare must continue until recovery occurs, and care should be taken to prevent the paralyzed muscles from becoming overstretched. The outlook is less favorable for supra-clavicular injuries compared to those below the clavicle, which almost always recover without the need for surgery.

In the brachial birth-paralysis met with in infants, the lesion is due to over-stretching of the plexus, and is nearly always of the Erb-Duchenne type. The injury is usually unilateral, it occurs with almost equal frequency in breech and in vertex presentations, and the left arm is more often affected than the right. The lesion is seldom recognised at birth. The first symptom noticed is tenderness in the supra-clavicular region, the child crying when this part is touched or the arm is moved. The attitude may be that of the Erb-Duchenne type, or the whole of the muscles of the upper limb may be flaccid, and the arm hangs powerless. A considerable proportion of the cases recover spontaneously. The arm is to be kept at rest, with the affected muscles relaxed, and, as soon as tenderness has disappeared, daily massage and passive movements are employed. The reaction of degeneration can rarely be satisfactorily tested before the child is three months old, but if it is present, an operation should be performed. After operation, the shoulder should be elevated so that no traction is exerted on the affected cords.

In brachial birth paralysis seen in infants, the injury is caused by overstretching of the plexus and is almost always of the Erb-Duchenne type. The injury usually affects one side and occurs with nearly equal frequency in breech and vertex presentations, with the left arm being more commonly affected than the right. The injury is rarely recognized at birth. The first sign that is noticed is tenderness in the supraclavicular area, causing the child to cry when this area is touched or the arm is moved. The posture may resemble the Erb-Duchenne type, or all the muscles in the upper limb may be limp, resulting in a powerless arm. A significant number of cases recover naturally. The arm should be kept at rest with the affected muscles relaxed, and once tenderness has subsided, daily massage and passive movements can be started. The reaction of degeneration is usually hard to test satisfactorily before the child is three months old, but if it is present, surgery should be done. After surgery, the shoulder should be elevated to avoid putting any strain on the affected nerves.

The long thoracic nerve (nerve of Bell), which supplies the serratus anterior, is rarely injured. In those whose occupation entails carrying weights upon the shoulder it may be contused, and the resulting paralysis of the serratus is usually combined with paralysis of the lower part of the trapezius, the branches from the third and fourth cervical nerves which supply this muscle also being exposed to pressure as they pass across the root of the neck. There is complaint of pain above the clavicle, and winging of the scapula; the patient is unable to raise the arm in front of the body above the level of the shoulder or to perform any forward pushing movements; on attempting either of these the winging of the scapula is at once increased. If the scapula is compared with that on the sound side, it is seen that, in addition to the lower angle being more prominent, the spine is more horizontal and the lower angle nearer the middle line. The majority of these cases recover if the limb is placed at absolute rest, the elbow supported, and massage and galvanism persevered with. If the paralysis persists, the sterno-costal portion of the pectoralis major may be transplanted to the lower angle of the scapula.

The long thoracic nerve (Bell’s nerve), which controls the serratus anterior, is rarely damaged. However, in people who frequently carry heavy weights on their shoulders, it can get injured, leading to paralysis of the serratus, often accompanied by paralysis of the lower part of the trapezius. The branches from the third and fourth cervical nerves that supply this muscle are also vulnerable to pressure as they travel across the neck. Patients commonly report pain above the clavicle and winging of the scapula; they struggle to lift their arm in front of their body above shoulder level or perform any forward pushing movements; attempting either of these actions worsens the winging of the scapula. When comparing the affected scapula with the healthy one, it's noticeable that the lower angle is more prominent, the spine is more horizontal, and the lower angle is closer to the center line. Most cases recover if the arm is kept completely still, the elbow is supported, and treatment with massage and electrical stimulation is continued. If the paralysis continues, the sterno-costal portion of the pectoralis major can be moved to the lower angle of the scapula.

The long thoracic nerve may be cut across while clearing out the axilla in operating for cancer of the breast. The displacement of the scapula is not so marked as in the preceding type, and the patient is able to perform pushing movements below the level of the shoulder. If the reaction of degeneration develops, an operation may be performed, the ends of the nerve being sutured, or the distal end grafted into the posterior cord of the brachial plexus.

The long thoracic nerve can be accidentally cut while cleaning out the armpit during breast cancer surgery. The shoulder blade displacement isn't as pronounced as in the previous case, and the patient can push movements below shoulder level. If degeneration occurs, surgery can be done where the nerve ends are stitched together, or the end can be grafted into the back part of the brachial plexus.

The Axillary (Circumflex) Nerve.—In the majority of cases in which paralysis of the deltoid follows upon an injury of the shoulder, it is due to a lesion of the fifth cervical nerve, as has already been described in injuries of the brachial plexus. The axillary nerve itself as it passes round the neck of the humerus is most liable to be injured from the pressure of a crutch, or of the head of the humerus in sub-glenoid dislocation, or in fracture of the neck of the scapula or of the humerus. In miners, who work for long periods lying on the side, the muscle may be paralysed by direct pressure on the terminal filaments of the nerve, and the nerve may also be involved as a result of disease in the sub-deltoid bursa.

The Axillary (Circumflex) Nerve.—In most cases where paralysis of the deltoid occurs after a shoulder injury, it is due to damage to the fifth cervical nerve, as previously described in injuries to the brachial plexus. The axillary nerve, as it wraps around the neck of the humerus, is particularly at risk of being injured from the pressure of a crutch, the head of the humerus in a sub-glenoid dislocation, or from fractures of the neck of the scapula or the humerus. In miners who spend long periods lying on their sides, the muscle may become paralyzed due to direct pressure on the nerve's terminal filaments, and the nerve may also be affected by disease in the sub-deltoid bursa.

The deltoid is wasted, and the acromion unduly prominent. In recent cases paralysis of the muscle is easily detected. In cases of long standing it is not so simple, because other muscles, the spinati, the clavicular fibres of the pectoral and the serratus, take its place and elevate the arm; there is always loss of sensation on the lateral aspect of the shoulder. There is rarely any call for operative treatment, as the paralysis is usually compensated for by other muscles.

The deltoid is atrophied, and the acromion is overly prominent. In recent cases, muscle paralysis is easy to spot. In long-standing cases, it's not as straightforward, because other muscles, like the spinati, the clavicular fibers of the pectoral, and the serratus, compensate and lift the arm; there is always a lack of sensation on the outer part of the shoulder. There's rarely a need for surgical treatment, since other muscles typically compensate for the paralysis.

When the supra-scapular nerve is contused or stretched in injuries of the shoulder, the spinati muscles are paralysed and wasted, the spine of the scapula is unduly prominent, and there is impairment in the power of abducting the arm and rotating it laterally.

When the supra-scapular nerve is bruised or stretched in shoulder injuries, the spinati muscles are paralyzed and weakened, the spine of the scapula sticks out more than usual, and there is a loss of strength in lifting the arm out to the side and rotating it outward.

The musculo-cutaneous nerve is very rarely injured; when cut across, there is paralysis of the coraco-brachialis, biceps, and part of the brachialis, but no movements are abolished, the forearm being flexed, in the pronated position, by the brachio-radialis and long radial extensor of the wrist; in the supinated position, by that portion of the brachialis supplied by the radial nerve. Supination is feebly performed by the supinator muscle. Protopathic and epicritic sensibility are lost over the radial side of the forearm.

The musculo-cutaneous nerve is rarely injured; if it gets cut, it leads to paralysis of the coraco-brachialis, biceps, and part of the brachialis, but it doesn't completely stop movement. The forearm can still be flexed in the pronated position by the brachio-radialis and long radial extensor of the wrist; in the supinated position, it's flexed by the part of the brachialis that the radial nerve innervates. Supination is only weakly performed by the supinator muscle. Protopathic and epicritic sensitivity is lost on the radial side of the forearm.

Radial (Musculo-Spiral) Nerve.—From its anatomical relationships this trunk is more exposed to injury than any other nerve in the body. It is frequently compressed against the humerus in sleeping with the arm resting on the back of a chair, especially in the deep sleep of alcoholic intoxication (drunkard's palsy). It may be pressed upon by a crutch in the axilla, by the dislocated head of the humerus, or by violent compression of the arm, as when an elastic tourniquet is applied too tightly. The most serious and permanent injuries of this nerve are associated with fractures of the humerus, especially those from direct violence attended with comminution of the bone. The nerve may be crushed or torn by one of the fragments at the time of the injury, or at a later period may be compressed by callus.

Radial (Musculo-Spiral) Nerve.—Due to its anatomy, this nerve trunk is more prone to injury than any other nerve in the body. It's often pinched against the humerus when someone sleeps with their arm resting on the back of a chair, particularly during deep sleep from alcohol intoxication (known as drunkard's palsy). It can also be pressed by a crutch in the armpit, by a dislocated humerus, or through extreme force on the arm, such as when an elastic tourniquet is applied too tightly. The most severe and lasting injuries to this nerve often occur with humerus fractures, especially those resulting from direct impact that splinters the bone. The nerve might be crushed or torn by one of the bone fragments at the time of injury, or it can be compressed later due to bone healing.

Clinical Features.—Immediately after the injury it is impossible to tell whether the nerve is torn across or merely compressed. The patient may complain of numbness and tingling in the distribution of the superficial branch of the nerve, but it is a striking fact, that so long as the nerve is divided below the level at which it gives off the dorsal cutaneous nerve of the forearm (external cutaneous branch), there is no loss of sensation. When it is divided above the origin of the dorsal cutaneous branch, or when the dorsal branch of the musculo-cutaneous nerve is also divided, there is a loss of sensibility on the dorsum of the hand.

Clinical Features.—Right after the injury, it’s hard to determine if the nerve is completely torn or just compressed. The patient might report numbness and tingling in the area supplied by the superficial branch of the nerve, but it's noteworthy that as long as the nerve is cut below the point where it branches off into the dorsal cutaneous nerve of the forearm (external cutaneous branch), there won’t be any loss of sensation. However, if it’s cut above where the dorsal cutaneous branch originates, or if the dorsal branch of the musculo-cutaneous nerve is also cut, there will be a loss of sensibility on the back of the hand.

The motor symptoms predominate, the muscles affected being the extensors of the wrist and fingers, and the supinators. There is a characteristic “drop-wrist”; the wrist is flexed and pronated, and the patient is unable to dorsiflex the wrist or fingers (Fig. 90). If the hand and proximal phalanges are supported, the second and third phalanges may be partly extended by the interossei and lumbricals. There is also considerable impairment of power in the muscles which antagonise those that are paralysed, so that the grasp of the hand is feeble, and the patient almost loses the use of it; in some cases this would appear to be due to the median nerve having been injured at the same time.

The motor symptoms are the main issue, primarily affecting the muscles that extend the wrist and fingers, as well as the supinators. There's a distinctive "drop-wrist" condition; the wrist is bent and turned inward, and the patient can't lift the wrist or fingers back up (Fig. 90). If the hand and the proximal phalanges are supported, the second and third phalanges might be partially extended by the interossei and lumbricals. There is also significant weakness in the muscles that oppose those that are paralyzed, resulting in a weak grip, leaving the patient nearly unable to use their hand; in some cases, this seems to be because the median nerve was also injured at the same time.

Fig. 90.—Drop-wrist following Fracture of Shaft of Humerus.

Fig. 90.—Drop-wrist following Fracture of Shaft of Humerus.

Fig. 90.—Wrist drop after a fracture of the humerus shaft.

If the lesion is high up, as it is, for example, in crutch paralysis, the triceps and anconeus may also suffer.

If the injury is high up, like in crutch paralysis, the triceps and anconeus might also be affected.

Treatment.—The slighter forms of injury by compression recover under massage, douching, and electricity. If there is drop-wrist, the hand and forearm are placed on a palmar splint, with the hand dorsiflexed to nearly a right angle, and this position is maintained until voluntary dorsiflexion at the wrist returns to the normal. Recovery is sometimes delayed for several months.

Treatment.—The milder types of injury from compression heal with massage, water treatments, and electrical stimulation. If there is wrist drop, the hand and forearm are positioned on a palm splint, with the hand bent back at nearly a right angle. This position is kept until the person can voluntarily bend their wrist back to normal. Recovery can sometimes take several months.

In the more severe injuries associated with fracture of the humerus and attended with the reaction of degeneration, it is necessary to cut down upon the nerve and free it from the pressure of a fragment of bone or from callus or adhesions. If the nerve is torn across, the ends must be sutured, and if this is impossible owing to loss of tissue, the gap may be bridged by a graft taken from the superficial branch of the radial nerve, or the ends may be implanted into the median.

In more serious injuries that involve a humerus fracture and lead to degeneration, it's essential to access the nerve and relieve it from the pressure caused by a bone fragment, callus, or adhesions. If the nerve is completely torn, the ends need to be stitched together. If that isn't possible due to tissue loss, a graft from the superficial branch of the radial nerve can be used to bridge the gap, or the ends can be connected to the median nerve.

Finally, in cases in which the paralysis is permanent and incurable, the disability may be relieved by operation. A fascial graft can be employed to act as a ligament permanently extending the wrist; it is attached to the third and fourth metacarpal bones distally and to the radius or ulna proximally. The flexor carpi radialis can then be joined up with the extensor digitorum communis by passing its tendon through an aperture in the interosseous membrane, or better still, through the pronator quadratus, as there is less likelihood of the formation of adhesions when the tendon passes through muscle than through interosseous membrane. The palmaris longus is anastomosed with the abductor pollicis longus (extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis), thus securing a fair amount of abduction of the thumb. The flexor carpi ulnaris may also be anastomosed with the common extensor of the fingers. The extensors of the wrist may be shortened, so as to place the hand in the position of dorsal flexion, and thus improve the attitude and grasp of the hand.

Finally, in cases where the paralysis is permanent and can't be cured, surgery may help relieve the disability. A fascial graft can be used to serve as a ligament that permanently extends the wrist; it's connected to the third and fourth metacarpal bones at the distal end and to the radius or ulna at the proximal end. The flexor carpi radialis can then be connected to the extensor digitorum communis by threading its tendon through a hole in the interosseous membrane, or preferably, through the pronator quadratus, since there's a lower chance of adhesions forming when the tendon goes through muscle rather than the interosseous membrane. The palmaris longus is connected to the abductor pollicis longus (extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis), allowing for a good amount of thumb abduction. The flexor carpi ulnaris can also be connected to the common extensor of the fingers. The wrist extensors can be shortened to position the hand in dorsal flexion, improving the hand's posture and grip.

The superficial branch of the radial (radial nerve) and the deep branch (posterior interosseous), apart from suffering in lesions of the radial, are liable to be contused or torn is dislocation of the head of the radius, and in fracture of the neck of the bone. The deep branch may be divided as it passes through the supinator in operations on old fractures and dislocations in the region of the elbow. Division of the superficial branch in the upper two-thirds of the forearm produces no loss of sensibility; division in the lower third after the nerve has become associated with branches from the musculo-cutaneous is followed by a loss of sensibility on the radial side of the hand and thumb. Wounds on the dorsal surface of the wrist and forearm are often followed by loss of sensibility over a larger area, because the musculo-cutaneous nerve is divided as well, and some of the fibres of the lower lateral cutaneous branch of the radial.

The superficial branch of the radial (radial nerve) and the deep branch (posterior interosseous), aside from being affected in radial nerve injuries, can be bruised or torn during the dislocation of the head of the radius or in a fracture of the neck of the bone. The deep branch can be cut as it goes through the supinator during surgeries on older fractures and dislocations in the elbow area. Cutting the superficial branch in the upper two-thirds of the forearm doesn’t result in a loss of sensation; however, cutting it in the lower third after the nerve has connected with branches from the musculo-cutaneous nerve leads to a loss of feeling on the radial side of the hand and thumb. Injuries on the back of the wrist and forearm often result in a greater loss of sensation since the musculo-cutaneous nerve may also be cut, along with some fibers from the lower lateral cutaneous branch of the radial.

Fig. 91.—To illustrate the Loss of Sensation produced by Division of the Median Nerve. The area of complete cutaneous insensibility is shaded black. The parts insensitive to light touch and to intermediate degrees of temperature are enclosed within the dotted line. (After Head and Sherren.)

Fig. 91.—To illustrate the Loss of Sensation produced by Division of the Median Nerve. The area of complete cutaneous insensibility is shaded black. The parts insensitive to light touch and to intermediate degrees of temperature are enclosed within the dotted line. (After Head and Sherren.)

Fig. 91.—To show the loss of sensation caused by cutting the median nerve. The area completely lacking skin sensitivity is shaded in black. The regions that don't respond to light touch and to medium temperature changes are marked within the dotted line. (After Head and Sherren.)

The Median Nerve is most frequently injured in wounds made by broken glass in the region of the wrist. It may also be injured in fractures of the lower end of the humerus, in fractures of both bones of the forearm, and as a result of pressure by splints. After division at the elbow, there is impairment of mobility which affects the thumb, and to a less extent the index finger: the terminal phalanx of the thumb cannot be flexed owing to the paralysis of the flexor pollicis longus, and the index can only be flexed at its metacarpo-phalangeal joint by the interosseous muscles attached to it. Pronation of the forearm is feeble, and is completed by the weight of the hand. After division at the wrist, the abductor-opponens group of muscles and the two lateral lumbricals only are affected; the abduction of the thumb can be feebly imitated by the short extensor and the long abductor (ext. ossis metacarpi pollicis), while opposition may be simulated by contraction of the long flexor and the short abductor of the thumb; the paralysis of the two medial lumbricals produces no symptoms that can be recognised. It is important to remember that when the median nerve is divided at the wrist, deep touch can be appreciated over the whole of the area supplied by the nerve; the injury, therefore, is liable to be over looked. If, however, the tendons are divided as well as the nerve, there is insensibility to deep touch. The areas of epicritic and of protopathic insensibility are illustrated in Fig. 91. The division of the nerve at the elbow, or even at the axilla, does not increase the extent of the loss of epicritic or protopathic sensibility, but usually affects deep sensibility.

The Median Nerve is most commonly injured by wounds from broken glass around the wrist. It can also be damaged by fractures at the lower end of the humerus, fractures of both bones in the forearm, or due to pressure from splints. After division at the elbow, there is a reduction in movement affecting the thumb and, to a lesser extent, the index finger: the tip of the thumb cannot be bent because of the paralysis of the flexor pollicis longus, and the index finger can only bend at its metacarpo-phalangeal joint through the interosseous muscles attached to it. Pronation of the forearm is weak and relies on the weight of the hand. After division at the wrist, only the abductor-opponens group of muscles and the two lateral lumbricals are affected; the thumb can only be weakly abducted by the short extensor and the long abductor (ext. ossis metacarpi pollicis), while opposition may be mimicked by the contraction of the long flexor and the short abductor of the thumb; paralysis of the two medial lumbricals does not produce any noticeable symptoms. It's important to note that when the median nerve is severed at the wrist, deep touch can still be felt over the entire area served by the nerve, so the injury can easily be missed. However, if the tendons are also severed along with the nerve, there will be a lack of sensation to deep touch. The areas of epicritic and protopathic insensitivity are shown in Fig. 91. Cutting the nerve at the elbow, or even at the axilla, does not increase the loss of epicritic or protopathic sensation, but it typically impacts deep sensation.

Fig. 92.—To illustrate Loss of Sensation produced by complete Division of Ulnar Nerve. Loss of all forms of cutaneous sensibility is represented by the shaded area. The parts insensitive to light touch and to intermediate degrees of heat and cold are enclosed within the dotted line. (Head and Sherren.)

Fig. 92.—To illustrate Loss of Sensation produced by complete Division of Ulnar Nerve. Loss of all forms of cutaneous sensibility is represented by the shaded area. The parts insensitive to light touch and to intermediate degrees of heat and cold are enclosed within the dotted line. (Head and Sherren.)

Fig. 92.—To show the loss of sensation caused by complete division of the ulnar nerve. The shaded area represents the total loss of skin sensitivity. The areas that are insensitive to light touch and moderate temperatures are outlined by the dotted line. (Head and Sherren.)

The Ulnar Nerve.—The most common injury of this nerve is its division in transverse accidental wounds just above the wrist. In the arm it may be contused, along with the radial, in crutch paralysis; in the region of the elbow it may be injured in fractures or dislocations, or it may be accidentally divided in the operation for excising the elbow-joint.

The Ulnar Nerve.—The most common injury to this nerve occurs when it is cut in transverse accidental wounds just above the wrist. In the arm, it can be bruised, along with the radial nerve, in cases of crutch paralysis. At the elbow, it may get damaged during fractures or dislocations, or it could be accidentally cut during surgery to remove the elbow joint.

When it is injured at or above the elbow, there is paralysis of the flexor carpi ulnaris, the ulnar half of the flexor digitorum profundus, all the interossei, the two medial lumbricals, and the adductors of the thumb. The hand assumes a characteristic attitude: the index and middle fingers are extended at the metacarpo-phalangeal joints owing to paralysis of the interosseous muscles attached to them; the little and ring fingers are hyper-extended at these joints in consequence of the paralysis of the lumbricals; all the fingers are flexed at the inter-phalangeal joints, the flexion being most marked in the little and ring fingers—claw-hand or main en griffe. On flexing the wrist, the hand is tilted to the radial side, but the paralysis of the flexor carpi ulnaris is often compensated for by the action of the palmaris longus. The little and ring fingers can be flexed to a slight degree by the slips of the flexor sublimis attached to them and supplied by the median nerve; flexion of the terminal phalanx of the little finger is almost impossible. Adduction and abduction movements of the fingers are lost. Adduction of the thumb is carried out, not by the paralysed adductor pollicis, but the movement may be simulated by the long flexor and extensor muscles of the thumb. Epicritic sensibility is lost over the little finger, the ulnar half of the ring finger, and that part of the palm and dorsum of the hand to the ulnar side of a line drawn longitudinally through the ring finger and continued upwards. Protopathic sensibility is lost over an area which varies in different cases. Deep sensibility is usually lost over an area almost as extensive as that of protopathic insensibility.

When the injury occurs at or above the elbow, it leads to paralysis of the flexor carpi ulnaris, the ulnar half of the flexor digitorum profundus, all the interossei, the two medial lumbricals, and the thumb adductors. The hand takes on a distinct position: the index and middle fingers are straight at the metacarpo-phalangeal joints due to paralysis of the interosseous muscles connected to them; the little and ring fingers are hyper-extended at these joints because of the paralysis of the lumbricals; all fingers are bent at the inter-phalangeal joints, with the greatest flexion seen in the little and ring fingers—this is known as claw-hand or main en griffe. When the wrist is bent, the hand tilts toward the radial side, but the paralysis of the flexor carpi ulnaris is often balanced out by the action of the palmaris longus. The little and ring fingers can still flex a bit thanks to the slips of the flexor sublimis attached to them and supplied by the median nerve; however, bending the tip of the little finger is nearly impossible. Movements for adduction and abduction of the fingers are lost. The thumb can still be adducted not by the paralyzed adductor pollicis, but this movement may be mimicked by the long flexor and extensor muscles of the thumb. Epicritic sensation is lost over the little finger, the ulnar half of the ring finger, and that part of the palm and back of the hand on the ulnar side of a line drawn vertically through the ring finger and extended upwards. Protopathic sensation is also absent over an area that varies in different cases. Deep sensation is usually lost over an area nearly as wide as that of protopathic insensitivity.

When the nerve is divided at the wrist, the adjacent tendons are also frequently severed. If divided below the point at which its dorsal branch is given off, the sensory paralysis is much less marked, and the injury is therefore liable to be overlooked until the wasting of muscles and typical main en griffe ensue. The loss of sensibility after division of the nerve before the dorsal branch is given off resembles that after division at the elbow, except that in uncomplicated cases deep sensibility is usually retained. If the tendons are divided as well, however, deep touch is also lost.

When the nerve is cut at the wrist, the nearby tendons are often cut as well. If it's cut below where the dorsal branch branches off, the sensory paralysis is not as noticeable, so the injury might be missed until muscle wasting and the typical claw hand occur. The loss of sensation after cutting the nerve before the dorsal branch is similar to what happens when it's cut at the elbow, except that in uncomplicated cases, deep sensation is typically preserved. However, if the tendons are cut too, deep touch is lost as well.

Care must be taken in all these injuries to prevent deformity; a splint must be worn, at least during the night, until the muscles regain their power of voluntary movement, and then exercises should be instituted.

Care must be taken with all these injuries to prevent deformity; a splint should be worn, at least at night, until the muscles regain their ability to move voluntarily, and then exercises should be started.

Dislocation of the ulnar nerve at the elbow results from sudden and violent flexion of the joint, the muscular effort causing stretching or laceration of the fascia that holds the nerve in its groove; it is predisposed to if the groove is shallow as a result of imperfect development of the medial condyle of the humerus, and by cubitus valgus.

Dislocation of the ulnar nerve at the elbow occurs from a sudden and forceful bending of the joint, where the muscle movement leads to stretching or tearing of the tissue that keeps the nerve in its place; it’s more likely to happen if the groove is shallow due to improper development of the medial condyle of the humerus, and by cubitus valgus.

The nerve slips forward, and may be felt lying on the medial aspect of the condyle. It may retain this position, or it may slip backwards and forwards with the movements of the arm. The symptoms at the time of the displacement are some disability at the elbow, and pain and tingling along the nerve, which are exaggerated by movement and by pressure. The symptoms may subside altogether, or a neuritis may develop, with severe pain shooting up the nerve.

The nerve moves forward and can be felt lying on the inner side of the condyle. It might stay in this position, or it can shift backward and forward with the movements of the arm. The symptoms during the displacement include some difficulty at the elbow, along with pain and tingling along the nerve, which worsen with movement and pressure. The symptoms may completely go away, or a neuritis may develop, causing severe pain that shoots up the nerve.

The dislocated nerve is easily replaced, but is difficult to retain in position. In recent cases the arm may be placed in the extended position with a pad over the condyle, care being taken to avoid pressure on the nerve. Failing relief, it is better to make a bed for the nerve by dividing the deep fascia behind the medial condyle and to stitch the edges of the fascia over the nerve. This operation has been successful in all the recorded cases.

The dislocated nerve can be easily put back, but it's hard to keep it in place. In recent cases, the arm may be positioned straight with a pad over the condyle, making sure not to put pressure on the nerve. If that doesn't help, it's better to create a space for the nerve by cutting the deep fascia behind the medial condyle and stitching the edges of the fascia over the nerve. This procedure has worked in all reported cases.

The Sciatic Nerve.—When this nerve is compressed, as by sitting on a fence, there is tingling and powerlessness in the limb as a whole, known as “sleeping” of the limb, but these phenomena are evanescent. Injuries to the great sciatic nerve are rare except in war. Partial division is more common than complete, and it is noteworthy that the fibres destined for the peroneal nerve are more often and more severely injured than those for the tibial (internal popliteal). After complete division, all the muscles of the leg are paralysed; if the section is in the upper part of the thigh, the hamstrings are also paralysed. The limb is at first quite powerless, but the patient usually recovers sufficiently to be able to walk with a little support, and although the hamstrings are paralysed the knee can be flexed by the sartorius and gracilis. The chief feature is drop-foot. There is also loss of sensation below the knee except along the course of the long saphenous nerve on the medial side of the leg and foot. Sensibility to deep touch is only lost over a comparatively small area on the dorsum of the foot.

The Sciatic Nerve.—When this nerve is compressed, such as by sitting on a fence, it causes tingling and a feeling of weakness in the entire limb, known as the "limb falling asleep," but these sensations are temporary. Injuries to the great sciatic nerve are rare, except in wartime. Partial tears are more common than complete ones, and it's important to note that the fibers meant for the peroneal nerve are more frequently and severely damaged than those for the tibial (internal popliteal) nerve. After a complete tear, all the muscles in the leg become paralyzed; if the tear occurs in the upper thigh, the hamstrings also become paralyzed. Initially, the limb is completely powerless, but the patient typically recovers enough to walk with some support. Although the hamstrings are paralyzed, the knee can still bend thanks to the sartorius and gracilis muscles. The main issue is drop foot. There's also a loss of sensation below the knee, except for along the course of the long saphenous nerve on the inner side of the leg and foot. Sensitivity to deep touch is only diminished over a relatively small area on the top of the foot.

The Common Peroneal (external popliteal) nerve is exposed to injury where it winds round the neck of the fibula, because it is superficial and lies against the unyielding bone. It may be compressed by a tourniquet, or it may be bruised or torn in fractures of the upper end of the bone. It has been divided in accidental wounds,—by a scythe, for example,—in incising for cellulitis, and in performing subcutaneous tenotomy of the biceps tendon. Cases have been observed of paralysis of the nerve as a result of prolonged acute flexion of the knee in certain occupations.

The Common Peroneal (external popliteal) nerve is at risk of injury where it wraps around the neck of the fibula, as it is exposed and sits against the hard bone. It can be compressed by a tourniquet or may get bruised or torn during fractures at the upper end of the bone. It has been severed in accidental injuries—like from a scythe—for procedures involving cellulitis, and during subcutaneous tenotomy of the biceps tendon. There have been instances where paralysis of the nerve occurred due to prolonged bending of the knee in specific jobs.

When the nerve is divided, the most obvious result is “drop-foot”; the patient is unable to dorsiflex the foot and cannot lift his toes off the ground, so that in walking he is obliged to jerk the foot forwards and laterally. The loss of sensibility depends upon whether the nerve is divided above or below the origin of the large cutaneous branch which comes off just before it passes round the neck of the fibula. In course of time the foot becomes inverted and the toes are pointed—pes equino-varus—and trophic sores are liable to form.

When the nerve is cut, the most noticeable effect is “drop-foot”; the person can't lift their foot upwards or raise their toes off the ground, making them have to jerk their foot forward and to the side while walking. The loss of sensation depends on whether the nerve was cut above or below where the large cutaneous branch splits off just before it wraps around the neck of the fibula. Over time, the foot becomes turned inward and the toes point down—this condition is called pes equino-varus—and there’s a risk of developing sores due to poor blood flow.

The Tibial (internal popliteal) nerve is rarely injured.

The tibial (internal popliteal) nerve is rarely damaged.

The Cranial nerves are considered with affections of the head and neck (Vol. II.).

The cranial nerves are associated with issues related to the head and neck (Vol. II.).

NEURALGIA

The term neuralgia is applied clinically to any pain which follows the course of a nerve, and is not referable to any discoverable cause. It should not be applied to pain which results from pressure on a nerve by a tumour, a mass of callus, an aneurysm, or by any similar gross lesion. We shall only consider here those forms of neuralgia which are amenable to surgical treatment.

The term neuralgia is used in a clinical context to describe any pain that follows the path of a nerve and can't be traced back to any identifiable cause. It shouldn't be used for pain caused by pressure on a nerve from a tumor, a bone growth, an aneurysm, or any similar significant injury. Here, we will focus only on the types of neuralgia that can be treated with surgery.

Brachial Neuralgia.—The pain is definitely located in the distribution of one of the branches or nerve roots, is often intermittent, and is usually associated with tingling and disturbance of tactile sensation. The root of the neck should be examined to exclude pressure as the cause of the pain by a cervical rib, a tumour, or an aneurysm. When medical treatment fails, the nerve-trunks may be injected with saline solution or recourse may be had to operative measures, the affected cords being exposed and stretched through an incision in the posterior triangle of the neck. If this fails to give relief, the more serious operation of resecting the posterior roots of the affected nerves within the vertebral canal may be considered.

Brachial Neuralgia.—The pain is clearly located in the area served by one of the branches or nerve roots, is often intermittent, and is usually accompanied by tingling and changes in sensation. The root of the neck should be examined to rule out pressure as the cause of the pain from a cervical rib, a tumor, or an aneurysm. If medical treatment doesn't work, the nerve trunks may be injected with a saline solution, or surgical options might be explored, with the affected nerves being exposed and stretched through an incision in the back of the neck. If that doesn't provide relief, the more serious option of removing the posterior roots of the affected nerves within the vertebral canal may be considered.

Neuralgia of the sciatic nervesciatica—is the most common form of neuralgia met with in surgical practice.

Sciaticasciatica—is the most common type of nerve pain encountered in surgical practice.

It is chiefly met with in adults of gouty or rheumatic tendencies who suffer from indigestion, constipation, and oxaluria—in fact, the same type of patients who are liable to lumbago, and the two affections are frequently associated. In hospital practice it is commonly met with in coal-miners and others who assume a squatting position at work. The onset of the pain may follow over-exertion and exposure to cold and wet, especially in those who do not take regular exercise. Any error of diet or indulgence in beer or wine may contribute to its development.

It is mainly found in adults with gouty or rheumatic tendencies who experience indigestion, constipation, and oxaluria—in fact, the same kind of patients who are prone to lumbago, and these two conditions often occur together. In hospital settings, it's commonly seen in coal miners and others who work in a squatting position. The pain can start after overexertion and exposure to cold and wet conditions, especially in those who don't exercise regularly. Any dietary mistakes or indulging in beer or wine can also contribute to its development.

The essential symptom is paroxysmal or continuous pain along the course of the nerve in the buttock, thigh, or leg. It may be comparatively slight, or it may be so severe as to prevent sleep. It is aggravated by movement, so that the patient walks lame or is obliged to lie up. It is aggravated also by any movement which tends to put the nerve on the stretch, as in bending down to put on the shoes, such movements also causing tingling down the nerve, and sometimes numbness in the foot. This may be demonstrated by flexing the thigh on the abdomen, the knee being kept extended; there is no pain if the same manœuvre is repeated with the knee flexed. The nerve is sensitive to pressure, the most tender points being its emergence from the greater sciatic foramen, the hollow between the trochanter and the ischial tuberosity, and where the common peroneal nerve winds round the neck of the fibula. The muscles of the thigh are often wasted and are liable to twitch.

The main symptom is sudden or ongoing pain along the path of the nerve in the buttock, thigh, or leg. It can be mild or so intense that it keeps you from sleeping. It gets worse with movement, causing the person to walk with a limp or forcing them to stay in bed. It also gets worse with any action that stretches the nerve, like bending down to put on shoes, which can cause tingling along the nerve and sometimes numbness in the foot. This can be shown by bending the thigh toward the abdomen while keeping the knee straight; there won't be any pain if the same action is done with the knee bent. The nerve is sensitive to pressure, with the most tender spots being where it exits the greater sciatic foramen, the area between the trochanter and the ischial tuberosity, and where the common peroneal nerve wraps around the neck of the fibula. The thigh muscles are often weakened and can twitch.

The clinical features vary a good deal in different cases; the affection is often obstinate, and may last for many weeks or even months.

The clinical features vary significantly in different cases; the condition is often stubborn and can last for many weeks or even months.

In the sciatica that results from neuritis and perineuritis, there is marked tenderness on pressure due to the involvement of the nerve filaments in the sheath of the nerve, and there may be patches of cutaneous anæsthesia, loss of tendon reflexes, localised wasting of muscles, and vaso-motor and trophic changes. The presence of the reaction of degeneration confirms the diagnosis of neuritis. In long-standing cases the pain and discomfort may lead to a postural scoliosis (ischias-scoliotica).

In sciatica caused by neuritis and perineuritis, there's significant tenderness when pressure is applied because the nerve filaments are affected in the nerve sheath. There might also be areas of skin numbness, loss of tendon reflexes, localized muscle wasting, and changes in blood flow and nutrition to the tissues. The presence of reaction of degeneration confirms the diagnosis of neuritis. In long-standing cases, the pain and discomfort can lead to postural scoliosis (ischias-scoliotica).

Diagnosis.—Pain referred along the course of the sciatic nerve on one side, or, as is sometimes the case, on both sides, is a symptom of tumours of the uterus, the rectum, or the pelvic bones. It may result also from the pressure of an abscess or an aneurysm either inside the pelvis or in the buttock, and is sometimes associated with disease of the spinal medulla, such as tabes. Gluteal fibrositis may be mistaken for sciatica. It is also necessary to exclude such conditions as disease in the hip or sacro-iliac joint, especially tuberculous disease and arthritis deformans, before arriving at a diagnosis of sciatica. A digital examination of the rectum or vagina is of great value in excluding intra-pelvic tumours.

Diagnosis.—Pain that radiates along the sciatic nerve on one side, or sometimes both sides, can be a sign of tumors in the uterus, rectum, or pelvic bones. It can also occur due to pressure from an abscess or an aneurysm either inside the pelvis or in the buttock, and may be linked to spinal cord diseases, like tabes. Gluteal fibrositis might be confused with sciatica. It’s important to rule out other conditions such as diseases in the hip or sacro-iliac joint, especially tuberculosis and osteoarthritis, before making a sciatica diagnosis. A digital examination of the rectum or vagina is very helpful in ruling out intra-pelvic tumors.

Treatment is both general and local. Any constitutional tendency, such as gout or rheumatism, must be counteracted, and indigestion, oxaluria, and constipation should receive appropriate treatment. In acute cases the patient is confined to bed between blankets, the limb is wrapped in thermogene wool, and the knee is flexed over a pillow; in some cases relief is experienced from the use of a long splint, or slinging the leg in a Salter's cradle. A rubber hot-bottle may be applied over the seat of greatest pain. The bowels should be well opened by castor oil or by calomel followed by a saline. Salicylate of soda in full doses, or aspirin, usually proves effectual in relieving pain, but when this is very intense it may call for injections of heroin or morphin. Potassium iodide is of benefit in chronic cases.

Treatment is both general and local. Any underlying issues, like gout or rheumatism, need to be addressed, and conditions like indigestion, oxaluria, and constipation should be appropriately treated. In acute cases, the patient rests in bed under blankets, the affected limb is wrapped in thermogene wool, and the knee is bent over a pillow; sometimes, relief is found by using a long splint or supporting the leg in a Salter's cradle. A rubber hot-water bottle can be placed over the area of the most pain. The bowels should be effectively cleared with castor oil or calomel followed by a saline solution. Salicylate of soda in full doses, or aspirin, is usually effective for pain relief, but if the pain is very severe, injections of heroin or morphine may be necessary. Potassium iodide is helpful for chronic cases.

Relief usually results from bathing, douching, and massage, and from repeated gentle stretching of the nerve. This may be carried out by passive movements of the limb—the hip being flexed while the knee is kept extended; and by active movements—the patient flexing the limb at the hip, the knee being maintained in the extended position. These exercises, which may be preceded by massage, are carried out night and morning, and should be practised systematically by those who are liable to sciatica.

Relief typically comes from bathing, douching, and massage, as well as from gently stretching the nerve repeatedly. This can be done through passive movements of the limb—bending the hip while keeping the knee straight—and through active movements, where the patient bends the limb at the hip while keeping the knee straight. These exercises, which can start with a massage, should be done morning and night, and should be practiced regularly by those at risk for sciatica.

Benefit has followed the injection into the nerve itself, or into the tissues surrounding it, of normal saline solution; from 70–100 c.c. are injected at one time. If the pain recurs, the injection may require to be repeated on many occasions at different points up and down the nerve. Needling or acupuncture consists in piercing the nerve at intervals in the buttock and thigh with long steel needles. Six or eight needles are inserted and left in position for from fifteen to thirty minutes.

Benefit has come from injecting normal saline solution directly into the nerve or the tissues around it; typically, 70 to 100 c.c. are injected at once. If the pain comes back, the injection might need to be repeated multiple times at various points along the nerve. Needling or acupuncture involves inserting long steel needles at intervals into the nerve in the buttock and thigh. Six or eight needles are placed and left in for fifteen to thirty minutes.

In obstinate and severe cases the nerve may be forcibly stretched. This may be done bloodlessly by placing the patient on his back with the hip flexed to a right angle, and then gradually extending the knee until it is in a straight line with the thigh (Billroth). A general anæsthetic is usually required. A more effectual method is to expose the nerve through an incision at the fold of the buttock, and forcibly pull upon it. This operation is most successful when the pain is due to the nerve being involved in adhesions.

In stubborn and severe cases, the nerve may be forcibly stretched. This can be done without bloodshed by placing the patient on their back with the hip bent at a right angle, and then gradually extending the knee until it aligns straight with the thigh (Billroth). A general anesthetic is usually needed. A more effective method is to expose the nerve through an incision at the fold of the buttock and pull on it forcefully. This operation is most successful when the pain is caused by the nerve being caught in adhesions.

Trigeminal Neuralgia.—A severe form of epileptiform neuralgia occurs in the branches of the fifth nerve, and is one of the most painful affections to which human flesh is liable. So far as its pathology is known, it is believed to be due to degenerative changes in the semilunar (Gasserian) ganglion. It is met with in adults, is almost invariably unilateral, and develops without apparent cause. The pain, which occurs in paroxysms, is at first of moderate severity, but gradually becomes agonising. In the early stages the paroxysms occur at wide intervals, but later they recur with such frequency as to be almost continuous. They are usually excited by some trivial cause, such as moving the jaws in eating or speaking, touching the face as in washing, or exposure to a draught of cold air. Between the paroxysms the patient is free from pain, but is in constant terror of its return, and the face wears an expression of extreme suffering and anxiety. When the paroxysm is accompanied by twitching of the facial muscles, it is called spasmodic tic.

Trigeminal Neuralgia.—A severe type of epileptiform neuralgia occurs in the branches of the fifth nerve and is one of the most painful conditions that humans can experience. As far as its pathology is understood, it's believed to be caused by degenerative changes in the semilunar (Gasserian) ganglion. It occurs in adults, is almost always one-sided, and develops without any clear reason. The pain comes in episodes; initially, it's moderately severe but gradually becomes excruciating. In the early stages, the episodes happen at long intervals, but later, they occur so frequently that they feel almost continuous. They are usually triggered by something minor, like moving the jaws while eating or speaking, touching the face while washing, or being exposed to a cold draft. Between episodes the patient does not feel pain but lives in constant fear of its return, and their face shows extreme suffering and anxiety. When an episode is accompanied by twitching of the facial muscles, it's called spasmodic tic.

The skin of the affected area may be glazed and red, or may be pale and moist with inspissated sweat, the patient not daring to touch or wash it.

The skin in the affected area might look shiny and red, or it could be pale and damp with thick sweat, and the patient is too afraid to touch or wash it.

There is excessive tenderness at the points of emergence of the different branches on the face, and pressure over one or other of these points may excite a paroxysm. In typical cases the patient is unable to take any active part in life. The attempt to eat is attended with such severe pain that he avoids taking food. In some cases the suffering is so great that the patient only obtains sleep by the use of hypnotics, and he is often on the verge of suicide.

There is a lot of sensitivity where the different branches come out on the face, and pressing on one of these spots can trigger a sudden attack. In typical cases, the patient cannot engage in any active part of life. Trying to eat causes such intense pain that they avoid eating altogether. In some cases, the pain is so severe that the patient can only sleep with the help of sleep aids, and they are often close to suicide.

Diagnosis.—There is seldom any difficulty in recognising the disease. It is important, however, to exclude the hysterical form of neuralgia, which is characterised by its occurrence earlier in life, by the pain varying in situation, being frequently bilateral, and being more often constant than paroxysmal.

Diagnosis.—It’s usually not difficult to identify the disease. However, it’s important to rule out the hysterical type of neuralgia, which tends to appear earlier in life, has pain that can change locations, often affects both sides, and is more frequently constant rather than occurring in sudden attacks.

Treatment.—Before having recourse to the measures described below, it is advisable to give a thorough trial to the medical measures used in the treatment of neuralgia.

Treatment.—Before resorting to the methods outlined below, it's recommended to fully explore the medical treatments available for managing neuralgia.

The Injection of Alcohol into the Nerve.—The alcohol acts by destroying the nerve fibres, and must be brought into direct contact with them; if the nerve has been properly struck the injection is followed by complete anæsthesia in the distribution of the nerve. The relief may last for from six months to three years; if the pain returns, the injection may be repeated. The strength of the alcohol should be 85 per cent., and the amount injected about 2 c.c.; a general, or preferably a local, anæsthetic (novocain) should be employed (Schlösser); the needle is 8 cm. long, and 0.7 mm. in diameter. The severe pain which the alcohol causes may be lessened, after the needle has penetrated to the necessary depth, by passing a few cubic centimetres of a 2 per cent. solution of novocain-suprarenin through it before the alcohol is injected. The treatment by injection of alcohol is superior to the resection of branches of the nerve, for though relapses occur after the treatment with alcohol, renewed freedom from pain may be obtained by its repetition. The ophthalmic division should not, however, be treated in this manner, for the alcohol may escape into the orbit and endanger other nerves in this region. Harris recommends the injection of alcohol into the semilunar ganglion.

The Injection of Alcohol into the Nerve.—Alcohol works by destroying the nerve fibers and needs to be in direct contact with them; if the nerve is properly hit, the injection will result in complete numbness in the area served by that nerve. This relief can last anywhere from six months to three years; if the pain comes back, the injection can be repeated. The alcohol should be 85 percent strength, and about 2 c.c. should be injected; a general, or preferably a local, anesthetic (novocain) should be used (Schlösser); the needle is 8 cm long and 0.7 mm in diameter. The intense pain caused by the alcohol can be reduced, after the needle has reached the required depth, by injecting a few cubic centimeters of a 2 percent solution of novocain-suprarenin before injecting the alcohol. The treatment with alcohol injection is better than cutting branches of the nerve, as relapses can happen after alcohol treatment, but pain relief can be achieved again with additional injections. However, the ophthalmic division should not be treated this way, as the alcohol could leak into the orbit and harm other nerves in that area. Harris suggests injecting alcohol into the semilunar ganglion.

Operative Treatment.—This consists in the removal of the affected nerve or nerves, either by resection—neurectomy; or by a combination of resection with twisting or tearing of the nerve from its central connections—avulsion. To prevent the regeneration of the nerve after these operations, the canal of exit through the bone should be obliterated; this is best accomplished by a silver screw-nail driven home by an ordinary screw-driver (Charles H. Mayo).

Operative Treatment.—This involves removing the affected nerve or nerves, either through resection—neurectomy; or by a combination of resection with twisting or tearing the nerve from its central connections—avulsion. To stop the nerve from regenerating after these procedures, the exit canal through the bone should be closed off; this is best done by using a silver screw-nail secured with a regular screwdriver (Charles H. Mayo).

When the neuralgia involves branches of two or of all three trunks, or when it has recurred after temporary relief following resection of individual branches, the removal of the semilunar ganglion, along with the main trunks of the maxillary and mandibular divisions, should be considered.

When the nerve pain affects branches of two or all three trunks, or when it comes back after brief relief from cutting individual branches, the removal of the semilunar ganglion, along with the main trunks of the maxillary and mandibular divisions, should be taken into account.

The operation is a difficult and serious one, but the results are satisfactory so far as the cure of the neuralgia is concerned. There is little or no disability from the unilateral paralysis of the muscles of mastication; but on account of the insensitiveness of the cornea, the eye must be protected from irritation, especially during the first month or two after the operation; this may be done by fixing a large watch-glass around the edge of the orbit with adhesive plaster.

The surgery is challenging and serious, but the results have been good regarding the treatment of the neuralgia. There’s minimal disability from the one-sided paralysis of the chewing muscles; however, due to the lack of sensitivity in the cornea, it's essential to protect the eye from irritation, especially during the first month or two after the surgery. This can be achieved by securing a large watch-glass around the edge of the eye socket with adhesive tape.

If the ophthalmic branch is not involved, neither it nor the ganglion should be interfered with; the maxillary and mandibular divisions should be divided within the skull, and the foramen rotundum and foramen ovale obliterated.

If the eye-related branch isn't affected, neither it nor the ganglion should be disturbed; the maxillary and mandibular sections should be cut within the skull, and the round and oval openings should be blocked.

CHAPTER XVII
THE SKIN AND SUBCUTANEOUS TISSUE

Structure of Skin.—The skin is composed of a superficial cellular layer—the epidermis, and the corium or true skin. The epidermis is differentiated from without inwards into the stratum corneum, the stratum lucidum, the stratum granulosum, and the rete Malpighii or germinal layer, from which all the others are developed. The corium or true skin consists of connective tissue, in which ramify the blood vessels, lymphatics, and nerves. That part of the corium immediately adjoining the epidermis is known as the papillary portion, and contains the terminal loops of the cutaneous blood vessels and the terminations of the cutaneous nerves. The deeper portion of the true skin is known as the reticular portion, and is largely composed of adipose tissue.

Structure of Skin.—The skin consists of a surface layer of cells—the epidermis—and the dermis or true skin. The epidermis is divided from the outside in into the stratum corneum, the stratum lucidum, the stratum granulosum, and the rete Malpighii or germinal layer, from which all the other layers are formed. The dermis or true skin is made up of connective tissue, which contains blood vessels, lymphatics, and nerves. The part of the dermis that is closest to the epidermis is called the papillary portion, which contains the ends of the skin's blood vessels and nerve endings. The inner part of the true skin is referred to as the reticular portion, which is mainly made up of fat tissue.

Blisters result from the exudation of serous fluid beneath the horny layer of the epidermis. The fluid may be clear, as in the blisters of a recent burn, or blood-stained, as in the blisters commonly accompanying fractures of the leg. It may become purulent as a result of infection, and this may be the starting-point of lymphangitis or cellulitis.

Blisters form when clear fluid leaks under the tough outer layer of the skin. This fluid can be clear, like with fresh burns, or blood-tinged, which is typical for blisters that come with leg fractures. It can turn into pus if infected, potentially leading to conditions like lymphangitis or cellulitis.

The skin should be disinfected and the blisters punctured. When infected, the separated horny layer must be cut away with scissors to allow of the necessary purification.

The skin should be cleaned, and the blisters should be drained. If there's an infection, the separated layer of skin needs to be cut away with scissors to enable proper cleaning.

Fig. 93.—Callosities and Corns on the Sole and Plantar Aspect of the Toes in a woman who was also the subject of flat-foot.

Fig. 93.—Callosities and Corns on the Sole and Plantar Aspect of the Toes in a woman who was also the subject of flat-foot.

Fig. 93.—Thickened skin and corns on the sole and bottom of the toes in a woman who also had flat feet.

Callosities are prominent, indurated masses of the horny layer of the epidermis, where it has been exposed to prolonged friction and pressure. They occur on the fingers and hand as a result of certain occupations and sports, but are most common under the balls of the toes or heel. A bursa may form beneath a callosity, and if it becomes inflamed may cause considerable suffering; if suppuration ensues, a sinus may form, resembling a perforating ulcer of the foot.

Calluses are thick, hardened patches of the outer layer of skin that develop where there's been consistent friction and pressure. They primarily appear on the fingers and hands due to specific jobs and sports, but are most often found on the balls of the toes or the heel. A bursa can develop under a callus, and if it gets inflamed, it can cause significant pain; if infection occurs, a sinus may form, similar to a perforating ulcer in the foot.

The treatment of callosities on the foot consists in removing pressure by wearing properly fitting boots, and in applying a ring pad around the callosity; another method is to fit a sock of spongiopilene with a hole cut out opposite the callosity. After soaking in hot water, the overgrown horny layer is pared away, and the part painted daily with a saturated solution of salicylic acid in flexile collodion.

The treatment for calluses on the foot involves reducing pressure by wearing well-fitting shoes and applying a ring pad around the callus. Another method is to use a spongiopilene sock with a hole cut out for the callus. After soaking in hot water, the thickened skin is trimmed away, and the area is treated daily with a strong solution of salicylic acid in flexible collodion.

Corns.—A corn is a localised overgrowth of the horny layer of the epidermis, which grows downwards, pressing upon and displacing the sensitive papillæ of the corium. Corns are due to the friction and pressure of ill-fitting boots, and are met with chiefly on the toes and sole of the foot. A corn is usually hard, dry, and white; but it may be sodden from moisture, as in “soft corns” between the toes. A bursa may form beneath a corn, and if inflamed constitutes one form of bunion. When suppuration takes place in relation to a corn, there is great pain and disability, and it may prove the starting-point of lymphangitis.

Corns.—A corn is a localized thickening of the outer layer of the skin that grows downwards, pushing against and displacing the sensitive nerve endings in the skin. Corns are caused by friction and pressure from poorly fitting shoes, and are mainly found on the toes and the soles of the feet. A corn is usually hard, dry, and white, but it can become soft and moist, like “soft corns” found between the toes. A bursa may form under a corn, and if it becomes inflamed, it can lead to one type of bunion. If an infection develops around a corn, it causes significant pain and disability, and it might trigger lymphangitis.

The treatment consists in the wearing of properly fitting boots and stockings, and, if the symptoms persist, the corn should be removed. This is done after the manner of chiropodists by digging out the corn with a suitably shaped knife. A more radical procedure is to excise, under local anæsthesia, the portion of skin containing the corn and the underlying bursa. The majority of so-called corn solvents consist of a solution of salicylic acid in collodion; if this is painted on daily, the epidermis dies and can then be pared away. The unskilful paring of corns may determine the occurrence of senile gangrene in those who are predisposed to it by disease of the arteries.

The treatment involves wearing properly fitting boots and stockings, and if the symptoms continue, the corn should be removed. This is done like chiropodists do, by digging out the corn with a specially shaped knife. A more extreme procedure is to remove, under local anæsthesia, the part of the skin with the corn and the underlying bursa. Most corn solvents are a solution of salicylic acid in collodion; if this is applied daily, the outer skin layer dies and can then be carefully removed. Improperly removing corns can lead to senile gangrene in individuals who are already at risk due to artery disease.

Chilblains.—Chilblain or erythema pernio is a vascular disturbance resulting from the alternate action of cold and heat on the distal parts of the body. Chilblains are met with chiefly on the fingers and toes in children and anæmic girls. In the mild form there is a sensation of burning and itching, the part becomes swollen, of a dusky red colour, and the skin is tense and shiny. In more severe cases the burning and itching are attended with pain, and the skin becomes of a violet or wine-red colour. There is a third degree, closely approaching frost-bite, in which the skin tends to blister and give way, leaving an indolent raw surface popularly known as a “broken chilblain.”

Chilblains.—Chilblains, or erythema pernio, are a vascular condition caused by the alternating effects of cold and heat on the outer parts of the body. Chilblains are mostly found on the fingers and toes of children and anemic girls. In the mild form, there’s a sensation of burning and itching, the area becomes swollen, dusky red, and the skin appears tense and shiny. In more severe cases, the burning and itching are accompanied by pain, and the skin takes on a violet or wine-red color. There’s a third degree that closely resembles frostbite, where the skin may blister and break, leaving a slow-healing raw area commonly called a “broken chilblain.”

Fig. 94.—Ulcerated Chilblains on Fingers of a Child.

Fig. 94.—Ulcerated Chilblains on Fingers of a Child.

Fig. 94.—Infected Chilblains on a Child's Fingers.

Those liable to chilblains should take open-air exercise, nourishing food, cod-liver oil, and tonics. Woollen stockings and gloves should be worn in cold weather, and sudden changes of temperature avoided. The symptoms may be relieved by ichthyol ointment, glycerin and belladonna, or a mixture of Venice turpentine, castor oil, and collodion applied on lint which is wrapped round the toe. Another favourite application is one of equal parts of tincture of capsicum and compound liniment of camphor, painted over the area night and morning. Balsam of Peru or resin ointment spread on gauze should be applied to broken chilblains. The most effective treatment is Bier's bandage applied for about six hours twice daily; it can be worn while the patient is following his occupation; in chronic cases this may be supplemented with hot-air baths.

Those prone to chilblains should get fresh air exercise, eat nutritious food, take cod-liver oil, and use tonics. Wear wool stockings and gloves in cold weather, and avoid sudden temperature changes. Symptoms can be eased with ichthyol ointment, glycerin and belladonna, or a mixture of Venice turpentine, castor oil, and collodion applied on gauze wrapped around the toe. Another popular treatment is a mix of equal parts tincture of capsicum and compound liniment of camphor, applied to the affected area twice daily. Balsam of Peru or resin ointment on gauze should be used for broken chilblains. The most effective method is Bier's bandage, applied for about six hours twice a day; it can be worn while the patient continues their daily activities. In chronic cases, this may be complemented with hot-air baths.

Boils and Carbuncles.—These result from infection with the staphylococcus aureus, which enters the orifices of the ducts of the skin under the influence of friction and pressure, as was demonstrated by the well-known experiment of Garrè, who produced a crop of pustules and boils on his own forearm by rubbing in a culture of the staphylococcus aureus.

Boils and Carbuncles.—These are caused by an infection with staphylococcus aureus, which gets into the openings of the skin's ducts due to friction and pressure, as shown in the famous experiment by Garrè, who intentionally created a bunch of pustules and boils on his own forearm by rubbing in a culture of staphylococcus aureus.

A boil results when the infection is located in a hair follicle or sebaceous gland. A hard, painful, conical swelling develops, to which, so long as the skin retains its normal appearance, the term “blind boil” is applied. Usually, however, the skin becomes red, and after a time breaks, giving exit to a drop or two of thick pus. After an interval of from six to ten days a soft white slough is discharged; this is known as the “core,” and consists of the necrosed hair follicle or sebaceous gland. After the separation of the core the boil heals rapidly, leaving a small depressed scar.

A boil happens when an infection occurs in a hair follicle or sebaceous gland. A hard, painful, cone-shaped lump forms, which is called a “blind boil” as long as the skin looks normal. However, the skin usually turns red, and after a while, it breaks open, releasing a drop or two of thick pus. After about six to ten days, a soft white tissue is expelled; this is referred to as the “core,” made up of the dead hair follicle or sebaceous gland. Once the core is removed, the boil heals quickly, leaving a small depressed scar.

Boils are most frequently met with on the back of the neck and the buttocks, and on other parts where the skin is coarse and thick and is exposed to friction and pressure. The occurrence of a number or a succession of boils is due to spread of the infection, the cocci from the original boil obtaining access to adjacent hair follicles. The spread of boils may be unwittingly promoted by the use of a domestic poultice or the wearing of infected underclothing.

Boils are most commonly found on the back of the neck and buttocks, as well as other areas where the skin is thick and coarse, and is subject to friction and pressure. The appearance of multiple boils or a series of them happens when the infection spreads, with bacteria from the original boil reaching nearby hair follicles. The spread of boils can be unintentionally encouraged by using a homemade poultice or wearing contaminated underwear.

While boils are frequently met with in debilitated persons, and particularly in those suffering from diabetes or Bright's disease, they also occur in those who enjoy vigorous health. They seldom prove dangerous to life except in diabetic subjects, but when they occur on the face there is a risk of lymphatic and of general pyogenic infection. Boils may be differentiated from syphilitic lesions of the skin by their acute onset and progress, and by the absence of other evidence of syphilis; and from the malignant or anthrax pustule by the absence of the central black eschar and of the circumstances which attend upon anthrax infection.

While boils are commonly seen in people who are weak or ill, especially those with diabetes or kidney disease, they can also happen in healthy individuals. They are rarely life-threatening except for those with diabetes, but if they appear on the face, there is a risk of lymphatic or widespread bacterial infection. Boils can be distinguished from syphilitic skin lesions by their sudden appearance and progression, as well as the lack of other signs of syphilis; and from malignant or anthrax pustules by the absence of a central black scab and the conditions that come with anthrax infection.

Treatment.—The skin of the affected area should be painted with iodine, and a Klapp's suction bell applied thrice daily. If pus forms, the skin is frozen with ethyl-chloride and a small incision made, after which the application of the suction bell is persevered with. The further treatment consists in the use of diluted boracic or resin ointment. In multiple boils on the trunk and limbs, lysol or boracic baths are of service; the underclothing should be frequently changed, and that which is discarded must be disinfected. In patients with recurrence of boils about the neck, re-infection frequently takes place from the scalp, to which therefore treatment should be directed.

Treatment.—The affected skin area should be covered with iodine, and a Klapp's suction cup applied three times a day. If pus develops, the skin is frozen with ethyl chloride and a small incision is made, after which the suction cup application continues. Further treatment involves using diluted boric acid or resin ointment. For multiple boils on the trunk and limbs, lysol or boric baths can be helpful; underclothing should be changed frequently, and discarded items must be disinfected. In patients who frequently have boils around the neck, it often stems from reinfection from the scalp, so treatment should be focused there.

Any impaired condition of health should be corrected; when, there is sugar or albumen in the urine the conditions on which these depend must receive appropriate treatment. When there are successive crops of boils, recourse should be had to vaccines. In refractory cases benefit has followed the subcutaneous injection of lipoid solution containing tin.

Any health issues should be addressed; if there is sugar or protein in the urine, the underlying causes need to be treated appropriately. If there are repeated instances of boils, vaccine treatment should be considered. In persistent cases, benefits have been seen from the subcutaneous injection of a lipoid solution that contains tin.

Carbuncle may be looked upon as an aggregation of boils, and is characterised by a densely hard base and a brownish-red discoloration of the skin. It is usually about the size of a crown-piece, but it may continue to enlarge until it attains the size of a dinner-plate. The patient is ill and feverish, and the pain may be so severe as to prevent sleep. As time goes on several points of suppuration appear, and when these burst there are formed a number of openings in the skin, giving it a cribriform appearance; these openings exude pus. The different openings ultimately fuse and the large adherent greyish-white slough is exposed. The separation of the slough is a tedious process, and the patient may become exhausted by pain, discharge, and toxin absorption. When the slough is finally thrown off, a deep gap is left, which takes a long time to heal. A large carbuncle is a grave disease, especially in a weakly person suffering from diabetes or chronic alcoholism; we have on several occasions seen diabetic coma supervene and the patient die without recovering consciousness. In the majority of cases the patient is laid aside for several months. It is most common in male adults over forty years of age, and is usually situated on the back between the shoulders. When it occurs on the face or anterior part of the neck it is especially dangerous, because of the greater risk of dissemination of the infection.

Carbuncle can be seen as a cluster of boils, marked by a hard base and a brownish-red discoloration of the skin. It's usually about the size of a coin but can grow to the size of a dinner plate. The patient feels unwell and has a fever, with pain so intense that it can prevent sleep. Over time, several points of pus develop, and when they burst, they create multiple openings in the skin that resemble a sieve; these openings leak pus. Eventually, the different openings merge, exposing a large, adherent greyish-white dead tissue. The detachment of this tissue is a slow process, and the patient may become drained due to pain, discharge, and the absorption of toxins. Once the dead tissue finally comes off, it leaves a deep wound that takes a long time to heal. A large carbuncle is a serious illness, especially for someone who is weak or has diabetes or chronic alcoholism; we've seen diabetic coma occur, leading to death without recovery of consciousness. In most cases, the patient can be sidelined for several months. It's most common in adult men over forty and usually appears on the back between the shoulders. When it occurs on the face or front of the neck, it is particularly dangerous due to the higher risk of spreading the infection.

A carbuncle is to be differentiated from an ulcerated gumma and from anthrax pustule.

A carbuncle should be distinguished from an ulcerated gumma and an anthrax pustule.

Fig. 95.—Carbuncle of seventeen days' duration in a woman æt. 57.

Fig. 95.—Carbuncle of seventeen days' duration in a woman æt. 57.

Fig. 95.—Carbuncle lasting seventeen days in a 57-year-old woman.

Treatment.—Pain is relieved by full doses of opium or codein, and these drugs are specially indicated when sugar is present in the urine. Vaccines may be given a trial. The diet should be liberal and easily digested, and strychnin and other stimulants may be of service. Locally the treatment is carried out on the same lines as for boils.

Treatment.—Pain is managed with full doses of opium or codeine, and these medications are particularly recommended when sugar is found in the urine. Vaccines might be worth trying. The diet should be generous and easy to digest, and strychnine along with other stimulants may be helpful. Locally, the treatment is conducted similarly to how boils are treated.

In some cases it is advisable to excise the carbuncle or to make incisions across it in different directions, so that the resulting wound presents a stellate appearance.

In some cases, it’s recommended to remove the carbuncle or to make cuts across it in different directions, so that the resulting wound looks star-shaped.

Acute Abscesses of the Skin and Subcutaneous Tissue in Young Children.—In young infants, abscesses are not infrequently met with scattered over the trunk and limbs, and are probably the result of infection of the sebaceous glands from dirty underclothing. The abscesses should be opened, and the further spread of infection prevented by cleansing of the skin and by the use of clean under-linen. Similar abscesses are met with on the scalp in association with eczema, impetigo, and pediculosis.

Acute Abscesses of the Skin and Subcutaneous Tissue in Young Children.—In young infants, abscesses are often found on the trunk and limbs, likely due to infections of the sebaceous glands caused by dirty clothes. The abscesses should be drained, and further infection should be prevented by cleaning the skin and using clean undergarments. Similar abscesses can occur on the scalp alongside conditions like eczema, impetigo, and lice infestation.

Veldt Sore.—This sore usually originates in an abrasion of the epidermis, such as a sun blister, the bite of an insect, or a scratch. A pustule forms and bursts, and a brownish-yellow scab forms over it. When this is removed, an ulcer is left which has little tendency to heal. These sores are most common about the hands, arms, neck, and feet, and are most apt to occur in those who have had no opportunities of washing, and who have lived for a long time on tinned foods.

Veldt Sore.—This sore usually starts from a scrape on the skin, like a sunburn, an insect bite, or a scratch. A pustule develops and breaks open, leaving a brownish-yellow scab. When this scab is taken off, it leaves behind a sore that doesn’t heal easily. These sores are most commonly found on the hands, arms, neck, and feet, and tend to occur more often in people who haven’t had many chances to wash and who have been living mainly on canned food.

Tuberculosis of the Skin.—Interest attaches chiefly to the primary forms of tuberculosis of the skin in which the bacilli penetrate from without—inoculation tubercle and lupus.

Skin Tuberculosis.—The main focus is on the primary forms of skin tuberculosis, where the bacteria enter from the outside—inoculation tubercle and lupus.

Inoculation Tubercle.—The appearances vary with the conditions under which the inoculation takes place. As observed on the fingers of adults, the affection takes the form of an indolent painless swelling, the epidermis being red and glazed, or warty, and irregularly fissured. Sometimes the epidermis gives way, forming an ulcer with flabby granulations. The infection rarely spreads to the lymphatics, but we have seen inoculation tubercle of the index-finger followed by a large cold abscess on the median side of the upper arm and by a huge mass of breaking down glands in the axilla.

Inoculation Tubercle.—The appearance varies based on the conditions of the inoculation. When seen on the fingers of adults, it manifests as a painless, swollen area that is red and shiny, or wart-like, with an uneven surface. Sometimes the skin breaks down, creating an ulcer with soft granulations. The infection typically does not spread to the lymphatic system, but we have observed cases where an inoculation tubercle on the index finger resulted in a large cold abscess on the inner side of the upper arm and a significant cluster of infected glands in the armpit.

In children who run about barefooted in towns, tubercle may be inoculated into wounds in the sole or about the toes, and although the local appearances may not be characteristic, the nature of the infection is revealed by its tendency to spread up the limb along the lymph vessels, giving rise to abscesses and fungating ulcers in relation to the femoral glands.

In children who run around barefoot in towns, tuberculosis can be introduced into cuts on the sole or around the toes. Although the local signs may not be typical, the type of infection can be seen in how it spreads up the leg along the lymph vessels, leading to abscesses and highly inflamed ulcers near the femoral glands.

Tuberculous Lupus.—This is an extremely chronic affection of the skin. It rarely extends to the lymph glands, and of all tuberculous lesions is the least dangerous to life. The commonest form of lupus—lupus vulgaris—usually commences in childhood or youth, and is most often met with on the nose or cheek. The early and typical appearance is that of brownish-yellow or pink nodules in the skin, about the size of hemp seed. Healing frequently occurs in the centre of the affected area while the disease continues to extend at the margin.

Tuberculous Lupus.—This is a very chronic skin condition. It rarely spreads to the lymph nodes, and of all tuberculous lesions, it is the least life-threatening. The most common form of lupus—lupus vulgaris—usually starts in childhood or adolescence and is most often seen on the nose or cheek. The early and typical appearance is brownish-yellow or pink nodules on the skin, about the size of hemp seeds. Healing often happens in the center of the affected area while the disease continues to spread at the edges.

When there is actual destruction of tissue and ulceration—the so-called “lupus excedens” or “ulcerans”—healing is attended with cicatricial contraction, which may cause unsightly deformity. When the cheek is affected, the lower eyelid may be drawn down and everted; when the lips are affected, the mouth may be distorted or seriously diminished in size. When the nose is attacked, both the skin and mucous surfaces are usually involved, and the nasal orifices may be narrowed or even obliterated; sometimes the soft parts, including the cartilages, are destroyed, leaving only the bones covered by tightly stretched scar tissue.

When there is real tissue damage and ulceration—what's called “lupus excedens” or “ulcerans”—healing comes with scarring that can lead to unattractive deformities. If the cheek is affected, the lower eyelid might get pulled down and turned outwards; if the lips are involved, the mouth can become distorted or significantly smaller. When the nose is impacted, both the skin and mucous membranes are typically affected, and the nostrils may become narrower or even completely blocked; sometimes the soft tissues, including the cartilages, are damaged, leaving just the bones covered by tightly stretched scar tissue.

The disease progresses slowly, healing in some places and spreading at others. The patient complains of a burning sensation, but little of pain, and is chiefly concerned about the disfigurement. Nothing is more characteristic of lupus than the appearance of fresh nodules in parts which have already healed. In the course of years large tracts of the face and neck may become affected. From the lips it may spread to the gum and palate, giving to the mucous membrane the appearance of a raised, bright-red, papillary or villous surface. When the disease affects the gums, the teeth may become loose and fall out.

The disease moves slowly, healing in some areas while spreading in others. The patient feels a burning sensation but very little pain, and is mostly worried about the scars. Nothing is more typical of lupus than the appearance of new nodules in areas that have already healed. Over time, large areas of the face and neck can become affected. From the lips, it may spread to the gums and palate, causing the mucous membrane to look like a raised, bright-red, bumpy or fuzzy surface. When the disease impacts the gums, the teeth can become loose and may fall out.

Fig. 96.—Tuberculous Elephantiasis in a woman æt. 35.

Fig. 96.—Tuberculous Elephantiasis in a woman æt. 35.

Fig. 96.—Tuberculous Elephantiasis in a 35-year-old woman

On parts of the body other than the face, the disease is even more chronic, and is often attended with a considerable production of dense fibrous tissue—the so-called fibroid lupus. Sometimes there is a warty thickening of the epidermis—lupus verrucosus. In the fingers and toes it may lead to a progressive destruction of tissue like that observed in leprosy, and from the resulting loss of portions of the digits it has been called lupus mutilans. In the lower extremity a remarkable form of the disease is sometimes met with, to which the term lupus elephantiasis (Fig. 96) has been applied. It commences as an ordinary lupus of the toes or dorsum of the foot, from which the tuberculous infection spreads to the lymph vessels, and the limb as a whole becomes enormously swollen and unshapely.

On parts of the body other than the face, the disease is even more chronic, and it often results in a significant amount of dense fibrous tissue—the so-called fibroid lupus. Sometimes, there’s a warty thickening of the skin—lupus verrucosus. In the fingers and toes, it can cause progressive tissue destruction similar to what is seen in leprosy, leading to a loss of parts of the digits, which is referred to as lupus mutilans. In the lower extremity, there is a notable form of the disease that is sometimes called lupus elephantiasis (Fig. 96). It starts as an ordinary lupus in the toes or on the top of the foot, from which the tuberculous infection spreads to the lymphatic vessels, causing the entire limb to become enormously swollen and misshapen.

Finally, a long-standing lupus, especially on the cheek, may become the seat of epithelioma—lupus epithelioma—usually of the exuberant or cauliflower type, which, like other epitheliomas that originate in scar tissue, presents little tendency to infect the lymphatics.

Finally, a long-lasting lupus, particularly on the cheek, may develop into epithelioma—lupus epithelioma—usually of the bold or cauliflower type, which, similar to other epitheliomas that arise in scar tissue, shows minimal tendency to spread to the lymphatic system.

The diagnosis of lupus is founded on the chronic progress and long duration, and the central scarring with peripheral extension of the disease. On the face it is most liable to be confused with syphilis and with rodent cancer. The syphilitic lesion belongs to the tertiary period, and although presenting a superficial resemblance to tuberculosis, its progress is more rapid, so that within a few months it may involve an area of skin as wide as would be affected by lupus in as many years. Further, it readily yields to anti-syphilitic treatment. In cases of tertiary syphilis in which the nose is destroyed, it will be noticed that the bones have suffered most, while in lupus the destruction of tissue involves chiefly the soft parts.

The diagnosis of lupus is based on its chronic progression and long duration, along with the central scarring that spreads outward. On the face, it can easily be mistaken for syphilis or rodent cancer. The syphilitic lesion occurs in the tertiary stage and, while it superficially resembles tuberculosis, it progresses much faster, potentially affecting an area of skin as large as that impacted by lupus in only a few months. Additionally, it responds well to anti-syphilitic treatment. In cases of tertiary syphilis where the nose is destroyed, you’ll notice that the bones are primarily affected, while in lupus, the destruction mainly involves the soft tissues.

Rodent cancer is liable to be mistaken for lupus, because it affects the same parts of the face; it is equally chronic, and may partly heal. It begins later in life, however, the margin of the ulcer is more sharply defined, and often presents a “rolled” appearance.

Rodent cancer can be confused with lupus since it impacts the same areas of the face; it's also chronic and can partially heal. However, it starts later in life, has a more clearly defined border, and often looks "rolled."

Treatment.—When the disease is confined to a limited area, the most rapid and certain cure is obtained by excision; larger areas are scraped with the sharp spoon. The ray treatment includes the use of luminous, Röntgen, or radium rays, and possesses the advantage of being comparatively painless and of being followed by the least amount of scarring and deformity.

Treatment.—When the disease is limited to a specific area, the quickest and most reliable cure is achieved through excision; larger areas are scraped with a sharp spoon. The ray treatment involves using luminous, X-ray, or radium rays, and it has the benefit of being relatively painless and resulting in minimal scarring and deformation.

Encouraging results have also been obtained by the application of carbon dioxide snow.

Encouraging results have also been achieved through the use of carbon dioxide snow.

Multiple subcutaneous tuberculous nodules are met with chiefly in children. They are indolent and painless, and rarely attract attention until they break down and form abscesses, which are usually about the size of a cherry, and when these burst sinuses or ulcers result. If the overlying skin is still intact, the best treatment is excision. If the abscess has already infected the skin, each focus should be scraped and packed.

Multiple subcutaneous tuberculous nodules are mostly seen in children. They are slow-growing and painless, and they often go unnoticed until they break down and form abscesses, which are typically about the size of a cherry. When these burst, they result in sinuses or ulcers. If the skin on top is still intact, the best treatment is to remove them surgically. If the abscess has already infected the skin, each affected area should be scraped and packed.

Sporotrichosis is a mycotic infection due to the sporothrix Shenkii. It presents so many features resembling syphilis and tubercle that it is frequently mistaken for one or other of these affections. It occurs chiefly in males between fifteen and forty-five, who are farmers, fruit and vegetable dealers, or florists. There is usually a history of trauma of the nature of a scratch or a cut, and after a long incubation period there develop a series of small, hard, round nodules in the skin and subcutaneous tissue which, without pain or temperature, soften into cold abscesses and leave indolent ulcers or sinuses. The infection is of slow progress and follows the course of the lymphatics. From the gelatinous pus the organism is cultivated without difficulty, and this is the essential step in arriving at a diagnosis. The disease yields in a few weeks to full doses of iodide of potassium.

Sporotrichosis is a fungal infection caused by sporothrix Shenkii. It has many characteristics that resemble syphilis and tuberculosis, making it often confused with either of these diseases. It mainly affects males between the ages of fifteen and forty-five who work as farmers, fruit and vegetable vendors, or florists. There’s typically a history of a scratch or cut, and after a long incubation period, small, hard, round lumps appear in the skin and subcutaneous tissue, which, without causing pain or fever, eventually soften into cold abscesses and lead to chronic ulcers or sinuses. The infection progresses slowly and follows the pathway of the lymphatic system. The organism can be easily cultured from the gelatinous pus, which is a crucial step in making a diagnosis. The disease responds well to high doses of potassium iodide within a few weeks.

Elephantiasis.—This term is applied to an excessive enlargement of a part depending upon an overgrowth of the skin and subcutaneous cellular tissue, and it may result from a number of causes, acting independently or in combination. The condition is observed chiefly in the extremities and in the external organs of generation.

Elephantiasis. — This term refers to an abnormal enlargement of a body part caused by an overgrowth of skin and underlying tissue, which can result from various factors, either alone or in combination. The condition is mainly seen in the limbs and the external reproductive organs.

Elephantiasis from Lymphatic or Venous Obstruction.—Of this the best-known example is tropical elephantiasis (E. arabum), which is endemic in Samoa, Barbadoes, and other places. It attacks the lower extremity or the genitals in either sex (Figs. 97, 98). The disease is usually ushered in with fever, and signs of lymphangitis in the part affected. After a number of such attacks, the lymph vessels appear to become obliterated, and the skin and subcutaneous cellular tissue, being bathed in stagnant lymph—which possibly contains the products of streptococci—take on an overgrowth, which continues until the part assumes gigantic proportions. In certain cases the lymph trunks have been found to be blocked with the parent worms of the filaria Bancrofti. Cases of elephantiasis of the lower extremity are met with in this country in which there are no filarial parasites in the lymph vessels, and these present features closely resembling the tropical variety, and usually follow upon repeated attacks of lymphangitis or erysipelas.

Elephantiasis from Lymphatic or Venous Obstruction.—The most well-known example is tropical elephantiasis (E. arabum), which is common in Samoa, Barbados, and other areas. It affects the lower limbs or genitals in both men and women (Figs. 97, 98). The disease typically starts with a fever and signs of lymphangitis in the affected area. After several such episodes, the lymph vessels seem to become blocked, and the skin and underlying tissue, which are soaked in stagnant lymph—possibly containing streptococcal products—begin to overgrow, continuing until the area becomes immense. In some cases, the lymph trunks have been found to be obstructed by the adult worms of the filaria Bancrofti. There are instances of lower limb elephantiasis in this country where no filarial parasites are present in the lymph vessels, showing features that closely resemble the tropical form, usually following repeated bouts of lymphangitis or erysipelas.

The part affected is enormously increased in size, and causes inconvenience from its bulk and weight. In contrast to ordinary dropsy, there is no pitting on pressure, and the swelling does not disappear on elevation of the limb. The skin becomes rough and warty, and may hang down in pendulous folds. Blisters form on the surface and yield an abundant exudate of clear lymph. From neglect of cleanliness, the skin becomes the seat of eczema or even of ulceration attended with foul discharge.

The affected area gets really big, making it uncomfortable because of its size and weight. Unlike regular dropsy, pressing on it doesn't leave a dent, and the swelling doesn't go away when you lift the limb. The skin turns rough and warty, and can sag in loose folds. Blisters develop on the surface and release a lot of clear fluid. Due to a lack of cleanliness, the skin can develop eczema or even ulcers, which come with a bad discharge.

Samson Handley has sought to replace the blocked lymph vessels by burying in the subcutaneous tissue of the swollen part a number of stout silk threads—lymphangioplasty. By their capillary action they drain the lymph to a healthy region above, and thus enable it to enter the circulation. It has been more successful in the face and upper limb than in the lower extremity. If the tissues are infected with pus organisms, a course of vaccines should precede the operation.

Samson Handley has aimed to replace the blocked lymph vessels by embedding several sturdy silk threads in the subcutaneous tissue of the swollen area—lymphangioplasty. These threads use capillary action to drain lymph to a healthier region above, allowing it to enter the circulation. This method has been more effective in the face and upper limbs compared to the lower extremities. If the tissues are infected with pus-causing organisms, a round of vaccines should be given before the operation.

Fig. 97.—Elephantiasis in a woman æt. 45.

Fig. 97.—Elephantiasis in a woman æt. 45.

Fig. 97.—Elephantiasis in a 45-year-old woman.

A similar type of elephantiasis may occur after extirpation of the lymph glands in the axilla or groin; in the leg in long-standing standing varix and phlebitis with chronic ulcer; in the arm as a result of extensive cancerous disease of the lymphatics in the axilla secondarily to cancer of the breast; and in extensive tuberculous disease of the lymphatics. The last-named is chiefly observed in the lower limb in young adult women, and from its following upon lupus of the toes or foot it has been called lupus elephantiasis. The tuberculous infection spreads slowly up the limb by way of the lymph vessels, and as these are obliterated the skin and cellular tissues become hypertrophied, and the surface is studded over with fungating tuberculous masses of a livid blue colour. As the more severe forms of the disease may prove dangerous to life by pyogenic complications inducing gangrene of the limb, the question of amputation may have to be considered.

A similar type of elephantiasis can occur after the removal of lymph nodes in the armpit or groin; in the leg due to long-standing varicose veins and phlebitis with chronic ulcers; in the arm due to extensive cancer affecting the lymphatics in the armpit as a result of breast cancer; and in cases of widespread tuberculosis affecting the lymphatics. The latter is mainly seen in the lower limb of young adult women, and because it can follow lupus in the toes or foot, it has been referred to as lupus elephantiasis. The tuberculosis infection spreads slowly up the limb through the lymphatic vessels, and as these become blocked, the skin and surrounding tissues swell, becoming thickened and covered with blue, raised tuberculous growths. Since the more severe cases of this disease can be life-threatening due to infections that may lead to gangrene of the limb, amputation may need to be considered.

Fig. 98.—Elephantiasis of Penis and Scrotum in native of Demerara. (Mr. Annandale's case.)

Fig. 98.—Elephantiasis of Penis and Scrotum in native of Demerara.

Fig. 98.—Elephantiasis of the penis and scrotum in a native of Demerara.

(Mr. Annandale's case.)

(Mr. Annandale's situation.)

Belonging to this group also is a form of congenital elephantiasis resulting from the circular constriction of a limb in utero by amniotic bands.

Belonging to this group is also a type of congenital elephantiasis caused by the circular constriction of a limb in utero by amniotic bands.

Elephantiasis occurring apart from lymphatic or venous obstruction is illustrated by elephantiasis nervorum, in which there is an overgrowth of the skin and cellular tissue of an extremity in association with neuro-fibromatosis of the cutaneous nerves (Fig. 89); and by elephantiasis Græcorum—a form of leprosy in which the skin of the face becomes the seat of tumour-like masses consisting of leprous nodules. It is also illustrated by elephantiasis involving the scrotum as a result of prolonged irritation by the urine in cases in which the penis has been amputated and the urine has infiltrated the scrotal tissues over a period of years.

Elephantiasis that occurs without lymphatic or venous blockage is demonstrated by elephantiasis nervorum, where there’s an abnormal growth of the skin and cellular tissue in a limb, associated with neuro-fibromatosis of the skin nerves (Fig. 89); and by elephantiasis Græcorum—a type of leprosy where the skin on the face develops tumor-like masses made up of leprous nodules. It's also shown by elephantiasis involving the scrotum due to long-term irritation from urine in cases where the penis has been amputated and the urine has seeped into the scrotal tissues over many years.

Sebaceous Cysts.—Atheromatous cysts or wens are formed in relation to the sebaceous glands and hair follicles. They are commonly met with in adults, on the scalp (Fig. 99), face, neck, back, and external genitals. Sometimes they are multiple, and they may be met with in several members of the same family. They are smooth, rounded, or discoid cysts, varying in size from a split-pea to a Tangerine orange. In consistence they are firm and elastic, or fluctuating, and are incorporated with the overlying skin, but movable on the deeper structures. The orifice of the partly blocked sebaceous follicle is sometimes visible, and the contents of the cyst can be squeezed through the opening. The wall of the cyst is composed of a connective-tissue capsule lined by stratified squamous epithelium. The contents consist of accumulated epithelial cells, and are at first dry and pearly white in appearance, but as a result of fatty degeneration they break down into a greyish-yellow pultaceous and semi-fluid material having a peculiar stale odour. It is probable that the decomposition of the contents is the result of the presence of bacteria, and that from the surgical point of view they should be regarded as infective. A sebaceous cyst may remain indefinitely without change, or may slowly increase in size, the skin over it becoming stretched and closely adherent to the cyst wall as a result of friction and pressure. The contents may ooze from the orifice of the duct and dry on the skin surface, leading to the formation of a sebaceous horn (Fig. 100). As a result of injury the cyst may undergo sudden enlargement from hæmorrhage into its interior.

Sebaceous Cysts.—Atheromatous cysts or wens develop in connection with the sebaceous glands and hair follicles. They are commonly found in adults, particularly on the scalp (Fig. 99), face, neck, back, and external genitals. Sometimes, multiple cysts may occur, and they can appear in several members of the same family. They are smooth, rounded, or disk-shaped cysts, varying in size from a split pea to a tangerine. In terms of consistency, they can be firm and elastic or fluctuating, and they are connected to the overlying skin but movable over deeper structures. The opening of the partially blocked sebaceous follicle is sometimes visible, allowing the contents of the cyst to be squeezed out through the opening. The wall of the cyst consists of a connective tissue capsule lined with stratified squamous epithelium. The contents include accumulated epithelial cells, initially appearing dry and pearly white, but due to fatty degeneration, they eventually break down into a greyish-yellow, pasty, and semi-fluid material with a peculiar stale odor. It is likely that the breakdown of the contents is due to the presence of bacteria, which suggests they should be treated as infectious from a surgical perspective. A sebaceous cyst may remain unchanged indefinitely or may gradually increase in size, causing the skin over it to stretch and become closely attached to the cyst wall due to friction and pressure. The contents may leak from the opening of the duct and dry on the skin surface, leading to the formation of a sebaceous horn (Fig. 100). Following an injury, the cyst may suddenly enlarge due to bleeding inside it.

Recurrent attacks of inflammation frequently occur, especially in wens of the face and scalp. Suppuration may ensue and be followed by cure of the cyst, or an offensive fungating ulcer forms which may be mistaken for epithelioma. True cancerous transformation is rare.

Recurrent bouts of inflammation often happen, especially in cysts on the face and scalp. Pus may develop and can be followed by the healing of the cyst, or a foul-smelling, mushroom-like ulcer may form that could be confused with skin cancer. Actual cancerous changes are uncommon.

Wens are to be diagnosed from dermoids, from fatty tumours, and from cold abscesses. Dermoids usually appear before adult life, and as they nearly always lie beneath the fascia, the skin is movable over them. A fatty tumour is movable, and is often lobulated. The confusion with a cold abscess is most likely to occur in wens of the neck or back, and it may be impossible without the use of an exploring needle to differentiate between them.

Wens need to be diagnosed from dermoids, fatty tumors, and cold abscesses. Dermoids usually show up before adulthood, and since they almost always sit beneath the fascia, the skin can move over them. A fatty tumor is movable and often has a lobulated structure. Confusion with a cold abscess is most likely to happen with wens found in the neck or back, and it might be impossible to tell them apart without using an exploring needle.

Fig. 99.—Multiple Sebaceous Cysts or Wens; the larger ones are of many years' duration.

Fig. 99.—Multiple Sebaceous Cysts or Wens; the larger ones are of many years' duration.

Fig. 99.—Multiple Sebaceous Cysts or Wens; the larger ones have been present for many years.

Treatment.—The removal of wens is to be recommended while they are small and freely movable, as they are then easily shelled out after incising the overlying skin; sometimes splitting the cyst makes its removal easier. Local anæsthesia is to be preferred. It is important that none of the cyst wall be left behind. In large and adherent wens an ellipse of skin is removed along with the cyst. When inflamed, it may be impossible to dissect out the cyst, and the wall should be destroyed with carbolic acid, the resulting wound being treated by the open method.

Treatment.—It's best to remove wens when they are small and easily movable, as they can be easily extracted after cutting the skin above them; sometimes splitting the cyst helps with removal. Local anesthesia is preferred. It's crucial that no part of the cyst wall is left behind. For larger and attached wens, a strip of skin is removed along with the cyst. If the wens are inflamed, it may be impossible to carefully remove the cyst, in which case the wall should be destroyed using carbolic acid, and the resulting wound should be treated by leaving it open.

Moles.—The term mole is applied to a pigmented, and usually hairy, patch of skin, present at or appearing shortly after birth. The colour varies from brown to black, according to the amount of melanin pigment present. The lesion consists in an overgrowth of epidermis which often presents an alveolar arrangement. Moles vary greatly in size: some are mere dots, others are as large as the palm of the hand, and occasionally a mole covers half the face. In addition to being unsightly, they bleed freely when abraded, are liable to ulcerate from friction and pressure, and occasionally become the starting-point of melanotic cancer. Rodent cancer sometimes originates in the slightly pigmented moles met with on the face. Overgrowths in relation to the cutaneous nerves, especially the plexiform neuroma, occasionally originate in pigmented moles. Soldau believes that the pigmentation and overgrowth of the epidermis in moles are associated with, and probably result from, a fibromatosis of the cutaneous nerves.

Moles.—A mole refers to a pigmented, usually hairy, patch of skin that is present at birth or appears shortly afterward. The color can range from brown to black, depending on the amount of melanin pigment present. The lesion is made up of an overgrowth of the epidermis, often showing an alveolar arrangement. Moles can vary significantly in size: some are tiny dots, while others can be as large as a hand, and sometimes a mole can cover half of the face. Besides being unattractive, they can bleed easily if scraped, may ulcerate due to friction and pressure, and can occasionally be the starting point for melanotic cancer. Rodent cancer can sometimes start in the slightly pigmented moles found on the face. Overgrowths related to cutaneous nerves, especially plexiform neuroma, can sometimes arise from pigmented moles. Soldau believes that the pigmentation and overgrowth of the epidermis in moles are linked to and probably caused by fibromatosis of the cutaneous nerves.

Treatment.—The quickest way to get rid of a mole is to excise it; if the edges of the gap cannot be brought together with sutures, recourse should be had to grafting. In large hairy moles of the face whose size forbids excision, radium or the X-rays should be employed. Excellent results have been obtained by refrigeration with solid carbon dioxide. In children and women with delicate skin, applications of from ten to thirty seconds suffice. In persons with coarse skin an application of one minute may be necessary, and it may have to be repeated.

Treatment.—The fastest way to remove a mole is to cut it out; if the edges of the wound can't be brought together with stitches, then grafting should be used. For large hairy moles on the face that are too big to cut out, radium or X-rays should be used. Great results have been seen with refrigeration using solid carbon dioxide. For children and women with sensitive skin, applying it for ten to thirty seconds is enough. For people with thicker skin, a one-minute application may be needed, and it might have to be done again.

Horns.—The sebaceous horn results from the accumulation of the dried contents of a wen on the surface of the skin: the sebaceous material after drying up becomes cornified, and as fresh material is added to the base the horn increases in length (Fig. 100). The wart horn grows from a warty papilloma of the skin. Cicatrix horns are formed by the heaping up of epidermis in the scars that result from burns. Nail horns are overgrown nails (keratomata of the nail bed), and are met with chiefly in the great toe of elderly bedridden patients. If an ulcer forms at the base of a horn, it may prove the starting-point of epithelioma, and for this reason, as well as for others, horns should be removed.

Horns.—The sebaceous horn comes from the buildup of dried material from a cyst on the skin's surface: the sebaceous substance hardens as it dries, and as new material collects at the base, the horn gets longer (Fig. 100). The wart horn develops from a warty growth on the skin. Cicatrix horns are created by the accumulation of skin cells in scars from burns. Nail horns are overgrown nails (keratomata of the nail bed) and are mainly found on the big toe of elderly patients who are often bedridden. If an ulcer appears at the base of a horn, it could lead to epithelioma, which is why horns should be removed, along with other reasons.

Fig. 100.—Sebaceous Horn growing from Auricle. (Dr. Kenneth Maclachan's case.)

Fig. 100.—Sebaceous Horn growing from Auricle.

Fig. 100.—Sebaceous horn growing from the ear.

(Dr. Kenneth Maclachan's case.)

(Dr. Kenneth Maclachan's case.)

New Growths in the Skin and Subcutaneous Tissue.—The Angioma has been described with diseases of blood vessels. Fibroma.—Various types of fibroma occur in the skin. A soft pedunculated fibroma, about the size of a pea, is commonly met with, especially on the neck and trunk; it is usually solitary, and is easily removed with scissors. The multiple, soft fibroma known as molluscum fibrosum, which depends upon a neuro-fibromatosis of the cutaneous nerves, is described with the tumours of nerves. Hard fibromas occurring singly or in groups may be met with, especially in the skin of the buttock, and may present a local malignancy, recurring after removal like the “recurrent fibroid” of Paget. The “painful subcutaneous nodule” is a solitary fibroma related to one of the cutaneous nerves. The hard fibroma known as keloid is described with the affections of scars.

New Growths in the Skin and Subcutaneous Tissue.—The Angioma is associated with blood vessel diseases. Fibroma.—Several types of fibromas can be found in the skin. A soft pedunculated fibroma, about the size of a pea, is often seen, particularly on the neck and trunk; it's usually solitary and can be easily removed with scissors. The multiple soft fibroma known as molluscum fibrosum, related to a neuro-fibromatosis of the skin nerves, is noted among nerve tumors. Hard fibromas that occur alone or in groups may be found, especially on the skin of the buttocks, and can show local malignancy, recurring after removal like the “recurrent fibroid” of Paget. The “painful subcutaneous nodule” is a solitary fibroma linked to one of the cutaneous nerves. The hard fibroma called keloid is noted in relation to scar conditions.

Papilloma.—The common wart or verruca is an outgrowth of the surface epidermis. It may be sessile or pedunculated hard or soft. The surface may be smooth, or fissured and foliated like a cauliflower, or it may be divided up into a number of spines. Warts are met with chiefly on the hands, and are often multiple, occurring in clusters or in successive crops. Multiple warts appear to result from some contagion, the nature of which is unknown; they sometimes occur in an epidemic form among school-children, and show a remarkable tendency to disappear spontaneously. The solitary flat-topped wart which occurs on the face of old people may, if irritated, become the seat of epithelioma. A warty growth of the epidermis is a frequent accompaniment of moles and of that variety of lupus known as lupus verrucosus.

Papilloma.—The common wart or verruca is a growth that comes from the outer layer of skin. It can be either flat or raised, and can feel hard or soft. The surface can be smooth, or have cracks and folds like a cauliflower, or it may be covered in little spines. Warts mostly show up on the hands and are often seen in groups or in repeated outbreaks. Multiple warts seem to come from some kind of infection, though the exact cause is not known; they can sometimes appear in outbreaks among schoolchildren and tend to go away on their own. The single flat-topped wart that appears on the faces of older adults can become cancerous if it gets irritated. A warty growth on the skin often occurs alongside moles and a type of lupus known as lupus verrucosus.

Treatment.—In the multiple warts of children the health should be braced up by a change to the seaside. A dusting-powder, consisting of boracic acid with 5 per cent. salicylic acid, may be rubbed into the hands after washing and drying. The persistent warts of young adults should be excised after freezing with chloride of ethyl. When cutting is objected to, they may be painted night and morning with salicylic collodion, the epidermis being dehydrated with alcohol before each application.

Treatment.—For multiple warts in children, their health can be improved by taking them to the seaside. A dusting powder made of boracic acid combined with 5 percent salicylic acid can be applied to the hands after washing and drying. For the persistent warts in young adults, they should be removed through excision after being frozen with ethyl chloride. If cutting is not preferred, they can be painted twice daily with salicylic collodion, ensuring the skin is dried with alcohol before each application.

Venereal warts occur on the genitals of either sex, and may form large cauliflower-like masses on the inner surface of the prepuce or of the labia majora. Although frequently co-existing with gonorrhœa or syphilis, they occur independently of these diseases, being probably acquired by contact with another individual suffering from warts (C. W. Cathcart). They give rise to considerable irritation and suffering, and when cleanliness is neglected there may be an offensive discharge.

Venereal warts appear on the genitals of both men and women, and can develop into large, cauliflower-like growths on the inside of the foreskin or the outer labia. Although they often occur alongside gonorrhea or syphilis, they can also appear on their own, likely transmitted through contact with someone else who has warts (C. W. Cathcart). They can cause significant irritation and discomfort, and if cleanliness is not maintained, there may be a foul discharge.

In the female, the cauliflower-like masses are dissected from the labia; in the male, the prepuce is removed and the warts on the glans are snipped off with scissors. In milder cases, the warts usually disappear if the parts are kept absolutely dry and clean. A useful dusting-powder is one consisting of calamine and 5 per cent. salicylic acid; the exsiccated sulphate of iron, in the form of a powder, may be employed in cases which resist this treatment.

In women, the cauliflower-like growths are cut away from the labia; in men, the foreskin is removed, and the warts on the head of the penis are trimmed off with scissors. In less severe cases, the warts typically go away if the area is kept completely dry and clean. A helpful powder is one made of calamine and 5 percent salicylic acid; dried iron sulfate powder can be used for cases that do not respond to this treatment.

Adenoma.—This is a comparatively rare tumour growing from the glands of the skin. One variety, known as the “tomato tumour,” which apparently originates from the sweat glands, is met with on the scalp and face in women past middle life. These growths are often multiple; the individual tumours vary in size, and the skin, which is almost devoid of hairs, is glistening and tightly stretched over them. A similar tumour may occur on the nose. The sebaceous adenoma, which originates from the sebaceous glands, forms a projecting tumour on the face or scalp, and when the skin is irritated it may ulcerate and fungate. The treatment consists in the removal of the tumour along with the overlying skin.

Adenoma.—This is a relatively rare tumor that grows from the skin's glands. One type, known as the “tomato tumor,” seems to come from the sweat glands and is found on the scalp and face of women past middle age. These growths are often multiple; the individual tumors vary in size, and the skin, which has almost no hair, is shiny and tightly stretched over them. A similar tumor can appear on the nose. The sebaceous adenoma, which comes from the sebaceous glands, creates a protruding tumor on the face or scalp, and when the skin is irritated, it may ulcerate and become infected. The treatment involves removing the tumor along with the overlying skin.

The exuberant masses on the nose known as “rhinophyma,” “lipoma nasi,” or “potato nose” are of the nature of sebaceous adenoma, and are removed by shaving them off with a knife until the normal shape of the nose is restored Healing takes place with remarkable rapidity.

The large growths on the nose called “rhinophyma,” “lipoma nasi,” or “potato nose” are actually sebaceous adenomas, and they are removed by shaving them off with a scalpel until the nose returns to its normal shape. Healing happens surprisingly quickly.

Cancer.—There are several types of primary cancer of the skin, the most important being squamous epithelioma, rodent cancer, and melanotic cancer.

Cancer.—There are several types of primary skin cancer, the most significant being squamous cell carcinoma, basal cell carcinoma, and melanoma.

Fig. 101.—Paraffin Epithelioma.

Fig. 101.—Paraffin Epithelioma.

Fig. 101.—Paraffin Skin Cancer.

Epithelioma occurs in a variety of forms. When originating in a small ulcer or wart-for example on the face in old people—it presents the features of a chronic indurated ulcer. A more exuberant and rapidly growing form of epithelial cancer, described by Hutchinson as the crateriform ulcer, commences on the face as a small red pimple which rapidly develops into an elevated mass shaped like a bee-hive, and breaks down in the centre. Epithelioma may develop anywhere on the body in relation to long-standing ulcers, especially that resulting from a burn or from lupus; this form usually presents an exuberant outgrowth of epidermis not unlike a cauliflower. An interesting example of epithelioma has been described by Neve of Kashmir. The natives in that province are in the habit of carrying a fire-basket suspended from the waist, which often burns the skin and causes a chronic ulcer, and many of these ulcers become the seat of epithelioma, due, in Neve's opinion, to the actual contact of the sooty pan with the skin.

Epithelioma comes in various forms. When it starts from a small ulcer or wart—like on the face of older adults—it appears as a chronic hard ulcer. A more aggressive and fast-growing type of epithelial cancer, described by Hutchinson as the crateriform ulcer, begins on the face as a small red bump that quickly turns into a raised mass shaped like a beehive, breaking down in the center. Epithelioma can appear anywhere on the body in connection with long-term ulcers, particularly those caused by burns or lupus; this type usually shows a vigorous growth of skin cells resembling a cauliflower. A notable case of epithelioma was reported by Neve from Kashmir. The locals in that region often carry a fire-basket hanging from their waist, which frequently burns the skin and leads to a chronic ulcer, and many of these ulcers eventually develop into epithelioma, likely due to the actual contact of the sooty pan with the skin, according to Neve.

The term trade epithelioma has been applied to that form met with in those who follow certain occupations, such as paraffin workers and chimney-sweeps. The most recent member of this group is the X-ray carcinoma, which is met with in those who are constantly exposed to the irritation of the X-rays; there is first a chronic dermatitis with warty overgrowth of the surface epithelium, pigmentation, and the formation of fissures and warts. The trade epithelioma varies a good deal in malignancy, but it tends to cause death in the same manner as other epitheliomas.

The term trade epithelioma refers to the type of cancer seen in people who work in certain jobs, like paraffin workers and chimney sweeps. The latest addition to this group is X-ray carcinoma, which occurs in those who are frequently exposed to X-ray irritation; it starts as a chronic skin condition with warty growths on the surface, pigmentation changes, and the development of cracks and warts. Trade epitheliomas can vary significantly in how aggressive they are, but they tend to lead to death in a similar way to other types of epitheliomas.

Epithelial cancer has also been observed in those who have taken arsenic over long periods for medicinal purposes.

Epithelial cancer has also been seen in people who have taken arsenic for medical reasons over long periods.

Fig. 102.—Rodent Cancer of Inner Canthus.

Fig. 102.—Rodent Cancer of Inner Canthus.

Fig. 102.—Rodent Cancer of the Inner Corner of the Eye.

Rodent Cancer (Rodent Ulcer).—This is a cancer originating in the sweat glands or sebaceous follicles, or in the fœtal residues of cutaneous glands. The cells are small and closely packed together in alveoli or in reticulated columns; cell nests are rare. It is remarkably constant in its seat of origin, being nearly always located on the lateral aspect of the nose or in the vicinity of the lower eyelid (Fig. 102). It is rare on the trunk or limbs. It commences as a small flattened nodule in the skin, the epidermis over it being stretched and shining. The centre becomes depressed, while the margins extend in the form of an elevated ridge. Sooner or later the epidermis gives way in the centre, exposing a smooth raw surface devoid of granulations.

Rodent Cancer (Rodent Ulcer).—This is a type of cancer that starts in the sweat glands or sebaceous follicles, or in the leftover cells from skin glands that appear during development. The cells are small and tightly packed in clusters or columns; cell nests are uncommon. Its origin is very consistent, typically found on the side of the nose or near the lower eyelid (Fig. 102). It’s rare on the trunk or limbs. It begins as a small, flat bump on the skin, with the skin above it stretched and shiny. The center eventually sinks, while the edges form a raised ridge. Eventually, the skin in the center breaks down, revealing a smooth raw area without granulations.

Fig. 103.—Rodent Cancer of fifteen years' duration, which has destroyed the contents of the Orbit. (Sir Montagu Cotterill's case)

Fig. 103.—Rodent Cancer of fifteen years' duration, which has destroyed the contents of the Orbit.

Fig. 103.—Rodent cancer that has lasted fifteen years, which has obliterated the contents of the orbit.

(Sir Montagu Cotterill's case)

(Sir Montagu Cotterill's case)

The margin, while in parts irregular, is typically represented by a well-defined “rolled” border which consists of the peripheral portion of the cancer that has not broken down. The central ulcer may temporarily heal. There is itching but little pain, and the condition progresses extremely slowly; rodent cancers which have existed for many years are frequently met with. The disease attacks and destroys every structure with which it comes in contact, such as the eyelids, the walls of the nasal cavities, and the bones of the face; hence it may produce the most hideous deformities (Fig. 103). The patient may succumb to hæmorrhage or to infective complications such as erysipelas or meningitis.

The margin, although uneven in some areas, usually has a clear “rolled” border that includes the outer part of the cancer that hasn’t broken down. The central ulcer might heal for a while. There’s itching but not much pain, and the condition progresses very slowly; rodent cancers that have been around for many years are often seen. The disease damages and destroys all structures it touches, like the eyelids, the walls of the nasal cavities, and the bones of the face; as a result, it can cause some extremely severe deformities (Fig. 103). The patient may die from bleeding or from infectious complications like erysipelas or meningitis.

Secondary growths in the lymph glands, while not unknown, are extremely rare. We have only seen them once—in a case of rodent cancer in the groin.

Secondary growths in the lymph nodes, while not unheard of, are very rare. We have only encountered them once—in a case of cancer in a rodent's groin.

Diagnosis.—Lupus is the disease most often mistaken for rodent cancer. Lupus usually begins earlier in life, it presents apple-jelly nodules, and lacks the rounded, elevated border. Syphilitic lesions progress more rapidly, and also lack the characteristic margin. The differentiation from squamous epithelioma is of considerable importance, as the latter affection spreads more rapidly, involves the lymph glands early, and is much more dangerous to life.

Diagnosis.—Lupus is the disease that is most commonly confused with rodent cancer. Lupus typically starts earlier in life, shows apple-jelly nodules, and doesn't have the rounded, elevated border. Syphilitic lesions develop more quickly and also lack the distinctive margin. It's crucial to differentiate it from squamous epithelioma, as the latter spreads more quickly, affects the lymph nodes early, and is far more life-threatening.

Treatment.—In rodent cancers of limited size—say less than one inch in diameter—free excision is the most rapid and certain method of treatment. The alternative is the application of radium or of the Röntgen rays, which, although requiring many exposures, results in cure with the minimum of disfigurement. If the cancer already covers an extensive area, or has invaded the cavity of the orbit or nose, radium or X-rays yield the best results. The effect is soon shown by the ingrowth of healthy epithelium from the surrounding skin, and at the same time the discharge is lessened. Good results are also reported from the application of carbon dioxide snow, especially when this follows upon a course of X-ray treatment.

Treatment.—For small rodent cancers—let's say less than an inch in diameter—surgical removal is the quickest and most effective treatment option. The other option is using radium or X-rays, which, while needing multiple sessions, can cure the cancer with minimal scarring. If the cancer has spread significantly or has invaded areas like the orbit or nose, radium or X-rays provide the best outcomes. You can quickly see results as healthy skin grows in from the surrounding area, and at the same time, the discharge decreases. Positive results have also been reported from using carbon dioxide snow, particularly when it follows a course of X-ray treatment.

Paget's disease of the nipple is an epithelioma occurring in women over forty years of age: a similar form of epithelioma is sometimes met with at the umbilicus or on the genitals.

Paget's disease of the nipple is a type of skin cancer that occurs in women over forty years old; a similar type of skin cancer can sometimes be found at the belly button or on the genitals.

Melanotic Cancer.—Under this head are included all new growths which contain an excess of melanin pigment. Many of these were formerly described as melanotic sarcoma. They nearly always originate in a pigmented mole which has been subjected to irritation. The primary growth may remain so small that its presence is not even suspected, or it may increase in size, ulcerate, and fungate. The amount of pigment varies: when small in amount the growth is brown, when abundant it is a deep black. The most remarkable feature is the rapidity with which the disease becomes disseminated along the lymphatics, the first evidence of which is an enlargement of the lymph glands. As the primary growth is often situated on the sole of the foot or in the matrix of the nail of the great toe, the femoral and inguinal glands become enlarged in succession, forming tumours much larger than the primary growth. Sometimes the dissemination involves the lymph vessels of the limb, forming a series of indurated pigmented cords and nodules (Fig. 104). Lastly, the dissemination may be universal throughout the body, and this usually occurs at a comparatively early stage. The secondary growths are deeply pigmented, being usually of a coal-black colour, and melanin pigment may be present in the urine. When recurrence takes place in or near the scar left by the operation, the cancer nodules are not necessarily pigmented.

Melanotic Cancer.—This category includes all new growths that have an excess of melanin pigment. Many of these were previously referred to as melanotic sarcoma. They almost always start from a pigmented mole that has been irritated. The initial growth can be so small that it's not even noticed, or it can grow larger, ulcerate, and become fungating. The amount of pigment varies; when it's small, the growth appears brown, and when it's abundant, it’s a deep black. The most notable aspect is how quickly the disease spreads through the lymphatic system, with the first sign being swollen lymph nodes. Since the primary growth is often located on the sole of the foot or under the nail of the big toe, the femoral and inguinal lymph nodes subsequently swell, forming tumors much larger than the primary growth. Sometimes, the spread can involve the lymph vessels of the limb, resulting in a series of hardened, pigmented cords and nodules (Fig. 104). Finally, the spread can become widespread throughout the body, usually happening at quite an early stage. The secondary growths are deeply pigmented, typically appearing coal-black, and melanin may be found in the urine. When the cancer recurs in or near the scar from surgery, the cancer nodules aren’t necessarily pigmented.

Fig. 104.—Diffuse Melanotic Cancer of Lymphatics of Skin secondary to a Growth in the Sole of the Foot.

Fig. 104.—Diffuse Melanotic Cancer of Lymphatics of Skin secondary to a Growth in the Sole of the Foot.

Fig. 104.—Spread of Melanotic Cancer in the Skin Lymphatics due to a Tumor on the Sole of the Foot.

To extirpate the disease it is necessary to excise the tumour, with a zone of healthy skin around it and a somewhat large zone of the underlying subcutaneous tissue and deep fascia. Hogarth Pringle recommends that a broad strip of subcutaneous fascia up to and including the nearest anatomical group of glands should be removed with the tumour in one continuous piece.

To remove the disease, it's essential to cut out the tumor along with a margin of healthy skin around it and a larger area of the underlying subcutaneous tissue and deep fascia. Hogarth Pringle suggests that a wide section of subcutaneous fascia, extending to the nearest group of glands, should be taken out with the tumor in one continuous piece.

Secondary Cancer of the Skin.—Cancer may spread to the skin from a subjacent growth by direct continuity or by way of the lymphatics. Both of these processes are so well illustrated in cases of mammary cancer that they will be described in relation to that disease.

Secondary Skin Cancer.—Cancer can spread to the skin from an underlying tumor either through direct contact or through the lymphatic system. Both of these processes are clearly demonstrated in cases of breast cancer, so they will be explained in relation to that disease.

Sarcoma of various types is met with in the skin. The fibroma, after excision, may recur as a fibro-sarcoma. The alveolar sarcoma commences as a hard lump and increases in size until the epidermis gives way and an ulcer is formed.

Sarcoma of different types can be found in the skin. The fibroma, after being removed, might come back as a fibro-sarcoma. The alveolar sarcoma starts as a hard lump and grows in size until the skin breaks down and an ulcer forms.

Fig. 105.—Melanotic Cancer of Forehead with Metastases in Lymph Vessels and Glands.

Fig. 105.—Melanotic Cancer of Forehead with Metastases in Lymph Vessels and Glands.

Fig. 105.—Melanotic Cancer of the Forehead with Metastases in Lymph Vessels and Glands.

(Mr. D. P. D. Wilkie's case.)

(Mr. D. P. D. Wilkie's case.)

A number of fresh tumours may spring up around the original growth. Sometimes the primary growth appears in the form of multiple nodules which tend to become confluent. Excision, unless performed early, is of little avail, and in any case should be followed up by exposure to radium.

A number of new tumors might appear around the original growth. Sometimes, the primary growth shows up as multiple nodules that tend to merge together. Surgery, unless done early, isn’t very effective, and in any case, should be followed up with radium treatment.

Affections of Cicatrices

A cicatrix or scar consists of closely packed bundles of white fibres covered by epidermis; the skin glands and hair follicles are usually absent. The size, shape, and level of the cicatrix depend upon the conditions which preceded healing.

A scar is made up of tightly packed bundles of white fibers covered by skin; skin glands and hair follicles are usually not present. The size, shape, and depth of the scar depend on the conditions that existed before healing.

A healthy scar, when recently formed, has a smooth, glossy surface of a pinkish colour, which tends to become whiter as a result of obliteration of the blood vessels concerned in its formation.

A healthy scar, when newly formed, has a smooth, shiny surface that is pinkish in color, which eventually turns whiter as the blood vessels involved in its formation fade away.

Weak Scars.—A scar is said to be weak when it readily breaks down as a result of irritation or pressure. The scars resulting from severe burns and those over amputation stumps are especially liable to break down from trivial causes. The treatment is to excise the weak portion of the scar and bring the edges of the gap together.

Weak Scars.—A scar is considered weak when it easily breaks down due to irritation or pressure. Scars from severe burns and those on amputation stumps are particularly prone to breaking down from minor causes. The treatment involves removing the weak section of the scar and stitching the edges of the gap together.

Contracted scars frequently cause deformity either by displacing parts, such as the eyelid or lip, or by fixing parts and preventing the normal movements—for example, a scar on the flexor aspect of a joint may prevent extension of the forearm (Fig. 63). These are treated by dividing the scar, correcting the deformity, and filling up the gap with epithelial grafts, or with a flap of the whole thickness of the skin. When deformity results from depression of a scar, as is not uncommon after the healing of a sinus, the treatment is to excise the scar. Depressed scars may be raised by the injection of paraffin into the subcutaneous tissue.

Contracted scars often lead to deformities either by shifting parts, like the eyelid or lip, or by restricting parts and stopping normal movement—for example, a scar on the flexor side of a joint can hinder the extension of the forearm (Fig. 63). These are treated by cutting the scar, fixing the deformity, and filling the gap with epithelial grafts or with a flap of full-thickness skin. When a deformity arises from depression of a scar, which is common after a sinus heals, the treatment involves removing the scar. Depressed scars can be elevated by injecting paraffin into the subcutaneous tissue.

Painful Scars.—Pain in relation to a scar is usually due to nerve fibres being compressed or stretched in the cicatricial tissue; and in some cases to ascending neuritis. The treatment consists in excising the scar or in stretching or excising a portion of the nerve affected.

Painful Scars.—Pain associated with a scar usually occurs because nerve fibers are compressed or stretched in the scar tissue; and in some cases, it's due to ascending neuritis. Treatment involves removing the scar or stretching or removing part of the affected nerve.

Pigmented or Discoloured Scars.—The best-known examples are the blue coloration which results from coal-dust or gunpowder, the brown scars resulting from chronic ulcer with venous congestion of the leg, and the variously coloured scars caused by tattooing. The only satisfactory method of getting rid of the coloration is to excise the scar; the edges are brought together by sutures, or the raw surface is covered with skin-grafts according to the size of the gap.

Pigmented or Discolored Scars.—The most common examples include the blue discoloration from coal dust or gunpowder, the brown scars from chronic ulcers with leg vein congestion, and the various colors of scars caused by tattoos. The only effective way to remove the discoloration is to surgically cut out the scar; the edges are then stitched together, or the exposed area is covered with skin grafts depending on how large the gap is.

Hypertrophied Scars.—Scars occasionally broaden out and become prominent, and on exposed parts this may prove a source of disappointment after operations such as those for goitre or tuberculous glands in the neck. There is sometimes considerable improvement from exposure to the X-rays.

Hypertrophied Scars.—Scars sometimes become wider and more noticeable, and on visible areas this can be disappointing after surgeries like those for goitre or tuberculosis in the neck. There can often be significant improvement from exposure to X-rays.

Keloid.—This term is applied to an overgrowth of scar tissue which extends beyond the area of the original wound, and the name is derived from the fact that this extension occurs in the form of radiating processes, suggesting the claws of a crab. It is essentially a fibroma or new growth of fibrous tissue, which commences in relation to the walls of the smaller blood vessels; the bundles of fibrous tissue are for the most part parallel with the surface, and the epidermis is tightly stretched over them. It is more frequent in the negro and in those who are, or have been, the subjects of tuberculous disease.

Keloid.—This term refers to an overgrowth of scar tissue that goes beyond the original wound area. The name comes from the fact that this growth happens in a way that resembles the claws of a crab. It's essentially a fibroma or a new growth of fibrous tissue that starts around the walls of smaller blood vessels; the bundles of fibrous tissue are mostly parallel to the surface, and the skin is tightly stretched over them. Keloids are more common in Black individuals and in those who have had or currently have tuberculous disease.

Fig. 106.—Recurrent Keloid in scar left by operation for tuberculous glands in a girl æt. 7.

Fig. 106.—Recurrent Keloid in scar left by operation for tuberculous glands in a girl æt. 7.

Fig. 106.—Recurrent keloid in the scar left by surgery for tuberculous glands in a 7-year-old girl.

Keloid may attack scars of any kind, such as those resulting from leech-bites, acne pustules, boils or blisters; those resulting from operation or accidental wounds; and the scars resulting from burns, especially when situated over the sternum, appear to be specially liable. The scar becomes more and more conspicuous, is elevated above the surface, of a pinkish or brownish-pink pink colour, and sends out irregular prolongations around its margins. The patient may complain of itching and burning, and of great sensitiveness of the scar, even to contact with the clothing.

Keloids can develop on scars of any kind, including those from leech bites, acne, boils, or blisters; those from surgeries or accidental injuries; and scars from burns, particularly those located over the sternum, which seem to be especially susceptible. The scar becomes increasingly noticeable, is raised above the skin, and has a pinkish or brownish-pink color, with irregular extensions around its edges. The person may experience itching and burning, as well as heightened sensitivity of the scar, even to touch from clothing.

There is a natural hesitation to excise keloid because of the fear of its returning in the new scar. The application of radium is, so far as we know, the only means of preventing such return. The irritation associated with keloid may be relieved by the application of salicylic collodion or of salicylic and creosote plaster.

There is a natural hesitation to remove a keloid because of the fear that it will come back in the new scar. So far, the application of radium is the only known way to prevent it from returning. The discomfort related to keloids can be eased by using salicylic collodion or salicylic and creosote plaster.

Epithelioma is liable to attack scars in old people, especially those which result from burns sustained early in childhood and have never really healed. From the absence of lymphatics in scar tissue, the disease does not spread to the glands until it has invaded the tissues outside the scar; the prognosis is therefore better than in epithelioma in general. It should be excised widely; in the lower extremity when there is also extensive destruction of tissue from an antecedent chronic ulcer or osteomyelitis, it may be better to amputate the limb.

Epithelioma tends to affect scars in older individuals, particularly those from burns experienced in childhood that never fully healed. Because scar tissue lacks lymphatic vessels, the disease doesn't spread to the lymph nodes until it has invaded surrounding tissues; as a result, the outlook is generally more positive than for epithelioma overall. It should be removed widely; in the lower limbs, if there is also significant tissue damage from a previous chronic ulcer or osteomyelitis, amputation may be the better option.

Affection of the Nails

Injuries.—When a nail is contused or crushed, blood is extravasated beneath it, and the nail is usually shed, a new one growing in its place. A splinter driven underneath the nail causes great pain, and if organisms are carried in along with it, may give rise to infective complications. The free edge of the nail should be clipped away to allow of the removal of the foreign body and the necessary disinfection.

Injuries.—When a nail is bruised or crushed, blood collects underneath it, and the nail usually falls off, with a new one growing in its place. A splinter pushed under the nail causes significant pain, and if bacteria go in with it, it can lead to infections. The free edge of the nail should be trimmed away to facilitate the removal of the foreign object and to disinfect the area properly.

Trophic Changes.—The growth of the nails may be interfered with in any disturbance of the general health. In nerve lesions, such as a divided nerve-trunk, the nails are apt to suffer, becoming curved, brittle, or furrowed, or they may be shed.

Trophic Changes.—The growth of the nails can be affected by any issues with overall health. In cases of nerve damage, like a severed nerve, the nails are likely to be impacted, becoming curved, brittle, or ridged, or they may even fall off.

Onychia is the term applied to an infection of the soft parts around the nail or of the matrix beneath it. The commonest form of onychia has already been referred to with whitlow. There is a superficial variety resulting from the extension of a purulent blister beneath the nail lifting it up from its bed, the pus being visible through the nail. The nail as well as the raised horny layer of the epidermis should be removed. A deeper and more troublesome onychia results from infection at the nail-fold; the infection spreads slowly beneath the fold until it reaches the matrix, and a drop or two of pus forms beneath the nail, usually in the region of the lunule. This affection entails a disability of the finger which may last for weeks unless it is properly treated. Treatment by hyperæmia, using a suction bell, should first be tried, and, failing improvement, the nail-fold and lunule should be frozen, and a considerable portion removed with the knife; if only a small portion of the nail is removed, the opening is blocked by granulations springing from the matrix. A new nail is formed, but it is liable to be misshapen.

Onychia refers to an infection in the soft tissues around the nail or underneath it. The most common type of onychia has already been mentioned with whitlow. There's a superficial type that occurs when a pus-filled blister forms beneath the nail, causing it to lift away from its bed, with the pus being visible through the nail. Both the nail and the raised layer of skin should be removed. A deeper and more problematic onychia arises from an infection at the nail-fold; the infection slowly spreads under the fold until it reaches the matrix, resulting in one or two drops of pus forming beneath the nail, typically near the lunule. This condition leads to finger disability that can last for weeks if not treated properly. Treatment by inducing increased blood flow, using a suction device, should be attempted first, and if that doesn’t improve the situation, the nail-fold and lunule should be frozen, and a significant portion should be surgically removed; if only a small part of the nail is taken off, the opening can become blocked by granulations from the matrix. A new nail grows back, but it may end up misshapen.

Tuberculous onychia is met with in children and adolescents. It appears as a livid or red swelling at the root of the nail and spreading around its margins. The epidermis, which is thin and shiny, gives way, and the nail is usually shed.

Tuberculous onychia is found in children and teenagers. It shows up as a bluish or red lump at the base of the nail and spreads around the edges. The skin, which is thin and shiny, breaks down, and the nail typically falls off.

Fig. 107.—Subungual Exostosis growing from Distal Phalanx of Great Toe, showing Ulceration of Skin and Displacement of Nail. a. Surface view. b. On section.

Fig. 107.—Subungual Exostosis growing from Distal Phalanx of Great Toe, showing Ulceration of Skin and Displacement of Nail.

Fig. 107.—Subungual Exostosis growing from the distal phalanx of the big toe, showing skin ulceration and nail displacement.

a. Surface view. b. On section.

a. Top view. b. In section.

Syphilitic affections of the nails assume various aspects. A primary chancre at the edge of the nail may be mistaken for a whitlow, especially if it is attended with much pain. Other forms of onychia occur during secondary syphilis simultaneously with the skin eruptions, and may prove obstinate and lead to shedding of the nails. They also occur in inherited syphilis. In addition to general treatment, an ointment containing 5 per cent. of oleate of mercury should be applied locally.

Syphilitic conditions of the nails take on different appearances. A primary chancre on the edge of the nail might be confused with a whitlow, especially if it causes significant pain. Other types of onychia happen during secondary syphilis alongside skin rashes and can be persistent, leading to nail loss. They can also occur in congenital syphilis. In addition to overall treatment, a local application of an ointment containing 5 percent oleate of mercury should be used.

Ingrowing Toe-nail.—This is more accurately described as an overgrowth of the soft tissues along the edge of the nail. It is most frequently met with in the great toe in young adults with flat-foot whose feet perspire freely, who wear ill-fitting shoes, and who cut their toe-nails carelessly or tear them with their fingers. Where the soft tissues are pressed against the edge of the nail, the skin gives way and there is the formation of exuberant granulations and of discharge which is sometimes fœtid. The affection is a painful one and may unfit the patient for work. In mild cases the condition may be remedied by getting rid of contributing causes and by disinfecting the skin and nail; the nail is cut evenly, and the groove between it and the skin packed with an antiseptic dusting-powder, such as boracic acid. In more severe cases it may be necessary to remove an ellipse of tissue consisting of the edge of the nail, together with the subjacent matrix and the redundant nail-fold.

Ingrowing Toe-nail.—This is more accurately described as an overgrowth of the soft tissues along the edge of the nail. It is most commonly seen in the big toe of young adults with flatfoot, who have sweaty feet, wear poorly fitting shoes, and cut their toenails carelessly or tear them with their fingers. When the soft tissues press against the edge of the nail, the skin can break down, leading to the formation of excessive granulations and discharge that can sometimes be foul-smelling. This condition is painful and can make it difficult for the patient to work. In mild cases, the issue can be resolved by eliminating contributing factors and disinfecting the skin and nail; the nail is trimmed evenly, and the groove between it and the skin is packed with an antiseptic powder, like boracic acid. In more severe cases, it may be necessary to remove a section of tissue that includes the edge of the nail, along with the underlying matrix and the excess nail fold.

Subungual exostosis is an osteoma growing from the terminal phalanx of the great toe (Fig. 107). It raises the nail and may be accompanied by ulceration of the skin over the most prominent part of the growth. The soft parts, including the nail, should be reflected towards the dorsum in the form of a flap, the base of the exostosis divided with the chisel, and the exostosis removed.

Subungual exostosis is a bone tumor that develops from the end of the toe bone in the big toe (Fig. 107). It pushes the nail upwards and might cause the skin on the highest point of the growth to ulcerate. The soft tissues, including the nail, should be lifted back like a flap, the base of the exostosis should be cut with a chisel, and then the exostosis should be taken out.

Malignant disease in relation to the nails is rare. Squamous epithelioma and melanotic cancer are the forms met with. Treatment consists in amputating the digit concerned, and in removing the associated lymph glands.

Malignant disease related to the nails is uncommon. Squamous cell carcinoma and melanoma are the types encountered. Treatment involves amputating the affected digit and removing the nearby lymph nodes.

CHAPTER XVIII
THE MUSCLES, TENDONS, AND TENDON SHEATHS

Injuries

Contusion of Muscle.—Contusion of muscle, which consists in bruising of its fibres and blood vessels, may be due to violence acting from without, as in a blow, a kick, or a fall; or from within, as by the displacement of bone in a fracture or dislocation.

Muscle Bruise.—A muscle bruise, which involves the bruising of its fibers and blood vessels, can be caused by external forces, like a blow, a kick, or a fall; or by internal factors, such as the displacement of bone in a fracture or dislocation.

The symptoms are those common to all contusions, and the patient complains of severe pain on attempting to use the muscle, and maintains an attitude which relaxes it. If the sheath of the muscle also is torn, there is subcutaneous ecchymosis, and the accumulation of blood may result in the formation of a hæmatoma.

The symptoms are typical for any bruise, and the patient reports intense pain when trying to use the muscle, often keeping it in a position that eases the discomfort. If the muscle sheath is also torn, there will be bruising underneath the skin, and the buildup of blood can lead to the development of a hematoma.

Restoration of function is usually complete; but when the nerve supplying the muscle is bruised at the same time, as may occur in the deltoid, wasting and loss of function may be persistent. In exceptional cases the process of repair may be attended with the formation of bone in the substance of the muscle, and this may likewise impair its function.

Restoration of function is generally complete; however, when the nerve that supplies the muscle is also damaged, as can happen in the deltoid, muscle wasting and loss of function may be long-lasting. In rare cases, the repair process might involve the formation of bone within the muscle tissue, which can also hinder its function.

A contused muscle should be placed at rest and supported by cotton wool and a bandage; after an interval, massage and appropriate exercises are employed.

A bruised muscle should be rested and supported with cotton wool and a bandage; after some time, massage and suitable exercises are used.

Sprain and Partial Rupture of Muscle.—This lesion consists in overstretching and partial rupture of the fibres of a muscle or its aponeurosis. It is of common occurrence in athletes and in those who follow laborious occupations. It may follow upon a single or repeated effort—especially in those who are out of training. Familiar examples of muscular sprain are the “labourer's” or “golfer's back,” affecting the latissimus dorsi or the sacrospinalis (erector spinæ); the “tennis-player's elbow,” and the “sculler's sprain,” affecting the muscles and ligaments about the elbow; the “angler's elbow,” affecting the common origin of the extensors and supinators; the “sprinter's sprain,” affecting the flexors of the hip; and the “jumper's and dancer's sprain,” affecting the muscles of the calf. The patient complains of pain, often sudden in onset, of tenderness on pressure, and of inability to carry out the particular movement by which the sprain was produced. The disability varies in different cases, and it may incapacitate the patient from following his occupation or sport for weeks or, if imperfectly treated, even for months.

Sprain and Partial Rupture of Muscle.—This injury involves overstretching and partial tearing of the fibers of a muscle or its tendon. It commonly happens in athletes and people who perform physically demanding jobs. It can result from a single incident or repeated strain—especially in those who are not in good shape. Common examples of muscle sprains include the “laborer's” or “golfer's back,” which affects the latissimus dorsi or the sacrospinalis (erector spine); “tennis elbow,” and “sculler's sprain,” which impact the muscles and ligaments around the elbow; “angler's elbow,” affecting the common origin of the extensors and supinators; “sprinter's sprain,” involving the hip flexors; and “jumper's and dancer's sprain,” affecting the calf muscles. The patient usually reports sudden pain, tenderness when pressed, and difficulty performing the specific movement that caused the sprain. The severity of the disability varies, and it may prevent the patient from engaging in their work or sport for weeks or, if not treated properly, even for months.

The treatment consists in resting the muscle from the particular effort concerned in the production of the sprain, in gently exercising it in other directions, in the use of massage, and the induction of hyperæmia by means of heat. In neglected cases, that is, where the muscle has not been exercised, the patient shrinks from using it and the disablement threatens to be permanent; it is sometimes said that adhesions have formed and that these interfere with the recovery of function. The condition may be overcome by graduated movements or by a sudden forcible movement under an anæsthetic. These cases afford a fruitful field for the bone-setter.

The treatment involves resting the muscle from the specific activity that caused the sprain, gently exercising it in different directions, using massage, and applying heat to increase blood flow. In cases that have been neglected, where the muscle hasn't been used, the patient tends to avoid using it, and the disability risks becoming permanent; it's often said that adhesions have developed, hindering the recovery of function. This condition can be improved through gradual movements or through a sudden forceful movement while under anesthesia. These situations provide a strong opportunity for the bone-setter.

Rupture of Muscle or Tendon.—A muscle or a tendon may be ruptured in its continuity or torn from its attachment to bone. The site of rupture in individual muscles is remarkably constant, and is usually at the junction of the muscular and tendinous portions. When rupture takes place through the belly of a muscle, the ends retract, the amount of retraction depending on the length of the muscle, and the extent of its attachment to adjacent aponeurosis or bone. The biceps in the arm, and the sartorius in the thigh, furnish examples of muscles in which the separation between the ends may be considerable.

Rupture of Muscle or Tendon.—A muscle or tendon can be completely torn or pulled away from its attachment to the bone. The location of the rupture in specific muscles is quite consistent, typically occurring at the point where the muscle meets the tendon. When a muscle tears in the middle, the ends pull apart, with the degree of separation depending on the muscle's length and how much it's attached to nearby tissue or bone. The biceps in the arm and the sartorius in the thigh are examples of muscles where the gap between the ends can be quite large.

The gap in the muscle becomes filled with blood, and this in time is replaced by connective tissue, which forms a bond of union between the ends. When the space is considerable the connecting medium consists of fibrous tissue, but when the ends are in contact it contains a number of newly formed muscle fibres. In the process of repair, one or both ends of the muscle or tendon may become fixed by adhesions to adjacent structures, and if the distal portion of a muscle is deprived of its nerve supply it may undergo degeneration and so have its function impaired.

The gap in the muscle fills with blood, and eventually, it gets replaced by connective tissue, which creates a bond between the ends. If the gap is large, the connecting material is made of fibrous tissue, but when the ends are close together, it includes several new muscle fibers. During the healing process, one or both ends of the muscle or tendon may stick to nearby structures due to adhesions, and if the far end of a muscle loses its nerve supply, it can degenerate and lose its function.

Rupture of a muscle or tendon is usually the result of a sudden, and often involuntary, movement. As examples may be cited the rupture of the quadriceps extensor in attempting to regain the balance when falling backwards; of the gastrocnemius, plantaris, or tendo-calcaneus in jumping or dancing; of the adductors of the thigh in gripping a horse when it swerves—“rider's sprain”; of the abdominal muscles in vomiting, and of the biceps in sudden movements of the arm. Sometimes the effort is one that would scarcely be thought likely to rupture a muscle, as in the case recorded by Pagenstecher, where a professional athlete, while sitting at table, ruptured his biceps in a sudden effort to catch a falling glass. It would appear that the rupture is brought about not so much by the contraction of the muscle concerned, as by the contraction of the antagonistic muscles taking place before that of the muscle which undergoes rupture is completed. The violent muscular contractions of epilepsy, tetanus, or delirium rarely cause rupture.

Rupturing a muscle or tendon usually happens because of a sudden, often involuntary movement. Examples include rupturing the quadriceps extensor while trying to regain balance when falling backward; the gastrocnemius, plantaris, or tendo-calcaneus during jumping or dancing; the thigh adductors when gripping a horse that suddenly swerves—known as “rider's sprain”; the abdominal muscles during vomiting; and the biceps in sudden arm movements. Sometimes, the effort that causes the rupture seems unlikely, like the case recorded by Pagenstecher, where a professional athlete ruptured his biceps while sitting at a table, making a quick effort to catch a falling glass. It seems that the rupture occurs not so much from the contraction of the muscle itself, but because the antagonistic muscles contract before the muscle that ruptures has finished contracting. Violent muscle contractions seen in epilepsy, tetanus, or delirium rarely lead to ruptures.

The clinical features are usually characteristic. The patient experiences a sudden pain, with the sensation of being struck with a whip, and of something giving way; sometimes a distant snap is heard. The limb becomes powerless. At the seat of rupture there is tenderness and swelling, and there may be ecchymosis. As the swelling subsides, a gap may be felt between the retracted ends, and this becomes wider when the muscle is thrown into contraction. If untreated, a hard, fibrous cord remains at the seat of rupture.

The clinical features are typically distinctive. The patient feels a sudden pain, as if being hit with a whip, along with a sensation of something giving way; sometimes a distant snap can be heard. The limb becomes weak. At the site of the tear, there is tenderness and swelling, and bruising may occur. As the swelling goes down, a gap can be felt between the retracted ends, which widens when the muscle contracts. If not treated, a hard, fibrous cord remains at the site of the tear.

Treatment.—The ends are approximated by placing the limb in an attitude which relaxes the muscle, and the position is maintained by bandages, splints, or special apparatus. When it is impossible thus to approximate the ends satisfactorily, the muscle or tendon is exposed by incision, and the ends brought into accurate contact by catgut sutures. This operation of primary suture yields the most satisfactory results, and is most successful when it is done within five or six days of the accident. Secondary suture after an interval of months is rendered difficult by the retraction of the ends and by their adhesion to adjacent structures.

Treatment.—The ends are brought together by positioning the limb in a way that relaxes the muscle, and this position is held with bandages, splints, or special devices. If it's not possible to bring the ends close enough this way, the muscle or tendon is exposed through an incision, and the ends are accurately joined using catgut sutures. This procedure of primary suturing provides the best results and is most effective when performed within five or six days after the injury. Secondary suturing after several months is complicated by the retraction of the ends and their adhesion to surrounding tissues.

Rupture of the biceps of the arm may involve the long or the short head, or the belly of the muscle. Most interest attaches to rupture of the long tendon of origin. There is pain and tenderness in front of the upper end of the humerus, the patient is unable to abduct or to elevate the arm, and he may be unable to flex the elbow when the forearm is supinated. The long axis of the muscle, instead of being parallel with the humerus, inclines downwards and outwards. When the patient is asked to contract the muscle, its belly is seen to be drawn towards the elbow.

Rupture of the biceps of the arm can involve either the long or short head, or the main body of the muscle. The most significant concern is the rupture of the long tendon at its origin. The patient experiences pain and tenderness at the front of the upper part of the humerus, and they are unable to lift or raise the arm, and may also struggle to flex the elbow when the forearm is turned up. The long axis of the muscle, instead of being parallel to the humerus, tilts downward and outward. When asked to contract the muscle, its body is visibly pulled towards the elbow.

The adductor longus may be ruptured, or torn from the pubes, by a violent effort to adduct the limb. A swelling forms in the upper and medial part of the thigh, which becomes smaller and harder when the muscle is thrown into contraction.

The adductor longus can be ruptured or torn from the pubes by a forceful attempt to bring the limb inward. A swelling appears in the upper and inner part of the thigh, which gets smaller and firmer when the muscle contracts.

The quadriceps femoris is usually ruptured close to its insertion into the patella, in the attempt to avoid falling backwards. The injury is sometimes bilateral. The injured limb is rendered useless for progression, as it suddenly gives way whenever the knee is flexed. Treatment is conducted on the same lines as in transverse fracture of the patella; in the majority of cases the continuity of the quadriceps should be re-established by suture within five or six days of the accident.

The quadriceps femoris typically tears near where it connects to the patella when trying to prevent a fall backward. This injury can occur on both legs. The affected limb becomes incapable of movement, as it will suddenly buckle when the knee bends. Treatment follows a similar approach to that of a transverse fracture of the patella; in most cases, the integrity of the quadriceps should be restored through stitches within five or six days of the injury.

The tendo calcaneus (Achillis) is comparatively easily ruptured, and the symptoms are sometimes so slight that the nature of the injury may be overlooked. The limb should be put up with the knee flexed and the toes pointed. This may be effected by attaching one end of an elastic band to the heel of a slipper, and securing the other to the lower third of the thigh. If this is not sufficient to bring the ends into apposition they should be approximated by an open operation.

The tendo calcaneus (Achilles tendon) can be torn relatively easily, and sometimes the symptoms are so mild that the injury might be missed. The leg should be kept in a position with the knee bent and the toes pointed. This can be done by attaching one end of an elastic band to the heel of a shoe and securing the other end to the lower third of the thigh. If this isn’t enough to bring the torn ends together, they should be brought closer through surgery.

The plantaris is not infrequently ruptured from trivial causes, such as a sudden movement in boxing, tennis, or hockey. A sharp stinging pain like the stroke of a whip is felt in the calf; there is marked tenderness at the seat of rupture, and the patient is unable to raise the heel without pain. The injury is of little importance, and if the patient does not raise the heel from the ground in walking, it is recovered from in a couple of weeks or so, without it being necessary to lay him up.

The plantaris is often torn from minor activities, like a quick movement in boxing, tennis, or hockey. A sharp, stinging pain feels like a whip hitting the calf; there’s noticeable tenderness at the site of the tear, and the person can't lift their heel without pain. The injury isn't serious, and if the person doesn’t lift their heel while walking, it usually heals in a couple of weeks without needing to rest completely.

Hernia of Muscle.—This is a rare condition, in which, owing to the fascia covering a muscle becoming stretched or torn, the muscular substance is protruded through the rent. It has been observed chiefly in the adductor longus. An oval swelling forms in the upper part of the thigh, is soft and prominent when the muscle is relaxed, less prominent when it is passively extended, and disappears when the muscle is thrown into contraction. It is liable to be mistaken, according to its situation, for a tumour, a cyst, a pouched vein, or a femoral or obturator hernia. Treatment is only called for when it is causing inconvenience, the muscle being exposed by a suitable incision, the herniated portion excised, and the rent in the sheath closed by sutures.

Hernia of Muscle.—This is an uncommon condition where the fascia covering a muscle becomes stretched or torn, causing the muscle tissue to bulge through the opening. It's mostly seen in the adductor longus. An oval bump appears in the upper part of the thigh; it feels soft and sticks out when the muscle is relaxed, is less noticeable when stretched passively, and disappears when the muscle contracts. Depending on its location, it can be mistaken for a tumor, a cyst, a swollen vein, or a femoral or obturator hernia. Treatment is only necessary if it causes discomfort, which involves making a suitable incision to expose the muscle, removing the herniated part, and closing the opening in the sheath with stitches.

Dislocation of Tendons.—Tendons which run in grooves may be displaced as a result of rupture of the confining sheath. This injury is met with chiefly in the tendons at the ankle and in the long tendon of the biceps.

Dislocation of Tendons.—Tendons that run in grooves can be shifted out of place due to a tear in the surrounding sheath. This type of injury is primarily seen in the tendons at the ankle and in the long tendon of the biceps.

Dislocation of the peronei tendons may occur, for example, from a violent twist of the foot. There is severe pain and considerable swelling on the lateral aspect of the ankle; the peroneus longus by itself, or together with the brevis, can be felt on the lateral aspect or in front of the lateral malleolus; the patient is unable to move the foot. By a little manipulation the tendons are replaced in their grooves, and are retained there by a series of strips of plaster. At the end of three weeks massage and exercises are employed.

Dislocation of the peronei tendons can happen, for instance, from a hard twist of the foot. There is intense pain and significant swelling on the outer side of the ankle; the peroneus longus, either alone or along with the brevis, can be felt on that side or in front of the outer ankle bone; the patient cannot move the foot. With some manipulation, the tendons are put back in their grooves and kept there with several strips of plaster. After three weeks, massage and exercises are started.

In other cases there is no history of injury, but whenever the foot is everted the tendon of the peroneus longus is liable to be jerked forwards out of its groove, sometimes with an audible snap. The patient suffers pain and is disabled until the tendon is replaced. Reduction is easy, but as the displacement tends to recur, an operation is required to fix the tendon in its place. An incision is made over the tendon; if the sheath is slack or torn, it is tightened up or closed with catgut sutures; or an artificial sheath is made by raising up a quadrilateral flap of periosteum from the lateral aspect of the fibula, and stitching it over the tendon.

In some cases, there's no history of injury, but whenever the foot rolls outward, the tendon of the peroneus longus can get pulled out of its groove, sometimes with a noticeable snap. The patient experiences pain and cannot move normally until the tendon is put back. It's easy to put it back in place, but because the displacement often happens again, surgery is needed to secure the tendon. A cut is made over the tendon; if the sheath is loose or torn, it gets tightened or stitched up with catgut sutures, or an artificial sheath is created by lifting a quadrilateral flap of periosteum from the side of the fibula and stitching it over the tendon.

Similarly the tibialis posterior may be displaced over the medial malleolus as a result of inversion of the foot.

Similarly, the tibialis posterior can be shifted over the inner ankle bone due to foot inversion.

The long tendon of the biceps may be dislocated laterally—or more frequently medially—as a result of violent or repeated rotation movements of the arm, such as are performed in wringing clothes. The patient is aware of the displacement taking place, and is unable to extend the forearm until the displaced tendon has been reduced by abducting the arm. In recurrent cases the patient may be able to dislocate the tendon at will, but the disability is so inconsiderable that there is rarely any occasion for interference.

The long tendon of the biceps can get dislocated to the side—or more often to the inside—due to sudden or repeated twisting movements of the arm, like when you wring out clothes. The person feels the tendon slip out and can't extend their forearm until they pull their arm outward to put the tendon back in place. In cases that happen often, the person might be able to dislocate the tendon whenever they want, but the issue is so minor that there's usually no need for treatment.

Wounds of Muscles and Tendons.—When a muscle is cut across in a wound, its ends should be brought together with sutures. If the ends are allowed to retract, and especially if the wound suppurates, they become united by scar tissue and fixed to bone or other adjacent structure. In a limb this interferes with the functions of the muscle; in the abdominal wall the scar tissue may stretch, and so favour the development of a ventral hernia.

Wounds of Muscles and Tendons.—When a muscle is cut across in a wound, its ends should be stitched together. If the ends pull apart and especially if the wound becomes infected, they will merge with scar tissue and stick to bones or other nearby structures. In a limb, this disrupts how the muscle works; in the abdominal wall, the scar tissue may stretch, which can lead to the formation of a ventral hernia.

Tendons may be cut across accidentally, especially in those wounds so commonly met with above the wrist as a result, for example, of the hand being thrust through a pane of glass. It is essential that the ends should be sutured to each other, and as the proximal end is retracted the original wound may require to be enlarged in an upward direction. When primary suture has been omitted, or has failed in consequence of suppuration, the separated ends of the tendon become adherent to adjacent structures, and the function of the associated muscle is impaired or lost. Under these conditions the operation of secondary suture is indicated.

Tendons can be accidentally cut, especially in wounds that often occur above the wrist, like when a hand gets thrust through a pane of glass. It is crucial that the ends are stitched back together, and if the proximal end is pulled back, the original wound may need to be made larger upwards. If primary stitching has been missed or has failed due to infection, the separated ends of the tendon can stick to nearby tissues, impairing or losing the function of the associated muscle. In these cases, a secondary stitching procedure is necessary.

A free incision is necessary to discover and isolate the ends of the tendon; if the interval is too wide to admit of their being approximated by sutures, means must be taken to lengthen the tendon, or one from some other part may be inserted in the gap. A new sheath may be provided for the tendon by resecting a portion of the great saphenous vein.

A free cut is needed to find and isolate the ends of the tendon; if the gap is too wide to bring them together with stitches, you'll need to either lengthen the tendon or use a tendon from another area to fill the space. You can create a new sheath for the tendon by removing a section of the great saphenous vein.

Injuries of the tendons of the fingers are comparatively common. One of the best known is the partial or complete rupture of the aponeurosis of the extensor tendon close to its insertion into the terminal phalanx—drop- or mallet-finger. This may result from comparatively slight violence, such as striking the tip of the extended finger against an object, or the violence may be more severe, as in attempting to catch a cricket ball or in falling. The terminal phalanx is flexed towards the palm and the patient is unable to extend it. The treatment consists in putting up the finger with the middle joint strongly flexed. In neglected cases, a perfect functional result can only be obtained by operation; under a local anæsthetic, the ruptured tendon is exposed and is sutured to the base of the phalanx, which may be drilled for the passage of the sutures.

Injuries to the tendons of the fingers are quite common. One of the most well-known is the partial or complete tear of the aponeurosis of the extensor tendon close to its insertion into the terminal phalanx—drop- or mallet-finger. This can occur from relatively minor force, like hitting the tip of an extended finger against something, or from more significant impact, such as trying to catch a cricket ball or during a fall. The terminal phalanx bends toward the palm, and the patient cannot extend it. Treatment involves immobilizing the finger with the middle joint flexed. In neglected cases, a perfect functional outcome can only be achieved through surgery; under a local anesthetic, the torn tendon is exposed and stitched to the base of the phalanx, which may be drilled to allow the sutures to pass through.

Subcutaneous rupture of one or other of the digital tendons in the hand or at the wrist can be remedied only by operation. When some time has elapsed since the accident, the proximal end may be so retracted that it cannot be brought down into contact with the distal end, in which case a slip may be taken from an adjacent tendon; in the case of one of the extensors of the thumb, the extensor carpi radialis longus may be detached from its insertion and stitched to the distal end of the tendon of the thumb.

Subcutaneous rupture of one of the digital tendons in the hand or wrist can only be fixed through surgery. If some time has passed since the injury, the proximal end may retract so much that it can't be brought back to meet the distal end. In this situation, a piece may be taken from a nearby tendon; for instance, if one of the thumb's extensors is affected, the extensor carpi radialis longus can be detached from its insertion and sewn to the distal end of the thumb tendon.

Subcutaneous rupture of the tendon of the extensor pollicis longus at the wrist takes place just after its emergence from beneath the annular ligament; the actual rupture may occur painlessly, more frequently a sharp pain is felt over the back of the wrist. The prominence of the tendon, which normally forms the ulnar border of the snuff-box, disappears. This lesion is chiefly met with in drummer-boys and is the cause of drummer's palsy. The only chance of restoring function is in uniting the ruptured tendon by open operation.

Subcutaneous rupture of the tendon of the extensor pollicis longus at the wrist happens right after it comes out from under the annular ligament; the rupture can occur without pain, though it's more common to feel a sharp pain on the back of the wrist. The prominence of the tendon, which usually forms the ulnar edge of the snuff-box, disappears. This injury is mainly seen in drummer boys and leads to drummer's palsy. The only way to restore function is by surgically repairing the ruptured tendon.

Fig. 108.—Avulsion of Tendon with Terminal Phalanx of Thumb. (Surgical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 108.—Avulsion of Tendon with Terminal Phalanx of Thumb.

Fig. 108.—Tendon Tear with End of Thumb Bone.

(Surgical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Surgical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Avulsion of Tendons.—This is a rare injury, in which the tendons of a finger or toe are torn from their attachments along with a portion of the digit concerned. In the hand, it is usually brought about by the fingers being caught in the reins of a runaway horse, or being seized in a horse's teeth, or in machinery. It is usually the terminal phalanx that is separated, and with it the tendon of the deep flexor, which ruptures at its junction with the belly of the muscle (Fig. 108). The treatment consists in disinfecting the wound, closing the tendon-sheath, and trimming the mutilated finger so as to provide a useful stump.

Avulsion of Tendons.—This is a rare injury where the tendons of a finger or toe are torn away from their attachments, along with part of the digit itself. In the hand, it typically happens when fingers get caught in the reins of a runaway horse, bitten by a horse, or caught in machinery. Usually, it’s the terminal phalanx that gets separated, along with the tendon of the deep flexor, which tears at the point where it connects with the muscle belly (Fig. 108). Treatment involves disinfecting the wound, closing the tendon sheath, and trimming the damaged finger to create a functional stump.

Diseases of Muscles and Tendons

Congenital absence of muscles is sometimes met with, usually in association with other deformities. The pectoralis major, for example, may be absent on one or on both sides, without, however, causing any disability, as other muscles enlarge and take on its functions.

Congenital absence of muscles is sometimes encountered, often along with other deformities. The pectoralis major, for instance, may be missing on one or both sides, yet this typically doesn't lead to any disability, as other muscles grow and adapt to perform its functions.

Atrophy of Muscle.—Simple atrophy, in which the muscle elements are merely diminished in size without undergoing any structural alteration, is commonly met with as a result of disuse, as when a patient is confined to bed for a long period.

Atrophy of Muscle.—Simple atrophy occurs when muscle fibers shrink in size without any structural changes. This is often seen in patients who are bedridden for an extended period.

In cases of joint disease, the muscles acting on the joint become atrophied more rapidly than is accounted for by disuse alone, and this is attributed to an interference with the trophic innervation of the muscles reflected from centres in the spinal medulla. It is more marked in the extensor than in the flexor groups of muscles. Those affected become soft and flaccid, exhibit tremors on attempted movement, and their excitability to the faradic current is diminished.

In cases of joint disease, the muscles that act on the joint waste away more quickly than can be explained by just lack of use, and this is linked to a disruption of the nerve signals that keep the muscles healthy, which come from the spinal cord. This effect is more noticeable in the extensor muscles than in the flexor muscles. The affected muscles become soft and weak, show tremors when trying to move, and their response to electrical stimulation is reduced.

Neuropathic atrophy is associated with lesions of the nervous system. It is most pronounced in lesions of the motor nerve-trunks, probably because vaso-motor and trophic fibres are involved as well as those that are purely motor in function. It is attended with definite structural alterations, the muscle elements first undergoing fatty degeneration, and then being absorbed, and replaced to a large extent by ordinary connective tissue and fat. At a certain stage the muscles exhibit the reaction of degeneration. In the common form of paralysis resulting from poliomyelitis, many fibres undergo fatty degeneration and are replaced by fat, while at the same time there is a regeneration of muscle fibres.

Neuropathic atrophy is linked to damage in the nervous system. It's most noticeable in injuries to the motor nerve trunks, likely because both vaso-motor and trophic fibers are affected along with those that only have a motor function. This condition comes with distinct structural changes, where muscle fibers first start to break down into fat and then get absorbed, significantly replaced by regular connective tissue and fat. At a certain point, the muscles show signs of degeneration. In the common type of paralysis from poliomyelitis, many fibers go through fatty degeneration and are replaced by fat, while at the same time, muscle fibers are regenerating.

Fibrositis or “Muscular Rheumatism.”—This clinical term is applied to a group of affections of which lumbago is the best-known example. The group includes lumbago, stiff-neck, and pleurodynia—conditions which have this in common, that sudden and severe pain is excited by movement of the affected part. The lesion consists in inflammatory hyperplasia of the connective tissue; the new tissue differs from normal fibrous tissue in its tendency to contract, in being swollen, painful and tender on pressure, and in the fact that it can be massaged away (Stockman). It would appear to involve mainly the fibrous tissue of muscles, although it may extend from this to aponeuroses, ligaments, periosteum, and the sheaths of nerves. The term fibrositis was applied to it by Gowers in 1904.

Fibrositis or “Muscular Rheumatism.”—This clinical term refers to a group of conditions, with lumbago being the most recognized example. This group includes lumbago, stiff neck, and pleurodynia—conditions that share the feature of triggering sudden and intense pain with movement of the affected area. The issue involves inflammatory overgrowth of the connective tissue; the new tissue is different from normal fibrous tissue in that it tends to contract, is swollen, painful and tender to touch, and can be massaged away (Stockman). It primarily affects the fibrous tissue of muscles but can also involve aponeuroses, ligaments, periosteum, and nerve sheaths. The term fibrositis was introduced by Gowers in 1904.

In lumbagolumbo-sacral fibrositis—the pain is usually located over the sacrum, the sacro-iliac joint, or the aponeurosis of the lumbar muscles on one or both sides. The amount of tenderness varies, and so long as the patient is still he is free from pain. The slightest attempt to alter his position, however, is attended by pain, which may be so severe as to render him helpless for the moment. The pain is most marked on rising from the stooping or sitting posture, and may extend down the back of the hip, especially if, as is commonly the case, lumbago and gluteal fibrosis coexist. Once a patient has suffered from lumbago, it is liable to recur, and an attack may be determined by errors of diet, changes of weather, exposure to cold or unwonted exertion. It is met with chiefly in male adults, and is most apt to occur in those who are gouty or are the subjects of oxaluric dyspepsia.

In lumbagolumbo-sacral fibrositis—the pain typically occurs in the area over the sacrum, the sacro-iliac joint, or the connective tissue of the lower back muscles on one or both sides. The level of tenderness can vary, and as long as the patient remains still they feel no pain. However, the slightest movement can bring on pain, which can be so intense that it leaves the person momentarily helpless. The pain is most noticeable when getting up from a sitting or bent position, and it may radiate down the back of the hip, especially if, as is often the case, lumbago and gluteal fibrosis occur together. Once someone has experienced lumbago, it’s likely to come back, and an episode can be triggered by dietary mistakes, changes in weather, exposure to cold, or unusual physical activity. This condition mainly affects adult men and is most likely to happen in those who have gout or suffer from oxaluric dyspepsia.

Gluteal fibrositis usually follows exposure to wet, and affects the gluteal muscles, particularly the medius, and their aponeurotic coverings. When the condition has lasted for some time, indurated strands or nodules can be detected on palpating the relaxed muscles. The patient complains of persistent aching and stiffness over the buttock, and sometimes extending down the lateral aspect of the thigh. The pain is aggravated by such movements as bring the affected muscles into action. It is not referred to the line of the sciatic nerve, nor is there tenderness on pressing over the nerve, or sensations of tingling or numbness in the leg or foot.

Gluteal fibrositis typically occurs after exposure to wet conditions and affects the gluteal muscles, especially the medius, along with their surrounding tissue. When the condition has been present for a while, hardened strands or nodules can be felt when touching the relaxed muscles. The patient experiences ongoing aching and stiffness in the buttock area, which can sometimes extend down the outer side of the thigh. The pain worsens with movements that engage the affected muscles. It is not felt along the sciatic nerve, and there is no tenderness when pressing on the nerve, nor are there any sensations of tingling or numbness in the leg or foot.

If untreated, the morbid process may implicate the sheath of the sciatic nerve and cause genuine sciatic neuralgia (Llewellyn and Jones). A similar condition may implicate the fascia lata of the thigh, or the calf muscles and their aponeuroses—crural fibrositis.

If left untreated, the unhealthy process might affect the sheath of the sciatic nerve and lead to real sciatic neuralgia (Llewellyn and Jones). A similar condition can involve the fascia lata of the thigh or the calf muscles and their aponeuroses—crural fibrositis.

In painful stiff-neck, or “rheumatic torticollis,” the pain is located in one side of the neck, and is excited by some inadvertent movement. The head is held stiffly on one side as in wry-neck, the patient contracting the sterno-mastoid. There may be tenderness over the vertebral spines or in the lines of the cervical nerves, and the sterno-mastoid may undergo atrophy. This affection is more often met with in children.

In painful stiff-neck, or “rheumatic torticollis,” the pain is felt on one side of the neck and is triggered by some unintentional movement. The head is held rigidly to one side, similar to wry-neck, with the patient tightening the sterno-mastoid muscle. There may be tenderness along the vertebral spines or in the areas of the cervical nerves, and the sterno-mastoid may experience atrophy. This condition is more commonly seen in children.

In pleurodyniaintercostal fibrositis—the pain is in the line of the intercostal nerves, and is excited by movement of the chest, as in coughing, or by any bodily exertion. There is often marked tenderness.

In pleurodyniaintercostal fibrositis—the pain occurs along the intercostal nerves and is triggered by movements of the chest, like coughing, or any physical activity. There is often noticeable tenderness.

A similar affection is met with in the shoulder and armbrachial fibrositis—especially on waking from sleep. There is acute pain on attempting to abduct the arm, and there may be localised tenderness in the region of the axillary nerve.

A similar discomfort occurs in the shoulder and armbrachial fibrositis—especially upon waking up. There is sharp pain when trying to lift the arm away from the body, and there may be localized tenderness around the axillary nerve area.

Treatment.—The general treatment is concerned with the diet, attention to the stomach, bowels, and kidneys and with the correction of any gouty tendencies that may be present. Remedies such as salicylates are given for the relief of pain, and for this purpose drugs of the aspirin type are to be preferred, and these may be followed by large doses of iodide of potassium. Great benefit is derived from massage, and from the induction of hyperæmia by means of heat. Cupping or needling, or, in exceptional cases, hypodermic injections of antipyrin or morphin, may be called for. To prevent relapses of lumbago, the patient must take systematic exercises of all kinds, especially such as bring out the movements of the vertebral column and hip-joints.

Treatment.—The general treatment focuses on diet, taking care of the stomach, bowels, and kidneys, and correcting any gout-related issues that might exist. Pain relief is provided with remedies like salicylates, with aspirin-type drugs being preferred. These can be followed by large doses of potassium iodide. Massage and inducing increased blood flow with heat can be very beneficial. Cupping or needling, or in rare cases, hypodermic injections of antipyrin or morphine might be needed. To prevent lumbago from coming back, patients should engage in regular exercises of all kinds, especially those that enhance the movement of the spine and hip joints.

Fig. 109.—Volkmann's Ischæmic Contracture. When the wrist is flexed to a right angle it is possible to extend the fingers. (Photographs lent by Mr. Lawford Knaggs)

Fig. 109.—Volkmann's Ischæmic Contracture. When the wrist is flexed to a right angle it is possible to extend the fingers.

Fig. 109.—Volkmann's Ischemic Contracture. When the wrist is bent at a right angle, it's possible to straighten the fingers.

(Photographs lent by Mr. Lawford Knaggs)

(Photographs provided by Mr. Lawford Knaggs)

Contracture of Muscles.—Permanent shortening of muscles results from the prolonged approximation of their points of attachment, or from structural changes in their substance produced by injury or by disease. It is a frequent accompaniment and sometimes a cause of deformities, in the treatment of which lengthening of the shortened muscles or their tendons may be an essential step.

Muscle Contracture.—Permanent muscle shortening occurs due to prolonged closeness of their attachment points, or from structural changes in the muscle tissue caused by injury or disease. It often accompanies, and can sometimes lead to, deformities, where lengthening the shortened muscles or tendons may be a crucial part of treatment.

Myositis.Ischæmic Myositis.—Volkmann was the first to describe a form of myositis followed by contracture, resulting from interference with the arterial blood supply. It is most frequently observed in the flexor muscles of the forearm in children and young persons under treatment for fractures in the region of the elbow, the splints and bandages causing compression of the blood vessels. There is considerable effusion of blood, the skin is tense, and the muscles, vessels, and nerves are compressed; this is further increased if the elbow is flexed and splints and tight bandages are applied. The muscles acquire a board-like hardness and no longer contract under the will, and passive motion is painful and restricted. Slight contracture of the fingers is usually the first sign of the malady; in time the muscles undergo further contraction, and this brings about a claw-like deformity of the hand. The affected muscles usually show the reaction of degeneration. In severe cases the median and ulnar nerves are also the seat of cicatricial changes (ischæmic neuritis).

Myositis.Ischemic Myositis.—Volkmann was the first to describe a form of myositis that leads to contracture due to restricted blood supply. This condition is most often seen in the flexor muscles of the forearm in children and young people being treated for elbow fractures, where splints and bandages compress the blood vessels. There is significant swelling of blood, the skin becomes tight, and the muscles, vessels, and nerves are compressed; this pressure worsens if the elbow is bent and if tight splints and bandages are used. The muscles become rigid and no longer contract voluntarily, and any passive movement is painful and limited. A slight contracture of the fingers is usually the first sign of the condition; over time, the muscles may contract further, leading to a claw-like deformity of the hand. The affected muscles often show signs of degeneration. In severe cases, the median and ulnar nerves can also experience scar tissue changes (ischemic neuritis).

By means of splints, the interphalangeal, metacarpo-phalangeal, and wrist joints should be gradually extended until the deformity is over-corrected (R. Jones). Murphy advises resection of the radius and ulna sufficient to admit of dorsiflexion of the joints and lengthening of the flexor tendons.

By using splints, the finger joints, knuckle joints, and wrist joints should be gradually straightened until the deformity is over-corrected (R. Jones). Murphy suggests removing part of the radius and ulna enough to allow for bending the joints back and lengthening the flexor tendons.

Various forms of pyogenic infection are met with in muscle, most frequently in relation to pyæmia and to typhoid fever. These may result in overgrowth of the connective-tissue framework of the muscle and degeneration of its fibres, or in suppuration and the formation of one or more abscesses in the muscle substance. Repair may be associated with contracture.

Various types of pyogenic infections occur in muscle, most often linked to pyæmia and typhoid fever. These can lead to an overgrowth of the connective tissue in the muscle and degeneration of its fibers, or to the formation of pus and one or more abscesses within the muscle tissue. Repair can sometimes be accompanied by contracture.

A gonorrhœal form of myositis is sometimes met with; it is painful, but rarely goes on to suppuration.

A gonorrheal form of myositis is sometimes encountered; it is painful, but rarely progresses to suppuration.

In the early secondary period of syphilis, the muscles may be the seat of dull, aching, nocturnal pains, especially in the neck and back. Syphilitic contracture is a condition which has been observed chiefly in the later secondary period; the biceps of the arm and the hamstrings in the thigh are the muscles more commonly affected. The striking feature is a gradually increasing difficulty of extending the limb at the elbow or knee, and progressive flexion of the joint. The affected muscle is larger and firmer than normal, and its electric excitability is diminished. In tertiary syphilis, individual muscles may become the seat of interstitial myositis or of gummata, and these affections readily yield to anti-syphilitic remedies.

In the early secondary stage of syphilis, muscles can experience dull, aching pains at night, particularly in the neck and back. Syphilitic contracture is a condition mainly seen in the later secondary stage; the biceps in the arm and the hamstrings in the thigh are the muscles most commonly affected. A key feature is a gradually worsening difficulty in straightening the limb at the elbow or knee, along with a progressive bending of the joint. The affected muscle appears larger and firmer than usual, and its electrical response is reduced. In tertiary syphilis, individual muscles may develop interstitial myositis or gummata, and these conditions respond well to anti-syphilitic treatments.

Tuberculous disease in muscle, while usually due to extension from adjacent tissues, is sometimes the result of a primary infection through the blood-stream. Tuberculous nodules are found disseminated throughout the muscle; the surrounding tissues are indurated, and central caseation may take place and lead to abscess formation and sinuses. We have observed this form of tuberculous disease in the gastrocnemius and in the psoas—in the latter muscle apart from tuberculous disease in the vertebræ.

Tuberculosis in muscle, while usually caused by spreading from nearby tissues, can sometimes result from a primary infection through the bloodstream. Tuberculous nodules are found scattered throughout the muscle; the surrounding tissues become hardened, and central tissue breakdown may occur, leading to abscesses and cavities. We have seen this form of tuberculosis in the gastrocnemius and in the psoas—specifically in the latter muscle, separate from tuberculosis in the vertebrae.

Tendinitis.—German authors describe an inflammation of tendon as distinguished from inflammation of its sheath, and give it the name tendinitis. It is met with most frequently in the tendo-calcaneus in gouty and rheumatic subjects who have overstrained the tendon, especially during cold and damp weather. There is localised pain which is aggravated by walking, and the tendon is sensitive and swollen from a little above its insertion to its junction with the muscle. Gouty nodules may form in its substance. Constitutional measures, massage, and douching should be employed, and the tendon should be protected from strain.

Tendinitis.—German authors define an inflammation of a tendon as separate from that of its sheath, calling it tendinitis. It most commonly occurs in the Achilles tendon in people with gout or rheumatism who have overexerted the tendon, especially in cold and damp weather. There is localized pain that worsens with walking, and the tendon feels sensitive and swollen from just above its connection to the muscle. Gouty nodules may develop within the tendon itself. Treatment should include general health measures, massage, and douching, while protecting the tendon from strain.

Calcification and Ossification in Muscles, Tendons, and Fasciæ.Myositis ossificans.—Ossifications in muscles, tendons, fasciæ, and ligaments, in those who are the subjects of arthritis deformans, are seldom recognised clinically, but are frequently met with in dissecting-rooms and museums. Similar localised ossifications are met with in Charcot's disease of joints, and in fractures which have repaired with exuberant callus. The new bone may be in the form of spicules, plates, or irregular masses, which, when connected with a bone, are called false exostoses (Fig. 110).

Calcification and Ossification in Muscles, Tendons, and Fasciæ.Myositis ossificans.—Ossifications in muscles, tendons, fasciæ, and ligaments in individuals with arthritis deformans are rarely recognized in clinical settings but are often found in dissection labs and museums. Similar localized ossifications can occur in Charcot's disease of the joints and in fractures that have healed with excessive callus. The new bone may appear as spicules, plates, or irregular masses, which, when attached to a bone, are termed false exostoses (Fig. 110).

Fig. 110.—Ossification in Tendon of Ilio-psoas Muscle.

Fig. 110.—Ossification in Tendon of Ilio-psoas Muscle.

Fig. 110.—Bone formation in the tendon of the iliopsoas muscle.

Traumatic Ossification in Relation to Muscle.—Various forms of ossification are met with in muscle as the result of a single or of repeated injury. Ossification in the crureus or vastus lateralis muscle has been frequently observed as a result of a kick from a horse. Within a week or two a swelling appears at the site of injury, and becomes progressively harder until its consistence is that of bone. If the mass of new bone moves with the affected muscle, it causes little inconvenience. If, as is commonly the case, it is fixed to the femur, the action of the muscle is impaired, and the patient complains of pain and difficulty in flexing the knee. A skiagram shows the extent of the mass and its relationship to the femur. The treatment consists in excising the bony mass.

Traumatic Ossification in Relation to Muscle.—Different types of ossification can occur in muscle due to a single injury or repeated trauma. Ossification in the crureus or vastus lateralis muscle is often seen after being kicked by a horse. Within a week or two, swelling develops at the injury site and gradually becomes harder until it feels like bone. If the new bone moves along with the affected muscle, it causes little trouble. However, if it is typically attached to the femur, the muscle's function is reduced, leading the patient to experience pain and difficulty in bending the knee. An X-ray reveals the size of the mass and how it relates to the femur. Treatment involves surgically removing the bony mass.

Difficulty may arise in differentiating such a mass of bone from sarcoma; the ossification in muscle is uniformly hard, while the sarcoma varies in consistence at different parts, and the X-ray picture shows a clear outline of the bone in the vicinity of the ossification in muscle, whereas in sarcoma the involvement of the bone is shown by indentations and irregularity in its contour.

Difficulty may come up when trying to tell this large mass of bone apart from sarcoma; the hardening in muscle is consistently solid, while the sarcoma has different textures in various areas. The X-ray shows a clear outline of the bone in the area around the hardening in the muscle, while in the case of sarcoma, the bone appears affected by indentations and uneven edges.

A similar ossification has been observed in relation to the insertion of the brachialis muscle as a sequel of dislocation of the elbow. After reduction of the dislocation, the range of movement gradually diminishes and a hard swelling appears in front of the lower end of the humerus. The lump continues to increase in size and in three to four weeks the disability becomes complete. A radiogram shows a shadow in the muscle, attached at one part as a rule to the coronoid process. During the next three or four months, the lump in front of the elbow remains stationary in size; a gradual decrease then ensues, but the swelling persists, as a rule, for several years.

A similar bone growth has been seen where the brachialis muscle attaches after an elbow dislocation. Once the dislocation is treated, the range of motion gradually decreases, and a hard bump appears in front of the lower end of the humerus. This lump keeps growing, and within three to four weeks, the disability becomes complete. An X-ray shows a shadow in the muscle, usually connected at one point to the coronoid process. For the next three or four months, the bump in front of the elbow stays the same size; then it gradually starts to shrink, but the swelling typically lasts for several years.

Fig. 111.—Calcification and Ossification in Biceps and Triceps. (From a radiogram lent by Dr. C.A. Adair Dighton.)

Fig. 111.—Calcification and Ossification in Biceps and Triceps.

Fig. 111.—Calcification and Ossification in Biceps and Triceps.

(From a radiogram lent by Dr. C. A. Adair Dighton.)

(From a radiogram provided by Dr. C. A. Adair Dighton.)

Ossification in the adductor longus was first described by Billroth under the name of “rider's bone.” It follows bruising and partial rupture of the muscle, and has been observed chiefly in cavalry soldiers. If it causes inconvenience the bone may be removed by operation.

Ossification in the adductor longus was first described by Billroth as “rider's bone.” It occurs after bruising and partial rupture of the muscle and has mostly been seen in cavalry soldiers. If it causes discomfort, the bone can be surgically removed.

Ossification in the deltoid and pectoral muscles has been observed in foot-soldiers in the German army, and has received the name of “drill-bone”; it is due to bruising of the muscle by the recoil of the rifle.

Ossification in the deltoid and pectoral muscles has been seen in foot soldiers in the German army and is referred to as "drill-bone." This occurs because of bruising in the muscle from the recoil of the rifle.

Progressive Ossifying Myositis.—This is a rare and interesting disease, in which the muscles, tendons, and fasciæ throughout the body become the seat of ossification. It affects almost exclusively the male sex, and usually begins in childhood or youth, sometimes after an injury, sometimes without apparent cause. The muscles of the back, especially the trapezius and latissimus, are the first to be affected, and the initial complaint is limitation of movement.

Progressive Ossifying Myositis.—This is a rare and fascinating condition where the muscles, tendons, and fascia throughout the body start to develop bone. It primarily affects males and typically begins in childhood or adolescence, sometimes following an injury and other times with no clear reason. The muscles in the back, particularly the trapezius and latissimus, are the first to be impacted, and the initial issue is a restriction in movement.

Fig. 112.—Ossification in Muscles of Trunk in a case of generalised Ossifying Myositis. (Photograph lent by Dr. Rustomjee.)

Fig. 112.—Ossification in Muscles of Trunk in a case of generalised Ossifying Myositis.

Fig. 112.—Bone formation in trunk muscles in a case of generalized Ossifying Myositis.

(Photograph lent by Dr. Rustomjee.)

(Photograph provided by Dr. Rustomjee.)

The affected muscles show swellings which are rounded or oval, firm and elastic, sharply defined, without tenderness and without discoloration of the overlying skin. Skiagrams show that a considerable deposit of lime salts may precede the formation of bone, as is seen in Fig. 111. In course of time the vertebral column becomes rigid, the head is bent forward, the hips are flexed, and abduction and other movements of the arms are limited. The disease progresses by fits and starts, until all the striped muscles of the body are replaced by bone, and all movements, even those of the jaws, are abolished. The subjects of this disease usually succumb to pulmonary tuberculosis.

The affected muscles display swellings that are round or oval, firm and elastic, clearly defined, without tenderness or discoloration of the skin above. X-rays reveal that a significant buildup of lime salts can occur before bone formation, as seen in Fig. 111. Over time, the spine becomes stiff, the head tilts forward, the hips bend, and the ability to move the arms is restricted. The disease progresses in fits and starts until all the striated muscles in the body turn into bone, and all movements, including those of the jaw, are eliminated. Individuals with this disease often succumb to pulmonary tuberculosis.

There is no means of arresting the disease, and surgical treatment is restricted to the removal or division of any mass of bone that interferes with an important movement.

There’s no way to stop the disease, and surgery is limited to taking out or cutting any piece of bone that blocks a crucial movement.

A remarkable feature of this disease is the frequent presence of a deformity of the great toe, which usually takes the form of hallux valgus, the great toe coming to lie beneath the second one; the shortening is usually ascribed to absence of the first phalanx, but it has been shown to depend also on a synostosis and imperfect development of the phalanges. A similar deformity of the thumb is sometimes met with.

A notable aspect of this disease is the common deformity of the big toe, which typically appears as hallux valgus, where the big toe shifts under the second toe. The shortening is usually thought to result from the absence of the first phalanx, but it has also been demonstrated to be linked to a synostosis and inadequate development of the phalanges. A similar deformity of the thumb can occasionally occur.

Microscopical examination of the muscles shows that, prior to the deposition of lime salts and the formation of bone, there occurs a proliferation of the intra-muscular connective tissue and a gradual replacement and absorption of the muscle fibres. The bone is spongy in character, and its development takes place along similar lines to those observed in ossification from the periosteum.

Microscopic examination of the muscles shows that, before lime salts are deposited and bone forms, there is a proliferation of the connective tissue within the muscles and a gradual replacement and absorption of the muscle fibers. The bone is spongy in nature, and its development follows similar processes to those seen in ossification from the periosteum.

Tumours of Muscle.—With the exception of congenital varieties, such as the rhabdomyoma, tumours of muscle grow from the connective-tissue framework and not from the muscle fibres. Innocent tumours, such as the fibroma, lipoma, angioma, and neuro-fibroma, are rare. Malignant tumours may be primary in the muscle, or may result from extension from adjacent growths—for example, implication of the pectoral muscle in cancer of the breast—or they may be derived from tumours situated elsewhere. The diagnosis of an intra-muscular tumour is made by observing that the swelling is situated beneath the deep fascia, that it becomes firm and fixed when the muscle contracts, and that, when the muscle is relaxed, it becomes softer, and can be moved in the transverse axis of the muscle, but not in its long axis.

Muscle Tumors.—Except for congenital types, like rhabdomyoma, muscle tumors develop from the connective tissue framework rather than the muscle fibers. Benign tumors, such as fibroma, lipoma, angioma, and neuro-fibroma, are uncommon. Malignant tumors can originate in the muscle or spread from nearby tumors—for instance, the involvement of the pectoral muscle in breast cancer—or they can arise from tumors located elsewhere. To diagnose an intra-muscular tumor, you look for signs that the swelling is beneath the deep fascia, that it becomes firm and fixed when the muscle contracts, and that when the muscle relaxes, it feels softer and can move across the width of the muscle, but not along its length.

Clinical interest attaches to that form of slowly growing fibro-sarcoma—the recurrent fibroid of Paget—which is most frequently met with in the muscles of the abdominal wall. A rarer variety is the ossifying chondro-sarcoma, which undergoes ossification to such an extent as to be visible in skiagrams.

Clinical interest is focused on that type of slowly growing fibro-sarcoma—the recurrent fibroid of Paget—which is most commonly found in the muscles of the abdominal wall. A rarer type is the ossifying chondro-sarcoma, which undergoes ossification to such a degree that it's visible in X-rays.

In primary sarcoma the treatment consists in removing the muscle. In the limbs, the function of the muscle that is removed may be retained by transplanting an adjacent muscle in its place.

In primary sarcoma, the treatment involves removing the muscle. In the limbs, the function of the removed muscle can be preserved by transplanting an adjacent muscle to take its place.

Hydatid cysts of muscle resemble those developing in other tissues.

Hydatid cysts in muscle look like those that form in other tissues.

DISEASES OF TENDON SHEATHS

Tendon sheaths have the same structure and function as the synovial membranes of joints, and are liable to the same diseases. Apart from the tendon sheaths displayed in anatomical dissections, there is a loose peritendinous and perimuscular cellular tissue which is subject to the same pathological conditions as the tendon sheaths proper.

Tendon sheaths have the same structure and function as the synovial membranes of joints and are prone to the same diseases. Aside from the tendon sheaths shown in anatomical dissections, there's a loose layer of connective tissue around the tendons and muscles that is affected by the same pathological conditions as the tendon sheaths themselves.

Teno-synovitis.—The toxic or infective agent is conveyed to the tendon sheaths through the blood-stream, as in the gouty, gonorrhœal, and tuberculous varieties, or is introduced directly through a wound, as in the common pyogenic form of teno-synovitis.

Teno-synovitis.—The toxic or infectious agent is transported to the tendon sheaths via the bloodstream, as seen in gout, gonorrhea, and tuberculosis, or is introduced directly through a wound, as in the typical pyogenic type of teno-synovitis.

Teno-synovitis Crepitans.—In the simple or traumatic form of teno-synovitis, although the most prominent etiological factor is a strain or over-use of the tendon, there would appear to be some other, probably a toxic, factor in its production, otherwise the affection would be much more common than it is: only a small proportion of those who strain or over-use their tendons become the subjects of teno-synovitis. The opposed surfaces of the tendon and its sheath are covered with fibrinous lymph, so that there is friction when they move on one another.

Teno-synovitis Crepitans.—In the simple or traumatic type of teno-synovitis, while the main cause is usually a strain or overuse of the tendon, there seems to be another factor involved, likely a toxic one, in its development. Otherwise, this condition would occur much more frequently: only a small percentage of people who strain or overuse their tendons actually develop teno-synovitis. The surfaces of the tendon and its sheath are coated with fibrinous lymph, causing friction when they move against each other.

The clinical features are pain on movement, tenderness on pressure over the affected tendon, and a sensation of crepitation or friction when the tendon is moved in its sheath. The crepitation may be soft like the friction of snow, or may resemble the creaking of new leather—“saddle-back creaking.” There may be swelling in the long axis of the tendon, and redness and œdema of the skin. If there is an effusion of fluid into the sheath, the swelling is more marked and crepitation is absent. There is little tendency to the formation of adhesions.

The clinical features include pain during movement, tenderness when pressure is applied to the affected tendon, and a feeling of creaking or friction when the tendon moves in its sheath. The creaking might be soft like the sound of snow or might sound like new leather squeaking—“saddle-back creaking.” There may be swelling along the length of the tendon, along with redness and swelling of the skin. If there's fluid buildup in the sheath, the swelling is more pronounced and the creaking is not present. There's little chance of adhesions forming.

In the upper extremity, the sheath of the long tendon of the biceps may be affected, but the condition is most common in the tendons about the wrist, particularly in the extensors of the thumb, and it is most frequently met with in those who follow occupations which involve prolonged use or excessive straining of these tendons—for example, washerwomen or riveters. It also occurs as a result of excessive piano-playing, fencing, or rowing.

In the upper arm, the sheath around the long tendon of the biceps can be affected, but this condition is most common in the tendons around the wrist, especially in the thumb extensors. It's most often seen in people who work in jobs that require prolonged use or excessive strain on these tendons—like washerwomen or riveters. It can also happen from too much piano playing, fencing, or rowing.

At the ankle it affects the peronei, the extensor digitorum longus, or the tibialis anterior. It is most often met with in relation to the tendo-calcaneus—Achillo-dynia—and results from the pressure of ill-fitting boots or from the excessive use and strain of the tendon in cycling, walking, or dancing. There is pain in raising the heel from the ground, and creaking can be felt on palpation.

At the ankle, it impacts the peroneal muscles, the extensor digitorum longus, or the tibialis anterior. It’s most commonly associated with the Achilles tendon—Achillo-dynia—and is caused by the pressure from poorly fitting shoes or by overuse and strain of the tendon while cycling, walking, or dancing. There is pain when lifting the heel off the ground, and a creaking sensation can be felt when pressing on it.

The treatment consists in putting the affected tendon at rest, and with this object a splint may be helpful; the usual remedies for inflammation are indicated: Bier's hyperæmia, lead and opium fomentations, and ichthyol and glycerine. The affection readily subsides under treatment, but is liable to relapse on a repetition of the exciting cause.

The treatment involves resting the affected tendon, and a splint can be helpful for this purpose; standard remedies for inflammation are recommended: Bier's hyperemia, lead and opium compresses, and ichthyol and glycerin. The condition often improves with treatment, but it can easily return if the triggering cause happens again.

Gouty Teno-synovitis.—A deposit of urate of soda beneath the endothelial covering of tendons or of that lining their sheaths is commonly met with in gouty subjects. The accumulation of urates may result in the formation of visible nodular swellings, varying in size from a pea to a cherry, attached to the tendon and moving with it. They may be merely unsightly, or they may interfere with the use of the tendon. Recurrent attacks of inflammation are prone to occur. We have removed such gouty masses with satisfactory results.

Gouty Teno-synovitis.—A buildup of urate of soda under the protective covering of tendons or their sheaths is commonly found in people with gout. The accumulation of urates can lead to the development of visible nodular lumps, ranging in size from a pea to a cherry, that are attached to the tendon and move with it. They can be simply unattractive, or they might interfere with the use of the tendon. Recurring episodes of inflammation are likely to happen. We have successfully removed such gouty masses with good results.

Suppurative Teno-synovitis.—This form usually follows upon infected wounds of the fingers—especially of the thumb or little finger—and is a frequent sequel to whitlow; it may also follow amputation of a finger. Once the infection has gained access to the sheath, it tends to spread, and may reach the palm or even the forearm, being then associated with cellulitis. In moderately acute cases the tendon and its sheath become covered with granulations, which subsequently lead to the formation of adhesions; while in more acute cases the tendon sloughs. The pus may burst into the cellular tissue outside the sheath, and the suppuration is liable to spread to neighbouring sheaths or to adjacent bones or joints—for example, those of the wrist.

Suppurative Teno-synovitis.—This condition typically occurs after infections from wounds on the fingers—especially the thumb or little finger—and is a common result of a whitlow; it can also happen after a finger amputation. Once the infection gets into the sheath, it tends to spread and can reach the palm or even the forearm, often leading to cellulitis. In moderately acute cases, the tendon and its sheath become covered with granulation tissue, which can later cause adhesions; in more acute cases, the tendon may decay. The pus can break into the surrounding tissue outside the sheath, and the infection can easily spread to nearby sheaths or to adjacent bones or joints, such as those in the wrist.

The treatment consists in inducing hyperæmia and making small incisions for the escape of pus. The site of incision is determined by the point of greatest tenderness on pressure. After the inflammation has subsided, active and passive movements are employed to prevent the formation of adhesions between the tendon and its sheath. If the tendon sloughs, the dead portion should be cut away, as its separation is extremely slow and is attended with prolonged suppuration.

The treatment involves creating increased blood flow and making small cuts to allow pus to drain. The location of the cut is decided based on where the tenderness is greatest when pressed. Once the inflammation has gone down, both active and passive movements are used to prevent the formation of adhesions between the tendon and its sheath. If the tendon dies, the dead part should be removed, as its separation takes a long time and is accompanied by prolonged pus production.

Gonorrhœal Teno-synovitis.—This is met with especially in the tendon sheaths about the wrist and ankle. It may occur in a mild form, with pain, impairment of movement, and œdema, and sometimes an elongated, fluctuating swelling, the result of serous effusion into the sheath. This condition may alternate with a gonorrhœal affection of one of the larger joints. It may subside under rest and soothing applications, but is liable to relapse. In the more severe variety the skin is red, and the swelling partakes of the characters of a phlegmon with threatening suppuration; it may result in crippling from adhesions. Even if pus forms in the sheath, the tendon rarely sloughs. The treatment consists in inducing hyperæmia by Bier's method; and a vaccine may be employed with satisfactory results.

Gonorrheal Teno-synovitis.—This condition commonly occurs in the tendon sheaths around the wrist and ankle. It can appear in a mild form, causing pain, limited movement, and swelling, and sometimes an elongated, fluctuating bump due to fluid accumulation in the sheath. This condition may alternate with a gonorrheal infection in one of the larger joints. It can improve with rest and soothing treatments, but there's a risk of relapse. In the more severe cases, the skin becomes red, and the swelling resembles an inflamed area that may lead to pus formation; this could result in permanent damage from adhesions. Even when pus develops in the sheath, the tendon usually doesn’t die off. Treatment includes promoting increased blood flow using Bier's method, and a vaccine may also be used with good results.

Tuberculous Disease of Tendon Sheaths.—This is a comparatively common affection, and is analogous to tuberculous disease of the synovial membrane of joints. It may originate in the sheath, or may spread to it from an adjacent bone.

Tuberculous Disease of Tendon Sheaths.—This is a fairly common condition, similar to tuberculous disease of the synovial membrane in joints. It can start in the sheath or spread to it from a nearby bone.

The commonest form—hydrops—is that in which the synovial sheath is distended with a viscous fluid, and the fibrinous material on the free surface becomes detached and is moulded into melon-seed bodies by the movement of the tendon. The sheath itself is thickened by the growth of tuberculous granulation tissue. The bodies are smooth and of a dull-white colour, and vary greatly in size and shape. There may be an overgrowth of the fatty fringes of the synovial sheath, a condition described as “arborescent lipoma.”

The most common form—hydrops—occurs when the synovial sheath is swollen with a thick fluid, causing the fibrinous material on the surface to come loose and be shaped into melon-seed bodies by the tendon movements. The sheath itself becomes thickened due to the growth of tuberculous granulation tissue. These bodies are smooth, dull white, and can differ significantly in size and shape. There might also be an overgrowth of the fatty edges of the synovial sheath, which is referred to as “arborescent lipoma.”

The clinical features vary with the tendon sheath affected. In the common flexor sheath of the hand an hour-glass-shaped swelling is formed, bulging above and below the transverse carpal (anterior annular) ligament—formerly known as compound palmar ganglion. There is little or no pain, but the fingers tend to be stiff and weak, and to become flexed. On palpation, it is usually possible to displace the contents of the sheath from one compartment to the other, and this may yield fluctuation, and, what is more characteristic, a peculiar soft crepitant sensation from the movement of the melon-seed bodies. In the sheath of the peronei or other tendons about the ankle, the swelling is sausage-shaped, and is constricted opposite the annular ligament.

The clinical features differ based on which tendon sheath is affected. In the common flexor sheath of the hand, a swelling shaped like an hourglass forms, bulging above and below the transverse carpal (anterior annular) ligament—previously called a compound palmar ganglion. There is little or no pain, but the fingers tend to be stiff and weak, and may become flexed. When you touch it, you can often shift the contents of the sheath from one area to another, which may create a sense of fluctuation and, more notably, a unique soft crackling sensation from the movement of the melon-seed bodies. In the sheath of the peroneal or other tendons around the ankle, the swelling is sausage-shaped and pinched at the site of the annular ligament.

The onset and progress of the affection are most insidious, and the condition may remain stationary for long periods. It is aggravated by use or strain of the tendons involved. In exceptional cases the skin is thinned and gives way, resulting in the formation of a sinus.

The onset and progression of the condition are quite sneaky, and it can stay the same for long stretches of time. It gets worse with use or strain of the affected tendons. In rare situations, the skin thins out and breaks down, leading to the creation of a sinus.

Treatment.—In the common flexor sheath of the palm, an attempt may be made to cure the condition by removing the contents through a small incision and filling the cavity with iodoform glycerine, followed by the use of Bier's bandage. If this fails, the distended sheath is laid open, the contents removed, the wall scraped, and the wound closed.

Treatment.—In the common flexor sheath of the palm, you can try to treat the condition by making a small incision to remove the contents and then filling the cavity with iodoform glycerine, followed by using Bier's bandage. If that doesn't work, the distended sheath is opened up, the contents are removed, the wall is scraped, and then the wound is closed.

A less common form of tuberculous disease is that in which the sheath becomes the seat of a diffuse tuberculous thickening, not unlike the white swelling met with in joints, and with a similar tendency to caseation. A painless swelling of an elastic character forms in relation to the tendon sheath. It is hour-glass-shaped in the common flexor sheath of the palm, elongated or sausage-shaped in the extensors of the wrist and in the tendons at the ankle. The tuberculous granulation tissue is liable to break down and lead to the formation of a cold abscess and sinuses, and in our experience is often associated with disease in an adjacent bone or joint. In the peronei tendons, for example, it may result from disease of the fibula or of the ankle-joint.

A less common type of tuberculosis manifests as a diffuse tuberculous thickening in the sheath, resembling the white swelling seen in joints and exhibiting a similar tendency to caseation. A painless, elastic swelling develops around the tendon sheath. It has an hourglass shape in the common flexor sheath of the palm and appears elongated or sausage-shaped in the extensor tendons of the wrist and ankle. The tuberculous granulation tissue can break down, leading to the formation of a cold abscess and sinuses, and in our experience, it is often linked to disease in nearby bones or joints. For instance, in the case of the peroneal tendons, this may arise from an issue with the fibula or the ankle joint.

When conservative measures fail, excision of the affected sheath should be performed; the whole of the diseased area being exposed by free incision of the overlying soft parts, the sheath is carefully isolated from the surrounding tissues and is cut across above and below. Any tuberculous tissue on the tendon itself is removed with a sharp spoon. Associated bone or joint lesions are dealt with at the same time. In the after-treatment the functions of the tendons must be preserved by voluntary and passive movements.

When conservative treatments don’t work, the affected sheath should be removed; the entire diseased area is accessed by cutting through the overlying soft tissues. The sheath is carefully separated from the surrounding tissues and is cut above and below. Any infected tissue on the tendon itself is removed with a sharp spoon. Any related bone or joint issues are addressed at the same time. In the recovery process, the functions of the tendons must be maintained through both voluntary and passive movements.

Syphilitic Affections of Tendon Sheaths.—These closely resemble the syphilitic affections of the synovial membrane of joints. During the secondary period the lesion usually consists in effusion into the sheath; gummata are met with during the tertiary period.

Syphilitic Affections of Tendon Sheaths.—These are similar to the syphilitic conditions of the synovial membrane in joints. During the secondary stage, the issue typically involves swelling in the sheath; gummas are seen during the tertiary stage.

Arborescent lipoma has been found in the sheaths of tendons about the wrist and ankle, sometimes in a multiple and symmetrical form, unattended by symptoms and disappearing under anti-syphilitic treatment.

Arborescent lipoma has been found in the sheaths of tendons around the wrist and ankle, sometimes appearing in a multiple and symmetrical form, without causing any symptoms and disappearing with anti-syphilitic treatment.

Tumours of Tendon Sheaths.—Innocent tumours, such as lipoma, fibroma, and myxoma, are rare. Special mention should be made of the myeloma which is met with at the wrist or ankle as an elongated swelling of slow development, or over the phalanx of a finger as a small rounded swelling. The tumour tissue, when exposed by dissection, is of a chocolate or chamois-yellow colour, and consists almost entirely of giant cells. The treatment consists in dissecting the tumour tissue off the tendons, and this is usually successful in bringing about a permanent cure.

Tumors of Tendon Sheaths.—Benign tumors, like lipoma, fibroma, and myxoma, are uncommon. Notably, myeloma appears at the wrist or ankle as a long, slow-growing lump, or on a finger as a small, round bump. When the tumor tissue is exposed during surgery, it has a chocolate or chamois-yellow color and is mostly made up of giant cells. The treatment involves carefully removing the tumor tissue from the tendons, and this usually leads to a lasting cure.

All varieties of sarcoma are met with, but their origin from tendon sheaths is not associated with special features.

All types of sarcoma can be encountered, but their origin from tendon sheaths doesn't have any unique characteristics.

CHAPTER XIX
THE BURSÆ

A bursa is a closed sac lined by endothelium and containing synovia. Some are normally present—for instance, that between the skin and the patella, and that between the aponeurosis of the gluteus maximus and the great trochanter. Adventitious bursæ are developed as a result of abnormal pressure—for example, over the tarsal bones in cases of club-foot.

A bursa is a closed sac lined with endothelium and filled with synovial fluid. Some are typically found in the body—like the one between the skin and the kneecap, and the one between the aponeurosis of the gluteus maximus and the greater trochanter. Adventitious bursae develop due to unusual pressure—such as over the tarsal bones in cases of clubfoot.

Injuries of Bursæ.—As a result of contusion, especially in bleeders, hæmorrhage may occur into the cavity of a bursa and give rise to a bursal hæmatoma. Such a hæmatoma may mask a fracture of the bone beneath—for example, fracture of the olecranon.

Bursa Injuries.—Due to a bruise, especially in people who bleed easily, bleeding can happen inside a bursa, resulting in a bursal hematoma. This hematoma can hide a fracture of the underlying bone—such as a fracture of the olecranon.

Diseases of Bursæ.—The lining membrane of bursæ resembles that of joints and tendon sheaths, and is liable to the same forms of disease.

Bursa Diseases.—The lining membrane of bursae is similar to that of joints and tendon sheaths, and is susceptible to the same types of diseases.

Infective bursitis frequently follows abrasions, scratches, and wounds of the skin over the prepatellar or olecranon bursa, and in neglected cases the infection transgresses the wall of the bursa and gives rise to a spreading cellulitis.

Infective bursitis often occurs after abrasions, scratches, and wounds to the skin over the prepatellar or olecranon bursa. If left untreated, the infection can break through the bursa wall and cause a spreading cellulitis.

Traumatic or Trade Bursitis.—This term may be conveniently applied to those affections of bursæ which result from repeated slight traumatism incident to particular occupations. The most familiar examples of these are the enlargement of the prepatellar bursa met with in housemaids—the “housemaid's knee” (Fig. 113); the enlargement of the olecranon bursa—“miner's elbow”; and of the ischial bursa—“weaver's” or “tailor's bottom” (Fig. 116). These affections are characterised by an effusion of fluid into the sac of the bursa with thickening of its lining membrane. While friction and pressure are the most evident factors in their production, it is probable that there is also some toxic agent concerned, otherwise these affections would be much more common than they are. Of the countless housemaids in whom the prepatellar bursa is subjected to friction and pressure, only a small proportion become the subjects of housemaid's knee.

Traumatic or Trade Bursitis.—This term can be easily used for those issues with bursae that come from repeated minor injuries related to specific jobs. The most well-known examples are the swelling of the prepatellar bursa seen in housemaids—known as “housemaid's knee” (Fig. 113); the swelling of the olecranon bursa—called “miner's elbow”; and the enlargement of the ischial bursa—referred to as “weaver's” or “tailor's bottom” (Fig. 116). These conditions are marked by a buildup of fluid in the bursa sac along with thickening of its lining. While friction and pressure are the most obvious causes, it is likely that there is also some toxic element involved; otherwise, these conditions would be much more common. Among the many housemaids who experience friction and pressure on the prepatellar bursa, only a small number actually develop housemaid's knee.

Clinical Features.—As these are best illustrated in the different varieties of prepatellar bursitis, it is convenient to take this as the type. In a number of cases the inflammation is acute and the patient is unable to use the limb; the part is hot, swollen, and tender, and fluctuation can be detected in the bursa. In the majority the condition is chronic, and the chief feature is the gradual accumulation of fluid constituting the bursal hydrops or hygroma. When the affection has lasted some time, or has frequently relapsed, the wall of the bursa becomes thickened by fibrous tissue, which may be deposited irregularly, so that septa, bands, or fringes are formed, not unlike those met with in arthritis deformans. These fringes may be detached and form loose bodies like those met with in joints; less frequently there are fibrinous bodies of the melon-seed type, sometimes moulded into circular discs like wafers. The presence of irregular thickenings of the wall, or of loose bodies, may be recognised on palpation, especially in superficial bursæ, if the sac is not tensely filled with fluid. The thickening of the wall may take place in a uniform and concentric fashion, resulting in the formation of a fibrous tumour—the solid bursal tumour—a small cavity remaining in the centre which serves to distinguish it from a new growth or neoplasm.

Clinical Features.—This is best shown in the different types of prepatellar bursitis, so it makes sense to use this as the example. In several cases, the inflammation is acute, and the patient can't use the limb; the area is hot, swollen, and tender, and you can feel fluctuation in the bursa. Most often, the condition is chronic, with the main characteristic being the slow buildup of fluid known as bursal hydrops or hygroma. When the condition lasts for a while or frequently comes back, the wall of the bursa thickens due to fibrous tissue, which can be deposited unevenly, leading to the formation of septa, bands, or fringes that resemble those seen in arthritis deformans. These fringes can become detached and create loose bodies similar to those found in joints; less commonly, there are fibrinous bodies shaped like melon seeds, sometimes formed into round discs like wafers. You can feel the irregular thickening of the wall or loose bodies through palpation, especially in superficial bursae, as long as the sac isn't tightly filled with fluid. The wall thickening can happen uniformly and concentrically, resulting in a fibrous tumor—the solid bursal tumor—with a small cavity left in the center that helps distinguish it from a new growth or neoplasm.

Fig. 113.—Hydrops of Prepatellar Bursa in a housemaid.

Fig. 113.—Hydrops of Prepatellar Bursa in a housemaid.

Fig. 113.—Swelling of the Prepatellar Bursa in a housemaid.

The treatment varies according to the variety and stage of the affection. In recent cases the symptoms subside under rest and the application of fomentations. Hydrops may be got rid of by blistering, by tapping, or by incision and drainage. When the wall is thickened, the most satisfactory treatment is to excise the bursa; the overlying skin being reflected in the shape of a horse-shoe flap or being removed along with the bursa.

The treatment varies based on the type and stage of the condition. In recent cases, the symptoms improve with rest and applying warm compresses. Fluid buildup can be treated using blistering, tapping, or incision and drainage. When the wall is thickened, the best approach is to remove the bursa, using a horse-shoe shaped flap to reflect the overlying skin or removing it along with the bursa.

Other Diseases of Bursæ are associated with gonorrhœal infection, and with rheumatism, especially that following scarlet fever, and are apt to be persistent or to relapse after apparent cure. In the gouty form, urate of soda is deposited in the wall of the bursa, and may result in the formation of chalky tumours, sometimes of considerable size (Fig. 114).

Other Diseases of Bursæ are linked to gonorrheal infection and rheumatism, particularly the type that follows scarlet fever, and tend to be persistent or to come back after seeming recovery. In the gouty form, urate of soda is deposited in the bursa wall, which can lead to the development of chalky tumors, sometimes quite large (Fig. 114).

Fig. 114.—Section through Bursa over external malleolus, showing deposit of urate of soda. (Cf. Fig. 117.)

Fig. 114.—Section through Bursa over external malleolus, showing deposit of urate of soda. (Cf. Fig. 117.)

Fig. 114.—Section through Bursa over the outer ankle bone, showing a buildup of urate of soda. (Cf. Fig. 117.)

Tuberculous disease of bursæ closely resembles that of tendon sheaths. It may occur as an independent affection, or may be associated with disease in an adjacent bone or joint. It is met with chiefly in the prepatellar and subdeltoid bursæ, or in one of the bursæ over the great trochanter. The clinical features are those of an indolent hydrops, with or without melon-seed bodies, or of uniform thickening of the wall of the bursa; the tuberculous granulation tissue may break down into a cold abscess, and give rise to sinuses. The best treatment is to excise the affected bursa, or, when this is impracticable, to lay it freely open, remove the tuberculous tissue with the sharp spoon or knife, and treat the cavity by the open method.

Tuberculosis of the bursae is very similar to that of tendon sheaths. It can occur as a standalone condition or alongside disease in a nearby bone or joint. It's primarily found in the prepatellar and subdeltoid bursae, or in one of the bursae over the greater trochanter. The clinical signs include a slow-developing fluid buildup, with or without melon-seed bodies, or even a uniform thickening of the bursa wall; the tuberculous granulation tissue may form a cold abscess and lead to the development of sinuses. The best treatment is to surgically remove the affected bursa, or, if that's not possible, to open it up, remove the infected tissue with a sharp spoon or knife, and manage the cavity using the open method.

Syphilitic disease is rarely recognised except in the form of bursal and peri-bursal gummata in front of the knee-joint.

Syphilitic disease is rarely recognized except as bursal and peri-bursal gummas in front of the knee joint.

New growths include the fibroma, the myxoma, the myeloma or giant-celled tumour, and various forms of sarcoma.

New growths include fibromas, myxomas, myelomas or giant cell tumors, and various types of sarcoma.

Diseases of Individual Bursæ.—The olecranon bursa is frequently the seat of pyogenic infection and of traumatic or trade bursitis, the latter being known as “miner's” or “student's elbow.”

Individual Bursa Diseases.—The olecranon bursa is often the site of bacterial infection and traumatic or occupational bursitis, which is commonly referred to as “miner's” or “student's elbow.”

Fig. 115.—Tuberculous Disease of Sub-deltoid Bursa. (From a photograph lent by Sir George T. Beatson.)

Fig. 115.—Tuberculous Disease of Sub-deltoid Bursa.

Fig. 115.—Tuberculous Disease of Sub-deltoid Bursa.

(From a photograph lent by Sir George T. Beatson.)

(From a photograph provided by Sir George T. Beatson.)

The sub-deltoid or sub-acromial bursa, which usually presents a single cavity and does not normally communicate with the shoulder-joint, is indispensable in abduction and rotation of the humerus. When the arm is abducted, the fixed lower part or floor of the bursa is carried under the acromion, and the upper part or roof is rolled up in the same direction, hence tenderness over the inflamed bursa may disappear when the arm is abducted (Dawbarn's sign). It is liable to traumatic affections from a fall on the shoulder, pressure, or over-use of the limb. Pain, located commonly at the insertion of the deltoid, is a constant symptom and is especially annoying at night, the patient being unable to get into a comfortable position. Tenderness may be elicited over the anatomical limits of the bursa, and is usually most marked over the great tuberosity, just external to the inter-tubercular (bicipital) groove. When adhesions are present, abduction beyond 10 degrees is impossible. Demonstrable effusion is not uncommon, but is disguised by the overlying tissues. If left to himself, the patient tends to maintain the limb in the “sling position,” and resists movements in the direction of abduction and rotation. In the treatment of this affection the arm should be maintained at a right angle to the body, the arm being rotated medially (Codman). When pain does not prevent it, movements of the arm and massage are persevered with. In neglected cases, when adhesions have formed and the shoulder is fixed, it may be necessary to break down the adhesions under an anæsthetic.

The sub-deltoid or sub-acromial bursa, which usually has a single cavity and doesn't typically connect with the shoulder joint, is essential for lifting and rotating the humerus. When the arm is raised, the fixed lower part or floor of the bursa moves under the acromion, while the upper part or roof shifts in the same direction, so tenderness over the inflamed bursa may go away when the arm is lifted (Dawbarn's sign). It's prone to injuries from a fall on the shoulder, pressure, or overuse of the limb. Pain, often felt where the deltoid attaches, is a consistent symptom and is especially bothersome at night, making it hard for the patient to find a comfortable position. Tenderness can be felt over the boundaries of the bursa, most notably over the greater tuberosity, just outside the inter-tubercular (bicipital) groove. If there are adhesions, raising the arm beyond 10 degrees can be impossible. Noticeable fluid buildup is not uncommon but can be hidden by the surrounding tissues. If left untreated, the patient often holds the limb in a “sling position” and resists movements to lift and rotate it. For treatment, the arm should be kept at a right angle to the body, with the arm rotated inward (Codman). When pain allows, arm movements and massage should continue. In cases that have been neglected, where adhesions have formed and the shoulder is stiff, it may be necessary to break the adhesions under anesthesia.

The bursa is also liable to infective conditions, such as acute rheumatism, gonorrhœa, suppuration, or tubercle. In tuberculous disease a large fluctuating swelling may form and acquire the characters of a cold abscess (Fig. 115).

The bursa can also be affected by infections like acute rheumatism, gonorrhea, pus formation, or tuberculosis. In cases of tuberculosis, a large, soft swelling can develop and take on the characteristics of a cold abscess (Fig. 115).

The bursa underneath the tendon of the subscapularis muscle when inflamed causes alteration in the attitude of the shoulder and impairment of its movements.

The bursa under the tendon of the subscapularis muscle, when inflamed, leads to changes in the position of the shoulder and affects its movement.

An adventitious bursa forms over the acromion process in porters and others who carry weights on the shoulder, and may be the seat of traumatic bursitis.

An extra bursa develops over the acromion process in porters and others who carry heavy loads on their shoulders, and it can be the site of traumatic bursitis.

The bursa under the tendon of insertion of the biceps, when the seat of disease, is attended with pain and swelling about a finger's breadth below the bend of the elbow; there is pain and difficulty in effecting the combined movement of flexion and supination, slight limitation of extension, and restriction of pronation.

The bursa beneath the tendon of insertion of the biceps, when affected by disease, causes pain and swelling about an inch below the elbow bend; there is pain and difficulty performing the combined movement of bending and turning the palm up, slight limitation of straightening, and restriction of turning the palm down.

In the lower extremity, a large number of normal and adventitious bursæ are met with and may be the seat of bursitis. That over the tuberosity of the ischium, when enlarged as a trade disease, is known as “weaver's” or “tailor's bottom.” It may form a fluctuating swelling of great size, projecting on the buttock and extending down the thigh, and causing great inconvenience in sitting (Fig. 116). It sometimes contains a number of loose bodies.

In the lower leg, there are many normal and extra bursae that can become inflamed, leading to bursitis. The bursa over the tuberosity of the ischium, when swollen from occupational strain, is called “weaver's” or “tailor's bottom.” It can create a large, fluid-filled swelling that bulges on the buttock and extends down the thigh, making it very uncomfortable to sit (Fig. 116). Sometimes, it can also contain several loose bodies.

There are two bursæ over the great trochanter, one superficial to, the other beneath the aponeurosis of the gluteus maximus; the latter is not infrequently infected by tuberculous disease that has spread from the trochanter.

There are two bursae over the great trochanter, one above and the other below the aponeurosis of the gluteus maximus; the latter is often infected by a tuberculous disease that has spread from the trochanter.

The bursa between the psoas muscle and the capsule of the hip-joint may be the seat of tuberculous disease, and give rise to clinical features not unlike those of disease of the hip-joint. The limb is flexed, abducted and rotated out; there is a swelling in the upper part of Scarpa's triangle, but the movements are not restricted in directions which do not entail putting the ilio-psoas muscle on the stretch.

The bursa between the psoas muscle and the hip joint capsule can be affected by tuberculosis, causing symptoms similar to those of hip joint disease. The leg is bent, moved away from the body, and rotated outward; there is a swelling in the upper part of Scarpa's triangle, but movement is not restricted in directions that don’t require stretching the ilio-psoas muscle.

Cartilaginous and partly ossified loose bodies may accumulate in the ilio-psoas bursa and distend it, both in a downward direction towards the hip-joint, with which it communicates, and upwards, projecting towards the abdomen.

Cartilaginous and partially bony loose bodies can build up in the ilio-psoas bursa, causing it to stretch both downward toward the hip joint, which it connects to, and upward, protruding toward the abdomen.

The bursa beneath the quadriceps extensor—subcrural bursa—usually communicates with the knee-joint and shares in its diseases. When shut off from the joint it may suffer independently, and when distended with fluid forms a horse-shoe swelling above the patella.

The bursa under the quadriceps muscle—subcrural bursa—usually connects with the knee joint and is affected by its issues. When separated from the joint, it can become problematic on its own, and when filled with fluid, it creates a horse-shoe shaped bump above the kneecap.

In front of the patella and its ligament is the prepatellar bursa, which may have one, two, or three compartments, usually communicating with one another. It is the seat of the affection known as “housemaid's knee,” which is very common and is sometimes bilateral, and, less frequently, of tuberculous disease which usually originates in the patella.

In front of the kneecap and its ligament is the prepatellar bursa, which can have one, two, or three compartments, typically connected to each other. It's the site of the condition known as “housemaid's knee,” which is quite common and can sometimes occur in both knees. Less often, it can be associated with tuberculosis that usually starts in the kneecap.

Fig. 116.—Great Enlargement of the Ischial Bursa. (Mr. Scot-Skirving's case.)

Fig. 116.—Great Enlargement of the Ischial Bursa.

Fig. 116.—Significant Enlargement of the Ischial Bursa.

(Mr. Scot-Skirving's case.)

(Mr. Scot-Skirving's case.)

The bursa between the ligamentum patellæ and the tibia is rarely the seat of disease. When it is, there is pain and tenderness referred to the ligament, the patient is unable to extend the limb completely, the tuberosity of the tibia is apparently enlarged, and there is a fluctuating swelling on either side of the ligament, most marked in the extended position of the limb.

The bursa between the patellar ligament and the tibia is rarely affected by disease. When it is, there is pain and tenderness around the ligament, the patient can't fully extend the leg, the tibial tuberosity seems enlarged, and there's a fluctuating swelling on either side of the ligament, especially noticeable when the leg is extended.

Of the numerous bursæ in the popliteal space, that between the semi-membranosus and the medial head of the gastrocnemius is most frequently the seat of disease, which is usually of the nature of a simple hydrops, forming a fluctuating egg-or sausage-shaped swelling at the medial side of the popliteal space. It is flaccid in the flexed, and tense in the extended position. As a rule it causes little inconvenience, and may be left alone. Otherwise it should be dissected out, and if, as is frequently the case, there is a communication with the knee-joint, this should be closed with sutures.

Of the many bursae in the popliteal space, the one between the semi-membranosus and the medial head of the gastrocnemius is most often affected by disease, which is usually just a simple buildup of fluid, creating a swelling that feels like an egg or sausage on the inner side of the popliteal space. It feels soft when the leg is bent and tight when it's straight. Generally, it doesn't cause much trouble and can be left untreated. However, if needed, it should be surgically removed, and if there’s often a connection to the knee joint, it should be closed with stitches.

Fig. 117.—Gouty Disease of Bursæ in a tailor. The bursal tumours were almost entirely composed of urate of soda. (Cf. Fig. 114.)

Fig. 117.—Gouty Disease of Bursæ in a tailor. The bursal tumours were almost entirely composed of urate of soda. (Cf. Fig. 114.)

Fig. 117.—Gout in the bursae of a tailor. The bursal tumors were mostly made up of sodium urate. (Cf. Fig. 114.)

An adventitious bursa may form over the lateral malleolus, especially in tailors, giving rise to the condition known as “tailor's ankle” (Fig. 117).

An unexpected bursa might develop over the lateral malleolus, particularly in tailors, resulting in the condition referred to as “tailor's ankle” (Fig. 117).

The bursa between the tendo-calcaneus (Achillis) and the upper part of the calcaneus may become inflamed—especially as a result of post-scarlatinal rheumatism or gonorrhœa. The affection is known as Achillo-bursitis. There is severe pain in the region of the insertion of the tendo-calcaneus, the movements at the ankle-joint are restricted, and the patient may be unable to walk. There is a tender swelling on either side of the tendon. When, in spite of palliative treatment, the affection persists or relapses, it is best to excise the bursa. The tendo-calcaneus is detached from the calcaneus, the bursa dissected out, and the tendon replaced. If there is a bony projection from the calcaneus, it should be shaved off with the chisel.

The bursa between the Achilles tendon and the upper part of the heel bone can become inflamed—especially due to post-scarlet fever rheumatism or gonorrhea. This condition is called Achillo-bursitis. There’s severe pain where the Achilles tendon attaches, movement at the ankle joint is limited, and the patient might struggle to walk. There’s a painful swelling on either side of the tendon. If, despite conservative treatment, the issue continues or comes back, it’s best to remove the bursa. The Achilles tendon is detached from the heel bone, the bursa is carefully removed, and the tendon is put back in place. If there’s any bony growth from the heel bone, it should be shaved off with a chisel.

The bursa that is sometimes met with on the under aspect of the calcaneus—the subcalcanean bursa—when inflamed, gives rise to pain and tenderness in the sole of the foot. This affection may be associated with a spinous projection from the bone, which is capable of being recognised in a skiagram. The soft parts of the heel are turned forwards as a flap, the bursa is dissected out, and the projection of bone, if present, is removed.

The bursa that can sometimes be found on the underside of the heel bone—the subcalcanean bursa—when inflamed, causes pain and tenderness in the bottom of the foot. This condition may be linked to a bony spur, which can be identified in an X-ray. The soft tissue of the heel is lifted as a flap, the bursa is surgically removed, and the bone spur, if it exists, is taken out.

The enlargement of adventitious bursæ over the head of the first metatarsal in hallux valgus; over the tarsus, metatarsus, and digits in the different forms of club-foot; over the angular projection in Pott's disease of the spine; over the end of the bone in amputation stumps, and over hard tumours such as chondroma and osteoma, are described elsewhere.

The growth of extra bursae around the head of the first metatarsal in bunions; around the tarsus, metatarsus, and toes in various types of clubfoot; around the bony protrusion in Pott's disease of the spine; at the end of bones in amputation stumps, and around hard tumors like chondromas and osteomas, are discussed elsewhere.

CHAPTER XX
DISEASES OF BONE

Surgical Anatomy.—During the period of growth, a long bone such as the tibia consists of a shaft or diaphysis, and two extremities or epiphyses. So long as growth continues there intervenes between the shaft and each of the epiphyses a disc of actively growing cartilage—the epiphysial cartilage; and at the junction of this cartilage with the shaft is a zone of young, vascular, spongy bone known as the metaphysis or epiphysial junction. The shaft is a cylinder of compact bone enclosing the medullary canal, which is filled with yellow marrow. The extremities, which include the ossifying junctions, consist of spongy bone, the spaces of which are filled with red marrow. The articular aspect of the epiphysis is invested with a thick layer of hyaline cartilage, known as the articular cartilage, which would appear to be mainly nourished from the synovia.

Surgical Anatomy.—During growth, a long bone like the tibia has a shaft or diaphysis and two ends or epiphyses. As long as growth continues, there is a disc of actively growing cartilage—the epiphysial cartilage—between the shaft and each epiphysis. At the junction of this cartilage and the shaft, there's a zone of young, vascular, spongy bone called the metaphysis or epiphysial junction. The shaft is a cylinder of compact bone that surrounds the medullary canal, which contains yellow marrow. The ends, which include the ossifying junctions, are made up of spongy bone, with spaces filled with red marrow. The surface of the epiphysis that forms a joint is covered with a thick layer of hyaline cartilage, known as articular cartilage, which seems to be mainly nourished by the synovial fluid.

The external investment—the periosteum—is thick and vascular during the period of growth, but becomes thin and less vascular when the skeleton has attained maturity. Except where muscles are attached it is easily separated from the bone; at the extremities it is intimately connected with the epiphysial cartilage and with the epiphysis, and at the margin of the latter it becomes continuous with the capsule of the adjacent joint. It consists of two layers, an outer fibrous and an inner cellular layer; the cells, which are called osteoblasts, are continuous with those lining the Haversian canals and the medullary cavity.

The outer layer of investment—the periosteum—is thick and has a lot of blood vessels during the growth period, but it becomes thin and less vascular once the skeleton is fully developed. Except where muscles attach, it can be easily separated from the bone; at the ends, it's closely connected to the growth cartilage and the epiphysis, and at the edge of the epiphysis, it blends into the joint capsule of the nearby joint. It has two layers: an outer fibrous layer and an inner cellular layer; the cells, known as osteoblasts, are continuous with those lining the Haversian canals and the medullary cavity.

The arrangement of the blood vessels determines to some extent the incidence of disease in bone. The nutrient artery, after entering the medullary canal through a special foramen in the cortex, bifurcates, and one main division runs towards each of the extremities, and terminates at the ossifying junction in a series of capillary loops projected against the epiphysial cartilage. This arrangement favours the lodgment of any organisms that may be circulating in the blood, and partly accounts for the frequency with which diseases of bacterial origin develop in the region of the ossifying junction. The diaphysis is also nourished by numerous blood vessels from the periosteum, which penetrate the cortex through the Haversian canals and anastomose with those derived from the nutrient artery. The epiphyses are nourished by a separate system of blood vessels, derived from the arteries which supply the adjacent joint. The veins of the marrow are of large calibre and are devoid of valves.

The arrangement of the blood vessels affects the occurrence of disease in bones to some extent. The nutrient artery, after entering the medullary canal through a special opening in the cortex, splits in two, with one main branch going toward each end of the bone and ending at the ossifying junction in a series of capillary loops that extend into the epiphysial cartilage. This setup makes it easier for any organisms in the bloodstream to get lodged there and explains why diseases of bacterial origin often occur around the ossifying junction. The diaphysis also gets nourishment from several blood vessels from the periosteum, which pass through the cortex via the Haversian canals and connect with those from the nutrient artery. The epiphyses are supplied by a separate system of blood vessels that come from the arteries supplying the nearby joint. The veins in the marrow are large and lack valves.

The nerves enter the marrow along with the arteries, and, being derived from the sympathetic system, are probably chiefly concerned with the innervation of the blood vessels, but they are also capable of transmitting sensory impulses, as pain is a prominent feature of many bone affections.

The nerves enter the marrow along with the arteries, and since they come from the sympathetic system, they are mainly involved in controlling the blood vessels. However, they can also carry sensory signals, as pain is a significant aspect of many bone conditions.

It has long been believed that the function of the periosteum is to form new bone, but this view has been questioned by Sir William Macewen, who maintains that its chief function is to limit the formation of new bone. His experimental observations appear to show that new bone is exclusively formed by the cellular elements or osteoblasts: these are found on the surface of the bone, lining the Haversian canals and in the marrow. We believe that it will avoid confusion in the study of the diseases of bone if the osteoblasts on the surface of the bone are still regarded as forming the deeper layer of the periosteum.

It has long been thought that the function of the periosteum is to create new bone, but this idea has been challenged by Sir William Macewen, who argues that its main role is to restrict the creation of new bone. His experimental findings suggest that new bone is solely formed by the cellular elements or osteoblasts, which are located on the surface of the bone, lining the Haversian canals and found in the marrow. We believe that avoiding confusion in the study of bone diseases will be easier if we still consider the osteoblasts on the surface of the bone as part of the deeper layer of the periosteum.

The formation of new bone by the osteoblasts may be defective as a result of physiological conditions, such as old age and disease of a part, and defective formation is often associated with atrophy, or more strictly speaking, absorption, of the existing bone, as is well seen in the edentulous jaw and in the neck of the femur of a person advanced in years. Defective formation associated with atrophy is also illustrated in the bones of the lower limbs of persons who are unable to stand or walk, and in the distal portion of a bone which is the seat of an ununited fracture. The same combination is seen in an exaggerated degree in the bones of limbs that are paralysed; in the case of adults, atrophy of bone predominates; in children and adolescents, defective formation is the more prominent feature, and the affected bones are attenuated, smooth on the surface, and abnormally light.

The creation of new bone by osteoblasts can be defective due to physiological factors like aging and disease in a specific area. This defective formation is often linked to atrophy, or more accurately, the absorption of existing bone. This is clearly observed in toothless jaws and in the femoral neck of older individuals. Defective formation paired with atrophy is also seen in the bones of the lower limbs of people who cannot stand or walk, and in the end section of a bone that has an unhealed fracture. This same combination is notably pronounced in the bones of paralyzed limbs; in adults, bone atrophy is more common, while in children and teenagers, defective formation is more prevalent. The affected bones become thin, smooth on the surface, and unusually lightweight.

On the other hand, the formation of new bone may be exaggerated, the osteoblasts being excited to abnormal activity by stimuli of different kinds: for example, the secretion of certain glandular organs, such as the pituitary and thyreoid; the diluted toxins of certain micro-organisms, such as the staphylococcus aureus and the spirochæte of syphilis; a condition of hyperæmia, such as that produced artificially by the application of a Bier's bandage or that which accompanies a chronic leg-ulcer.

On the other hand, the formation of new bone may be exaggerated, with osteoblasts being stimulated to abnormal levels of activity by various factors: for instance, the secretion of certain glands, like the pituitary and thyroid; the diluted toxins from certain microorganisms, such as staphylococcus aureus and the syphilis spirochete; or a condition of increased blood flow, like that caused by using a Bier's bandage or that which occurs with a chronic leg ulcer.

The new bone is laid down on the surface, in the Haversian canals, or in the cancellous spaces and medullary canal, or in all three situations. The new bone on the surface sometimes takes the form of a diffuse encrustation of porous or spongy bone as in secondary syphilis, sometimes as a uniform increase in the girth of the bone—hyperostosis, sometimes as a localised heaping up of bone or node, and sometimes in the form of spicules, spoken of as osteophytes. When the new bone is laid down in the Haversian canals, cancellous spaces and medulla, the bone becomes denser and heavier, and is said to be sclerosed; in extreme instances this may result in obliteration of the medullary canal. Hyperostosis and sclerosis are frequently met with in combination, a condition that is well illustrated in the femur and tibia in tertiary syphilis; if the subject of this condition is confined to bed for several months before his death, the sclerosis may be undone, and rarefaction may even proceed beyond the normal, the bone becoming lighter and richer in fat, although retaining its abnormal girth.

The new bone forms on the surface, in the Haversian canals, or in the spongy areas and medullary canal, or in all three places. The new bone on the surface sometimes appears as a diffuse encrustation of porous or spongy bone, as seen in secondary syphilis, sometimes as a uniform thickening of the bone—hyperostosis, sometimes as a localized buildup of bone or node, and sometimes as spicules, known as osteophytes. When the new bone forms in the Haversian canals, spongy areas, and medulla, the bone becomes denser and heavier, a condition referred to as sclerosed; in severe cases, this can lead to the blockage of the medullary canal. Hyperostosis and sclerosis often occur together, a condition well seen in the femur and tibia in tertiary syphilis; if the person with this condition is bedridden for several months before death, the sclerosis may be reversed, and the bone may even become less dense than normal, becoming lighter and richer in fat while still maintaining its abnormal thickness.

The function of the epiphysial cartilage is to provide for the growth of the shaft in length. While all epiphysial cartilages contribute to this result, certain of them functionate more actively and for a longer period than others. Those at the knee, for example, contribute more to the length of limb than do those at the hip or ankle, and they are also the last to unite. In the upper limb the more active epiphyses are at the shoulder and wrist, and these also are the last to unite.

The role of the growth plate cartilage is to allow the shaft to grow in length. While all growth plates play a part in this process, some are more active and work for a longer time than others. For instance, those at the knee contribute more to limb length than those at the hip or ankle, and they are also the last to fuse. In the upper limb, the more active growth plates are at the shoulder and wrist, and these are also the last to fuse.

The activity of the epiphysial cartilage may be modified as a result of disease. In rickets, for example, the formation of new bone may take place unequally, and may go on more rapidly in one half of the disc than in the other, with the result that the axis of the shaft comes to deviate from the normal, giving rise to knock-knee or bow-knee. In bacterial diseases originating in the marrow, if the epiphysial junction is directly involved in the destructive process, its bone-forming functions may be retarded or abolished, and the subsequent growth of the bone be seriously interfered with. On the other hand, if it is not directly involved but is merely influenced by the proximity of an infective focus, its bone-forming functions may be stimulated by the diluted toxins and the growth of the bone in length exaggerated. In paralysed limbs the growth from the epiphyses is usually little short of the normal. The result of interference with growth is more injurious in the lower than in the upper limb, because, from the functional point of view, it is essential that the lower extremities should be approximately of equal length. In the forearm or leg, where there are two parallel bones, if the growth of one is arrested the continued growth of the other results in a deviation of the hand or foot to one side.

The activity of the epiphyseal cartilage can be affected by disease. In conditions like rickets, for instance, new bone formation might happen unevenly, progressing faster in one part of the disc than in another, leading to a deviation of the shaft's axis from the normal. This can cause conditions like knock-knees or bow-legs. In bacterial infections that start in the marrow, if the epiphyseal junction is involved in the damage, its bone-building processes may slow down or stop entirely, seriously disrupting bone growth. On the flip side, if the junction isn't directly affected but is influenced by a nearby infection, its bone-forming functions can actually get boosted by the diluted toxins, resulting in exaggerated length growth of the bone. In paralyzed limbs, growth from the epiphyses usually remains close to normal. Disruptions in growth are typically more harmful in the lower limbs than in the upper ones because it's essential from a functional standpoint for the lower limbs to be roughly equal in length. In the forearm or leg, where there are two parallel bones, if the growth of one is halted, the continued growth of the other can cause the hand or foot to deviate to one side.

In certain diseases, such as rickets and inherited syphilis, and in developmental anomalies such as achondroplasia, dwarfing of the skeleton results from defective growth of bone at the ossifying junctions. Conversely, excessive growth of bone at the ossifying junctions results in abnormal height of the skeleton or giantism as a result, for example, of increased activity of the pituitary in adolescents, and in eunuchs who have been castrated in childhood or adolescence; in the latter, union of the epiphyses at the ends of the long bones is delayed beyond the usual period at which the skeleton attains maturity.

In certain diseases like rickets and inherited syphilis, as well as developmental issues like achondroplasia, dwarfing of the skeleton happens due to faulty bone growth at the ossifying junctions. On the other hand, too much bone growth at these junctions leads to an abnormal height of the skeleton, known as giantism, which can occur, for instance, from increased pituitary activity in adolescents and in eunuchs who were castrated during childhood or adolescence. In these cases, the union of the epiphyses at the ends of the long bones is delayed longer than usual, preventing the skeleton from reaching maturity on time.

Regeneration of Bone.—When bone has been lost or destroyed as a result of injury or disease, it is capable of being reproduced, the extent to which regeneration takes place varying under different conditions. The chief part in the regeneration of bone is played by the osteoblasts in the adjacent marrow and in the deeper layer of the periosteum. The shaft of a long bone may be reproduced after having been destroyed by disease or removed by operation. The flat bones of the skull and the bones of the face, which are primarily developed in membrane, have little capacity of regeneration; hence, when bone has been lost or removed in these situations, there results a permanent defect.

Regeneration of Bone.—When bone is lost or damaged due to injury or disease, it can regenerate, with the degree of regeneration varying under different circumstances. The main players in bone regeneration are the osteoblasts found in the surrounding marrow and the deeper layer of the periosteum. The shaft of a long bone can be rebuilt after being destroyed by disease or surgically removed. However, the flat bones of the skull and the bones of the face, which mainly develop in membrane, have a limited ability to regenerate; therefore, when bone is lost or removed in these areas, it leads to a permanent defect.

Wounds or defects in articular cartilage are repaired by fibrous or osseous tissue derived from the subjacent cancellous spaces.

Wounds or defects in joint cartilage are repaired by fibrous or bone tissue that comes from the underlying spongy areas.

Transplantation of Bone—Bone-grafting.—Clinical experience is conclusive that a portion of bone which has been completely detached from its surroundings—for example, a trephine circle, or a flap of bone detached with the saw, or the loose fragments in a compound fracture—may become, if replaced in position, firmly and permanently incorporated with the surrounding bone. Embedded foreign bodies, on the other hand, such as ivory pegs or decalcified bone, exhibit, on removal after a sufficient interval, evidence of having been eroded, in the shape of worm-eaten depressions and perforations, and do not become united or fused to the surrounding bone. It follows from this that the implanting of living bone is to be preferred to the implanting of dead bone or of foreign material. We believe that transplanted living bone when placed under favourable conditions survives and becomes incorporated with the bone with which it is in contact, and does not merely act as a scaffolding. We believe also that the retention of the periosteum on the graft is not essential, but, by favouring the establishment of vascular connections, it contributes to the survival of the graft and the success of the transplantation. Macewen maintains that bone grafts “take” better if broken up into small fragments; we regard this as unnecessary. Bone grafts yield better functional results when they are immovably fixed to the adjacent bone by suture, pegs, or plates. As in all grafting procedures, asepsis is essential.

Bone Transplantation—Bone Grafting.—Clinical experience shows that a piece of bone that has been completely detached from its surroundings—for example, a circular piece taken out with a trephine, a flap cut out with a saw, or loose pieces from a compound fracture—can, if put back in place, become firmly and permanently integrated with the surrounding bone. In contrast, embedded foreign objects like ivory pegs or decalcified bone, when removed after some time, show signs of erosion, like worm-eaten depressions and holes, and do not fuse with the surrounding bone. This means that using living bone is preferable to using dead bone or foreign materials. We believe that transplanted living bone, placed in good conditions, survives and integrates with the bone it contacts, rather than just serving as a temporary support. We also believe that keeping the periosteum on the graft is not crucial, but it helps establish blood supply connections, which aids in the survival of the graft and the success of the procedure. Macewen argues that bone grafts “take” better when broken into small pieces; we think this is unnecessary. Bone grafts provide better functional outcomes when they are securely fastened to the adjacent bone using sutures, pegs, or plates. As with all grafting techniques, maintaining cleanliness is crucial.

Transplanted bone retains its vitality when embedded in the soft parts, but is gradually absorbed and replaced by fibrous tissue.

Transplanted bone stays alive when placed in soft tissue, but it is slowly absorbed and replaced by fibrous tissue.

DISEASES OF BONE

The morbid processes met with in bone originate in the same way and lead to the same results as do similar processes in other tissues. The structural peculiarities of bone, however, and the important changes which take place in the skeleton during the period of growth, modify certain of the clinical and pathological features.

The unhealthy processes found in bone start in the same way and lead to the same outcomes as similar processes in other tissues. However, the unique structure of bone and the significant changes that occur in the skeleton during growth affect some of the clinical and pathological characteristics.

Definition of Terms.—Any diseased process that affects the periosteum is spoken of as periostitis; the term osteomyelitis is employed when it is located in the marrow. The term epiphysitis has been applied to an inflammatory process in two distinct situations—namely, the ossifying nucleus in the epiphysis, and the ossifying junction or metaphysis between the epiphysial cartilage and the diaphysis. We shall restrict the term to inflammation in the first of these situations. Inflammation at the ossifying junction is included under the term osteomyelitis.

Definition of Terms.—Any disease that affects the periosteum is referred to as periostitis; the term osteomyelitis is used when it occurs in the marrow. The term epiphysitis is applied to an inflammatory process in two specific situations—specifically, the ossifying nucleus in the epiphysis, and the ossifying junction or metaphysis between the epiphysial cartilage and the diaphysis. We will limit the term to inflammation in the first situation. Inflammation at the ossifying junction is classified under the term osteomyelitis.

The term rarefying ostitis is applied to any process that is attended with excessive absorption of the framework of a bone, whereby it becomes more porous or spongy than it was before, a condition known as osteoporosis.

The term rarefying ostitis refers to any process that involves excessive absorption of the structure of a bone, making it more porous or spongy than it was before, a condition known as osteoporosis.

The term caries is employed to indicate any diseased process associated with crumbling away of the trabecular framework of a bone. It may be considered as the equivalent of ulceration or molecular destruction in the soft parts. The carious process is preceded by the formation of granulation tissue in the marrow or periosteum, which eats away and replaces the bone in contact with it. The subsequent degeneration and death of the granulation tissue under the necrotic influence of bacterial toxins results in disintegration and crumbling away of the trabecular framework of the portion of bone affected. Clinically, carious bone yields a soft grating sensation under the pressure of the probe. The macerated bone presents a rough, eroded surface.

The term caries refers to any disease process that leads to the deterioration of the trabecular structure of a bone. It can be seen as similar to ulceration or molecular breakdown in the soft tissues. The carious process starts with the formation of granulation tissue in the marrow or periosteum, which gradually eats away at and replaces the bone it comes into contact with. The subsequent degeneration and death of the granulation tissue, caused by bacterial toxins, leads to the breakdown and crumbling of the trabecular structure in the affected area of the bone. Clinically, carious bone produces a soft grating feeling when pressure is applied with a probe. The affected bone appears rough and eroded.

The term dry caries (caries sicca) is applied to that variety which is unattended with suppuration.

The term dry caries (caries sicca) refers to the type that does not involve pus formation.

Necrosis is the term applied to the death of a tangible portion of bone, and the dead portion when separated is called a sequestrum. The term exfoliation is sometimes employed to indicate the separation or throwing off of a superficial sequestrum. The edges and deep surface of the sequestrum present a serrated or worm-eaten appearance due to the process of erosion by which the dead bone has been separated from the living.

Necrosis refers to the death of a physical part of the bone, and the dead part that separates out is called a sequestrum. The term exfoliation is sometimes used to describe the process of a superficial sequestrum being separated or discarded. The edges and deep surface of the sequestrum have a jagged or worm-eaten look because of the erosion process that has caused the dead bone to detach from the living tissue.

Bacterial Diseases

The most important diseases in this group are the pyogenic, the tuberculous, and the syphilitic.

The most significant diseases in this group are the pyogenic, the tuberculous, and the syphilitic.

Pyogenic Diseases of Bone.—These diseases result from infection with pyogenic organisms, and two varieties or types are recognised according to whether the organisms concerned reach their seat of action by way of the blood-stream, or through an infection of the soft parts in contact with the bone.

Bone Infections.—These diseases occur due to infection by pyogenic organisms, and there are two types recognized based on how the organisms reach their site of action: either through the bloodstream or by infecting the soft tissues that are in contact with the bone.

Infections through the Blood-Stream

Diseases caused by the Staphylococcus Aureus.—As the majority of pyogenic diseases are due to infection with the staphylococcus aureus, these will be described first.

Diseases caused by the Staphylococcus Aureus.—Since most pus-producing diseases are caused by infections with staphylococcus aureus, these will be described first.

Acute osteomyelitis is a suppurative process beginning in the marrow and tending to spread to the periosteum. The disease is common in children, but is rare after the skeleton has attained maturity. Boys are affected more often than girls, in the proportion of three to one, probably because they are more liable to exposure, to injury, and to violent exertion.

Acute osteomyelitis is an infectious process that starts in the bone marrow and often spreads to the outer layer of the bone. This condition is common in children but is rare once the bones have fully developed. Boys are more frequently affected than girls, at a ratio of three to one, likely because they are more exposed to injuries and intense physical activities.

Etiology.—Staphylococci gain access to the blood-stream in various ways, it may be through the skin or through a mucous surface.

Etiology.—Staphylococci can enter the bloodstream in different ways, either through the skin or through a mucous membrane.

Such conditions as, for example, a blow, some extra exertion such as a long walk, or exposure to cold, as in wading, may act as localising factors.

Such conditions like a hit, some extra effort like a long walk, or being exposed to cold, like when wading, can serve as localized factors.

The long bones are chiefly affected, and the commonest sites are: either end of the tibia and the lower end of the femur; the other bones of the skeleton are affected in rare instances.

The long bones are mainly impacted, with the most common sites being either end of the tibia and the lower end of the femur; other bones in the skeleton are affected only in rare cases.

Pathology.—The disease commences and is most intense in the marrow of the ossifying junction at one end of the diaphysis; it may commence at both ends simultaneously—bipolar osteomyelitis; or, commencing at one end, may spread to the other.

Pathology.—The disease starts and is most severe in the marrow at the bone growth area at one end of the shaft; it can also start at both ends at the same time—bipolar osteomyelitis; or, starting at one end, it may spread to the other end.

The changes observed are those of intense engorgement of the marrow, going on to greenish-yellow purulent infiltration. Where the process is most advanced—that is, at the ossifying junction—there are evidences of absorption of the framework of the bone; the marrow spaces and Haversian canals undergo enlargement and become filled with greenish-yellow pus. This rarefaction of the spongy bone is the earliest change seen with the X-rays.

The changes seen are intense swelling of the marrow, leading to a greenish-yellow pus infiltration. In the most advanced stages—specifically at the junction where bones are forming—there are signs of the bone structure breaking down; the marrow spaces and Haversian canals enlarge and fill with greenish-yellow pus. This thinning of the spongy bone is the first change detected with X-rays.

The process may remain localised to the ossifying junction, but usually spreads along the medullary canal for a varying distance, and also extends to the periosteum by way of the enlarged Haversian canals. The pus accumulates under the periosteum and lifts it up from the bone. The extent of spread in the medullary canal and beneath the periosteum is in close correspondence. The periosteum of the diaphysis is easily separated—hence the facility with which the pus spreads along the shaft; but in the region of the ossifying junction it is raised with difficulty because of its intimate connection with the epiphysial cartilage. Less frequently there is more than one collection of pus under the periosteum, each being derived from a focus of suppuration in the subjacent marrow. The pus perforates the periosteum, and makes its way to the surface by the easiest anatomical route, and discharges externally, forming one or more sinuses through which fresh infection may take place. The infection may spread to the adjacent joint, either directly through the epiphysis and articular cartilage, or along the deep layer of the periosteum and its continuation—the capsular ligament. When the epiphysis is intra-articular, as, for example, in the head of the femur, the pus when it reaches the surface of the bone necessarily erupts directly into the joint.

The process may stay localized at the ossifying junction but usually spreads along the medullary canal to varying degrees and also extends to the periosteum through the enlarged Haversian canals. Pus builds up under the periosteum, causing it to lift away from the bone. The extent of the spread in the medullary canal and beneath the periosteum is closely linked. The periosteum of the diaphysis is easily separated, which is why pus spreads along the shaft so readily; however, in the area of the ossifying junction, it's harder to lift due to its close attachment to the epiphyseal cartilage. Less often, there may be multiple pus collections under the periosteum, each arising from a source of infection in the underlying marrow. The pus breaks through the periosteum and finds its way to the surface via the easiest anatomical route, discharging externally and forming one or more sinuses that can allow for new infections. The infection can also spread to the nearby joint, either directly through the epiphysis and articular cartilage or along the deep layer of the periosteum and its continuation, the capsular ligament. When the epiphysis is inside the joint, like in the head of the femur, the pus will inevitably erupt directly into the joint when it reaches the surface of the bone.

While the occurrence of purely periosteal suppuration is regarded as possible, we are of opinion that the embolic form of staphylococcal osteomyelitis always originates in the marrow.

While purely periosteal pus formation is considered possible, we believe that the embolic type of staphylococcal osteomyelitis always starts in the bone marrow.

The portion of the diaphysis which has sustained the action of the concentrated toxins has its vitality further impaired as a result of the stripping of the periosteum and thrombosis of the blood vessels of the marrow, so that necrosis of bone is one of the most striking results of the disease, and as this takes place rapidly, that is, in a day or two, the term acute necrosis, formerly applied to the disease, was amply justified.

The part of the diaphysis affected by concentrated toxins loses its vitality even more due to the removal of the periosteum and the blockage of the blood vessels in the marrow. As a result, necrosis of the bone is one of the most noticeable effects of the disease, and since this occurs quickly, within a day or two, the term acute necrosis, which was previously used for the disease, is definitely appropriate.

When there is marked rarefaction of the bone at the ossifying junction, the epiphysis is liable to be separated—epiphysiolysis. The separation usually takes place through the young bone of the ossifying junction, and the surfaces of the diaphysis and epiphysis are opposed to each other by irregular eroded surfaces bathed in pus. The separated epiphysis may be kept in place by the periosteum, but when this has been detached by the formation of pus beneath it, the epiphysis is liable to be displaced by muscular action or by some movement of the limb, or it is the diaphysis that is displaced, for example, the lower end of the diaphysis of the femur may be projected into the popliteal space.

When there is significant thinning of the bone at the ossifying junction, the epiphysis can separate—epiphysiolysis. This separation usually occurs through the young bone of the ossifying junction, and the surfaces of the diaphysis and epiphysis face each other with irregular eroded surfaces covered in pus. The separated epiphysis might stay in place due to the periosteum, but if this is detached due to pus forming underneath it, the epiphysis can be displaced by muscle movement or any motion of the limb. Alternatively, it may be the diaphysis that gets moved, such as the lower end of the diaphysis of the femur being pushed into the popliteal space.

The epiphysial cartilage usually continues its bone-forming functions, but when it has been seriously damaged or displaced, the further growth of the bone in length may be interfered with. Sometimes the separated and displaced epiphysis dies and constitutes a sequestrum.

The epiphyseal cartilage generally continues its role in bone formation, but if it gets seriously damaged or misaligned, the bone's growth in length might be affected. Sometimes, the separated and misaligned epiphysis can die and become a sequestrum.

The adjacent joint may become filled at an early stage with a serous effusion, which may be sterile. When the cocci gain access to the joint, the lesion assumes the characters of a purulent arthritis, which, from its frequency during the earlier years of life, has been called the acute arthritis of infants.

The nearby joint can get filled with a clear fluid early on, which might be free of germs. Once bacteria enter the joint, the condition turns into a pus-filled arthritis, which, due to how common it is in young children, is referred to as the acute arthritis of infants.

Separation of an epiphysis nearly always results in infection and destruction of the adjacent joint.

Separation of an epiphysis almost always leads to infection and damage to the nearby joint.

Osteomyelitis is rare in the bones of the carpus and tarsus, and the associated joints are usually infected from the outset. In flat bones, such as the skull, the scapula, or the ilium, suppuration usually occurs on both aspects of the bone as well as in the marrow.

Osteomyelitis is uncommon in the bones of the wrist and ankle, and the related joints are typically infected from the start. In flat bones, like the skull, shoulder blade, or ilium, pus usually develops on both sides of the bone as well as in the marrow.

Clinical Features.—The constitutional symptoms, which are due to the associated toxæmia, vary considerably in different cases. In mild cases they may be so slight as to escape recognition. In exceptionally severe cases the patient may succumb before there are obvious signs of the localisation of the staphylococci in the bone marrow. In average cases the temperature rises rapidly with a rigor and runs an irregular course with morning remissions, there is marked general illness accompanied by headache, vomiting, and sometimes delirium.

Clinical Features.—The general symptoms caused by the related toxicity can vary significantly from case to case. In mild cases, they may be so minimal that they're not noticed. In very severe cases, the patient might not survive before there are clear signs of the staphylococci settling in the bone marrow. In typical cases, the temperature quickly rises along with chills and follows an irregular pattern with a drop in the morning, and there is considerable overall illness accompanied by headache, vomiting, and sometimes delirium.

The local manifestations are pain and tenderness in relation to one of the long bones; the pain may be so severe as to prevent sleep and to cause the child to cry out. Tenderness on pressure over the bone is the most valuable diagnostic sign. At a later stage there is an ill-defined swelling in the region of the ossifying junction, with œdema of the overlying skin and dilatation of the superficial veins.

The local symptoms include pain and tenderness in one of the long bones; the pain can be intense enough to disrupt sleep and make the child cry out. Tenderness when pressing on the bone is the most important diagnostic indicator. Later on, there may be a vague swelling in the area of the bone growth, along with swelling of the skin above it and enlarging of the superficial veins.

The swelling appears earlier and is more definite in superficial bones such as the tibia, than in those more deeply placed such as the upper end of the femur. It may be less evident to the eye than to the fingers, and is best appreciated by gently stroking the bone from the middle of its shaft towards the end. The maximum thickening and tenderness usually correspond to the junction of the diaphysis with the epiphysis, and the swelling tails off gradually along the shaft. As time goes on there is redness of the skin, especially over a superficial bone, such as the tibia, the swelling becomes softer, and gives evidence of fluctuation. This stage may be reached at the end of twenty-four hours, or not for some days.

The swelling shows up earlier and is more noticeable in superficial bones like the tibia than in deeper bones like the upper end of the femur. It might be less visible to the eye than to the touch, and is best felt by gently running your fingers along the bone from the middle of its shaft towards the end. The most significant thickening and tenderness usually occur at the junction of the diaphysis and epiphysis, with the swelling tapering off along the shaft. Over time, the skin often becomes red, especially over a superficial bone like the tibia, the swelling starts to feel softer, and you can feel a wave-like movement. This stage can happen within twenty-four hours or may take a few days to develop.

Suppuration spreads towards the surface, until, some days later, the skin sloughs and pus escapes, after which the fever usually remits and the pain and other symptoms are relieved. The pus may contain blood and droplets of fat derived from the marrow, and in some cases minute particles of bone are present also. The presence of fat and bony particles in the pus confirms the medullary origin of the suppuration.

Suppuration moves towards the surface, and after a few days, the skin breaks down and pus comes out. Typically, this is when the fever decreases and the pain along with other symptoms ease up. The pus might have blood and small fat droplets from the marrow, and sometimes tiny pieces of bone can be found as well. The presence of fat and bone fragments in the pus confirms that the suppuration originates from the marrow.

If an incision is made, the periosteum is found to be raised from the bone; the extent of the bare bone will be found to correspond fairly accurately with the extent of the lesion in the marrow.

If an incision is made, the periosteum is seen to be lifted away from the bone; the area of exposed bone will closely match the size of the lesion in the marrow.

Local Complications.—The adjacent joint may exhibit symptoms which vary from those of a simple effusion to those of a purulent arthritis. The joint symptoms may count for little in the clinical picture, or, as in the case of the hip, may so predominate as to overshadow those of the bone lesion from which they originated.

Local Complications.—The nearby joint might show signs ranging from a simple buildup of fluid to a serious infection in the joint called arthritis. The symptoms in the joint can either be minor in the overall clinical picture or, in cases like the hip, can become so dominant that they overshadow the symptoms of the underlying bone issue that caused them.

Separation and displacement of the epiphysis usually reveals itself by an alteration in the attitude of the limb; it is nearly always associated with suppuration in the adjacent joint.

Separation and displacement of the epiphysis typically shows up as a change in the position of the limb; it is almost always linked to infection in the nearby joint.

When pathological fracture of the shaft occurs, as it may do, from some muscular effort or strain, it is attended with the usual signs of fracture.

When pathological fracture of the shaft happens, which can occur due to muscular effort or strain, it comes with the typical signs of a fracture.

Dislocation of the adjacent joint has been chiefly observed at the hip; it may result from effusion into the joint and stretching of the ligaments, or may be the sequel of a purulent arthritis; the signs of dislocation are not so obvious as might be expected, but it is attended with an alteration in the attitude of the limb, and the displacement of the head of the bone is readily shown in a skiagram.

Dislocation of the nearby joint is mostly seen at the hip; it can happen due to fluid buildup in the joint and stretching of the ligaments, or it may be a consequence of a pus-filled arthritis. The signs of dislocation aren't as clear as one might think, but it comes with a change in the position of the limb, and the shift of the bone's head can easily be seen in an X-ray.

General Complications.—In some cases a multiplicity of lesions in the bones and joints imparts to the disease the features of pyæmia. The occurrence of endocarditis, as indicated by alterations in the heart sounds and the development of murmurs, may cause widespread infective embolism, and metastatic suppurations in the kidneys, heart-wall, and lungs, as well as in other bones and joints than those primarily affected. The secondary suppurations are liable to be overlooked unless sought for, as they are rarely attended with much pain.

General Complications.—In some cases, a multiplicity of lesions in the bones and joints gives the disease the characteristics of pyæmia. The occurrence of endocarditis, indicated by changes in heart sounds and the development of murmurs, can lead to widespread infective embolism and metastatic infections in the kidneys, heart wall, and lungs, as well as in other bones and joints not initially affected. The secondary infections are likely to be missed unless looked for since they usually don't cause much pain.

In these multiple forms of osteomyelitis the toxæmic symptoms predominate; the patient is dull and listless, or he may be restless and talkative, or actually delirious. The tongue is dry and coated, the lips and teeth are covered with sordes, the motions are loose and offensive, and may be passed involuntarily. The temperature is remittent and irregular, the pulse small and rapid, and the urine may contain blood and albumen. Sometimes the skin shows erythematous and purpuric rashes, and the patient may cry out as in meningitis. The post-mortem appearances are those of pyæmia.

In these various types of osteomyelitis, the symptoms of toxicity are the most common; the patient may be sluggish and uninterested, or they might be restless and chatty, or even completely delirious. The tongue is dry and coated, the lips and teeth are covered in grime, the bowel movements are loose and foul-smelling, and may occur involuntarily. The temperature fluctuates and is irregular, the pulse is weak and fast, and the urine may have blood and protein in it. Sometimes the skin displays red and purple rashes, and the patient might cry out as if experiencing meningitis. The findings after death are consistent with pyemia.

Differential Diagnosis.—Acute osteomyelitis is to be diagnosed from infections of the soft parts, such as erysipelas and cellulitis, and, in the case of the tibia, from erythema nodosum. Tenderness localised to the ossifying junction is the most valuable diagnostic sign of osteomyelitis.

Differential Diagnosis.—Acute osteomyelitis needs to be distinguished from infections of the soft tissues, like erysipelas and cellulitis, and in the case of the tibia, from erythema nodosum. Localized tenderness at the growth plate is the most important diagnostic sign of osteomyelitis.

When there is early and pronounced general intoxication, there is likely to be confusion with other acute febrile illnesses, such as scarlet fever. In all febrile conditions in children and adolescents, the ossifying junctions of the long bones should be examined for areas of pain and tenderness.

When there's significant intoxication early on, it can easily be mistaken for other acute fever-related illnesses, like scarlet fever. In any febrile condition in kids and teens, the growing areas of the long bones should be checked for pain and tenderness.

Osteomyelitis has many features in common with acute articular rheumatism, and some authorities believe them to be different forms of the same disease (Kocher). In acute rheumatism, however, the joint symptoms predominate, there is an absence of suppuration, and the pains and temperature yield to salicylates.

Osteomyelitis shares many similarities with acute rheumatic fever, and some experts think they are just different manifestations of the same illness (Kocher). In acute rheumatic fever, though, the joint symptoms are more prominent, there’s no purulent discharge, and the pain and fever respond to salicylates.

The prognosis varies with the type of the disease, with its location—the vertebræ, skull, pelvis, and lower jaw being specially unfavourable—with the multiplicity of the lesions, and with the development of endocarditis and internal metastases.

The prognosis depends on the type of disease, its location—especially in the vertebrae, skull, pelvis, and lower jaw, which are particularly unfavorable— the number of lesions, and the presence of endocarditis and internal metastases.

Treatment.—This is carried out on the same lines as in other pyogenic infections.

Treatment.—This is done in the same way as with other pus-producing infections.

In the earliest stages of the disease, the induction of hyperæmia is indicated, and should be employed until the diagnosis is definitely established, and in the meantime preparations for operation should be made. An incision is made down to and through the periosteum, and whether pus is found or not, the bone should be opened in the vicinity of the ossifying junction by means of a drill, gouge, or trephine. If pus is found, the opening in the bone is extended along the shaft as far as the periosteum has been separated, and the infected marrow is removed with the spoon. The cavity is then lightly packed with rubber dam, or, as recommended by Bier, the skin edges are brought together by sutures which are loosely tied to afford sufficient space between them for the exit of discharge, and the hyperæmic treatment is continued.

In the early stages of the disease, it's important to induce increased blood flow and to keep this up until a definite diagnosis is made. Meanwhile, preparations for surgery should take place. An incision is made down to and through the periosteum. Whether or not pus is found, the bone should be opened near the growth plate using a drill, gouge, or trephine. If pus is discovered, the opening in the bone is extended along the shaft as far as the periosteum has been separated, and the infected marrow is removed with a spoon. The cavity is then lightly packed with a rubber dam, or, as Bier suggests, the edges of the skin are brought together with sutures that are loosely tied to allow enough space for any discharge, and the hyperemia treatment continues.

When there is widespread suppuration in the marrow, and the shaft is extensively bared of periosteum and appears likely to die, it may be resected straight away or after an interval of a day or two. Early resection of the shaft is also indicated if the opening of the medullary canal is not followed by relief of symptoms. In the leg and forearm, the unaffected bone maintains the length and contour of the limb; in the case of the femur and humerus, extension with weight and pulley along with some form of moulded gutter splint is employed with a similar object.

When there is a lot of pus in the bone marrow, and the bone shaft is largely stripped of the periosteum and looks like it's going to die, it can be surgically removed right away or after a day or two. Early removal of the shaft is also needed if opening the medullary canal doesn’t relieve the symptoms. In the leg and forearm, the healthy bone keeps the length and shape of the limb; for the femur and humerus, traction with weights and pulleys, along with some type of molded splint, is used for the same purpose.

Amputation of the limb is reserved for grave cases, in which life is endangered by toxæmia, which is attributed to the primary lesion. It may be called for later if the limb is likely to be useless, as, for example, when the whole shaft of the bone is dead without the formation of a new case, when the epiphyses are separated and displaced, and the joints are disorganised.

Amputation of the limb is reserved for serious cases where life is at risk due to toxemia caused by the primary injury. It may be necessary later if the limb is likely to be useless, such as when the entire shaft of the bone is dead without the formation of new tissue, when the ends of the bone are separated and misaligned, and the joints are damaged.

Flat bones, such as the skull or ilium, must be trephined and the pus cleared out from both aspects of the bone. In the vertebræ, operative interference is usually restricted to opening and draining the associated abscess.

Flat bones, like the skull or ilium, need to be drilled into and the pus cleaned out from both sides of the bone. In the vertebrae, surgical intervention typically involves just opening and draining the related abscess.

Nature's Effort at Repair.In cases which are left to nature, and in which necrosis of bone has occurred, those portions of the periosteum and marrow which have retained their vitality resume their osteogenetic functions, often to an exaggerated degree. Where the periosteum has been lifted up by an accumulation of pus, or is in contact with bone that is dead, it proceeds to form new bone with great activity, so that the dead shaft becomes surrounded by a sheath or case of new bone, known as the involucrum (Fig. 118). Where the periosteum has been perforated by pus making its way to the surface, there are defects or holes in the involucrum, called cloacæ. As these correspond more or less in position to the sinuses in the skin, in passing a probe down one of the sinuses it usually passes through a cloaca and strikes the dead bone lying in the interior. If the periosteum has been extensively destroyed, new bone may only be formed in patches, or not at all. The dead bone is separated from the living by the agency of granulation tissue with its usual complements of phagocytes and osteoclasts, so that the sequestrum presents along its margins and on its deep surface a pitted, grooved, and worm-eaten appearance, except on the periosteal aspect, which is unaltered. Ultimately the dead bone becomes loose and lies in a cavity a little larger than itself; the wall of the cavity is formed by the new case, lined with granulation tissue. The separation of the sequestrum takes place more rapidly in the spongy bone of the ossifying junction than in the compact bone of the shaft.

Nature's Effort at Repair.In cases that are left to nature, where bone tissue has died, the parts of the periosteum and marrow that are still alive start to regenerate bone, often more vigorously than usual. If the periosteum is lifted due to pus buildup or is in contact with dead bone, it actively forms new bone, creating a layer around the dead section called the involucrum (Fig. 118). If pus has caused openings in the periosteum, these result in defects or holes in the involucrum, known as cloacæ. Since these align with the sinuses in the skin, probing one of these sinuses typically leads through a cloaca to the dead bone inside. When the periosteum has been largely destroyed, new bone may only appear in small areas, or not at all. The dead bone is isolated from the living tissue by granulation tissue, which includes phagocytes and osteoclasts, causing the sequestrum to have a rough, pitted, and worm-eaten look along its edges and deeper surface, except for the undamaged periosteal side. Eventually, the dead bone becomes loose and sits in a cavity slightly larger than itself, with the cavity walls formed by the new case and lined with granulation tissue. The separation of the sequestrum occurs more quickly in the spongy bone at growth junctions than in the dense bone of the shaft.

Fig. 118.—Shaft of Femur after Acute Osteomyelitis. The shaft has undergone extensive necrosis, and a shell of new bone has been formed by the periosteum.

Fig. 118.—Shaft of Femur after Acute Osteomyelitis. The shaft has undergone extensive necrosis, and a shell of new bone has been formed by the periosteum.

Fig. 118.—Shaft of Femur after Acute Osteomyelitis. The shaft has experienced significant tissue death, and a layer of new bone has developed from the periosteum.

When foci of suppuration have been scattered up and down the medullary cavity, and the bone has died in patches, several sequestra may be included by the new case; each portion of dead bone is slowly separated, and comes to lie in a cavity lined by granulations.

When areas of pus have spread throughout the medullary cavity and the bone has died in spots, several pieces of dead bone may be included in the new situation; each piece of dead bone is slowly separated and ends up in a cavity lined with granulation tissue.

Even at a distance from the actual necrosis there is formation of new bone by the marrow; the medullary canal is often obliterated, and the bone becomes heavier and denser—sclerosis; and the new bone which is deposited on the original shaft results in an increase in the girth of the bone—hyperostosis.

Even far from the actual tissue death, new bone forms from the marrow; the medullary canal is often filled in, and the bone becomes heavier and denser—sclerosis; and the new bone added to the original shaft leads to an increase in the bone's thickness—hyperostosis.

Pathological fracture of the shaft may occur at the site of necrosis, when the new case is incapable of resisting the strain put upon it, and is most frequently met with in the shaft of the femur. Short of fracture, there may be bending or curving of the new case, and this results in deformity and shortening of the limb (Fig. 119).

Pathological fracture of the shaft can happen at the site of necrosis when the new bone isn't strong enough to handle the stress placed on it, and it's most often seen in the shaft of the femur. Instead of a fracture, there may be bending or curving of the new bone, which leads to deformity and shortening of the limb (Fig. 119).

The extrusion of a sequestrum may occur, provided there is a cloaca large enough to allow of its escape, but the surgeon has usually to interfere by performing the operation of sequestrectomy. Displacement or partial extrusion of the dead bone may cause complications, as when a sequestrum derived from the trigone of the femur perforates the popliteal artery or the cavity of the knee-joint, or a sequestrum of the pelvis perforates the wall of the urinary bladder.

The extrusion of a sequestrum can happen if there’s a large enough opening for it to escape, but the surgeon usually has to step in and perform a sequestrectomy. Displacement or partial extrusion of the dead bone can lead to complications, such as when a sequestrum from the trigone of the femur penetrates the popliteal artery or the knee joint, or when a sequestrum from the pelvis breaches the wall of the urinary bladder.

The extent to which bone which has been lost is reproduced varies in different parts of the skeleton: while the long bones, the scapula, the mandible, and other bones which are developed in cartilage are almost completely re-formed, bones which are entirely developed in membrane, such as the flat bones of the skull and the maxilla, are not reproduced.

The degree to which lost bone is restored differs across various parts of the skeleton: while the long bones, scapula, mandible, and other bones formed in cartilage are nearly completely rebuilt, bones that develop solely in membrane, like the flat bones of the skull and the maxilla, are not restored.

It may be instructive to describe the X-ray appearances of a long bone that has passed through an attack of acute osteomyelitis severe enough to have caused necrosis of part of the diaphysis. The shadow of the dead bone is seen in the position of the original shaft which it represents; it is of the same shape and density as the original shaft, while its margins present an irregular contour from the erosion concerned in its separation. The sequestrum is separated from the living bone by a clear zone which corresponds to the layer of granulations lining the cavity in which it lies. This clear zone separating the shadow of the dead bone from that of the living bone by which it is surrounded is conclusive evidence of a sequestrum. The medullary canal in the vicinity of the sequestrum being obliterated, is represented by a shadow of varying density, continuous with that of the surrounding bone. The shadow of the new case or involucrum with its wavy contour is also in evidence, with its openings or cloacæ, and is mainly responsible for the increase in the diameter of the bone.

It might be helpful to describe the X-ray images of a long bone that has undergone an episode of acute osteomyelitis severe enough to cause necrosis in part of the diaphysis. The shadow of the dead bone appears where the original shaft was; it has the same shape and density as the original shaft, but its edges have an irregular shape due to the erosion from its separation. The sequestrum is separated from the living bone by a clear zone that corresponds to the layer of granulations lining the cavity it’s in. This clear zone that separates the shadow of the dead bone from that of the living bone surrounding it provides definitive evidence of a sequestrum. The medullary canal near the sequestrum is obliterated and appears as a shadow of varying density, continuous with that of the surrounding bone. The shadow of the new bone or involucrum, with its wavy outline, is also visible, along with its openings or cloacæ, which primarily contribute to the increase in the bone's diameter.

The skiagram may also show separation and displacement of the adjacent epiphysis and destruction of the articular surfaces or dislocation of the joint.

The skiagram might also show separation and displacement of the nearby epiphysis and damage to the articular surfaces or dislocation of the joint.

Sequelæ of Acute Suppurative Osteomyelitis.—The commonest sequel is the presence of a sequestrum with one or more discharging sinuses; owing to the abundant formation of scar tissue these sinuses have rigid edges which are usually depressed and adherent to the bone.

Results of Acute Suppurative Osteomyelitis.—The most common result is the presence of a sequestrum with one or more draining sinuses; due to the significant formation of scar tissue, these sinuses have hard edges that are usually sunken and attached to the bone.

Fig. 119.—Femur and Tibia showing results of Acute Osteomyelitis affecting Trigone of Femur; sequestrum partly surrounded by new case; backward displacement of lower epiphysis and implication of knee-joint.

Fig. 119.—Femur and Tibia showing results of Acute Osteomyelitis affecting Trigone of Femur; sequestrum partly surrounded by new case; backward displacement of lower epiphysis and implication of knee-joint.

Fig. 119.—Femur and Tibia displaying the effects of Acute Osteomyelitis impacting the Trigone of the Femur; part of the dead bone is surrounded by new bone; backward shift of the lower epiphysis and involvement of the knee joint.

The Recognition and Removal of Sequestra.—So long as there is dead bone there will be suppuration from the granulations lining the cavity in which it lies, and a discharge of pus from the sinuses, so that the mere persistence of discharge after an attack of osteomyelitis, is presumptive evidence of the occurrence of necrosis. Where there are one or more sinuses, the passage of a probe which strikes bare bone affords corroboration of the view that the bone has perished. When the dead bone has been separated from the living, the X-rays yield the most exact information.

The Recognition and Removal of Sequestra.—As long as there is dead bone, there will be pus from the granulations lining the cavity where it is located, and a discharge of pus from the sinuses, which means that the continued discharge after an osteomyelitis episode is strong evidence of necrosis. If there are one or more sinuses, using a probe that touches exposed bone supports the idea that the bone has died. Once the dead bone has been separated from the healthy bone, X-rays provide the most accurate information.

The traditional practice is to wait until the dead bone is entirely separated before undertaking an operation for its removal, from fear, on the one hand, of leaving portions behind which may keep up the discharge, and, on the other, of removing more bone than is necessary. This practice need not be adhered to, as by operating at an earlier stage healing is greatly hastened. If it is decided to wait for separation of the dead bone, drainage should be improved, and the infective element combated by the induction of hyperæmia.

The usual approach is to wait until the dead bone is completely separated before performing a removal operation, out of concern, on one hand, about leaving behind fragments that may maintain the discharge, and, on the other hand, about taking away more bone than needed. This approach isn’t necessary, as operating sooner can significantly speed up healing. If the decision is made to wait for the separation of the dead bone, drainage should be improved, and the infection should be treated by promoting hyperemia.

The operation for the removal of the dead bone (sequestrectomy) consists in opening up the periosteum and the new case sufficiently to allow of the removal of all the dead bone, including the most minute sequestra. The limb having been rendered bloodless, existing sinuses are enlarged, but if these are inconveniently situated—for example, in the centre of the popliteal space in necrosis of the femoral trigone—it is better to make a fresh wound down to the bone on that aspect of the limb which affords best access, and which entails the least injury of the soft parts. The periosteum, which is thick and easily separable, is raised from the new case with an elevator, and with the chisel or gouge enough of the new bone is taken away to allow of the removal of the sequestrum. Care must be taken not to leave behind any fragment of dead bone, as this will interfere with healing, and may determine a relapse of suppuration.

The operation for removing dead bone (sequestrectomy) involves opening the periosteum and the new bone enough to take out all the dead bone, even the smallest bits. Once the limb is bloodless, existing sinuses are enlarged, but if they’re located inconveniently—like in the center of the popliteal space during femoral necrosis—it’s better to create a new wound down to the bone on the part of the limb that provides the best access and causes the least damage to the soft tissue. The thick and easily separable periosteum is lifted from the new bone using an elevator, and with the chisel or gouge, enough of the new bone is removed to allow for the sequestrum to be taken out. It’s crucial not to leave any fragments of dead bone behind, as this can hinder healing and may cause a recurrence of infection.

The dead bone having been removed, the lining granulations are scraped away with a spoon, and the cavity is disinfected.

The dead bone has been taken out, the lining granulations are scraped away with a spoon, and the cavity is cleaned.

There are different ways of dealing with a bone cavity. It may be packed with gauze (impregnated with “bipp” or with iodoform), which is changed at intervals until healing takes place from the bottom; it may be filled with a flap of bone and periosteum raised from the vicinity, or with bone grafts; or the wall of bone on one side of the cavity may be chiselled through at its base, so that it can be brought into contact with the opposite wall. The method of filling bone cavities devised by Mosetig-Moorhof, consists in disinfecting and drying the cavity by a current of hot air, and filling it with a mixture of powdered iodoform (60 parts) and oil of sesame and spermaceti (each 40 parts), which is fluid at a temperature of 112° F.; the soft parts are then brought together without drainage. As the cavity fills up with new bone the iodoform is gradually absorbed. Iodoform gives a dark shadow with the X-rays, so that the process of its absorption can be followed in skiagrams taken at intervals.

There are various ways to handle a bone cavity. It can be packed with gauze (soaked in “bipp” or iodoform), which is changed periodically until healing starts from the bottom; it can be filled with a flap of bone and periosteum raised from the area nearby, or with bone grafts; or the wall of bone on one side of the cavity can be chiselled through at its base, allowing it to contact the opposite wall. The method created by Mosetig-Moorhof for filling bone cavities involves disinfecting and drying the cavity with a stream of hot air, then filling it with a mixture of powdered iodoform (60 parts) and oil of sesame and spermaceti (each 40 parts), which is liquid at a temperature of 112° F.; the soft tissues are then brought together without drainage. As the cavity fills with new bone, the iodoform is gradually absorbed. Iodoform creates a dark shadow in X-rays, allowing the process of its absorption to be monitored in images taken at different times.

These procedures may be carried out at the same time as the sequestrum is removed, or after an interval. In all of them, asepsis is essential for success.

These procedures can be done at the same time as the sequestrum is removed, or after a while. In all cases, maintaining asepsis is crucial for success.

The deformities resulting from osteomyelitis are more marked the earlier in life the disease occurs. Even under favourable conditions, and with the continuous effort at reconstruction of the bone by Nature's method, the return to normal is often far from perfect, and there usually remains a variable amount of hyperostosis and sclerosis and sometimes curving of the bone. Under less favourable conditions, the late results of osteomyelitis may be more serious. Shortening is not uncommon from interference with growth at the ossifying junction. Exaggerated growth in the length of a bone is rare, and has been observed chiefly in the bones of the leg. Where there are two parallel bones—as in the leg, for example—the growth of the diseased bone may be impaired, and the other continuing its normal growth becomes disproportionately long; less frequently the growth of the diseased bone is exaggerated, and it becomes the longer of the two. In either case, the longer bone becomes curved. An obliquity of the bone may result when one half of the epiphysial cartilage is destroyed and the other half continues to form bone, giving rise to such deformities as knock-knee and club-hand.

The deformities caused by osteomyelitis are more pronounced the younger a person is when they get the disease. Even under good conditions, and with Nature’s ongoing efforts to rebuild the bone, the return to normal is often not perfect, and usually, a varying amount of hyperostosis and sclerosis remains, along with sometimes bending of the bone. Under less favorable conditions, the long-term effects of osteomyelitis can be more severe. Shortening of the bone isn’t uncommon due to interference with growth at the ossifying junction. Exaggerated growth in bone length is rare and mostly seen in the leg bones. When there are two parallel bones—like in the leg—the growth of the affected bone may be stunted, while the other bone continues to grow normally and becomes disproportionately longer; less often, the growth of the affected bone is excessive, making it the longer of the two. In either scenario, the longer bone tends to curve. An obliquity of the bone might occur if one half of the epiphyseal cartilage is damaged and the other half keeps forming bone, leading to deformities like knock-knee and club hand.

Deformity may also result from vicious union of a pathological fracture, permanent displacement of an epiphysis, contracture, ankylosis, or dislocation of the adjacent joint.

Deformity can also occur due to a harmful combination of a pathological fracture, permanent displacement of an epiphysis, contracture, ankylosis, or dislocation of the nearby joint.

Relapsing Osteomyelitis.—As the term indicates, the various forms of relapsing osteomyelitis date back to an antecedent attack, and their occurrence depends on the capacity of staphylococci to lie latent in the marrow.

Relapsing Osteomyelitis.—As the term suggests, the different types of relapsing osteomyelitis come from a previous infection, and their emergence relies on the ability of staphylococci to remain dormant in the bone marrow.

Relapse may take place within a few months of the original attack, or not for many years. Cases are sometimes met with in which relapses recur at regular intervals for several years, the tendency, however, being for the attacks to become milder as the virulence of the organisms becomes more and more attenuated.

Relapse can happen within a few months of the initial incident, or it might not occur for many years. There are cases where relapses happen at regular intervals for several years, but generally, the tendency is for the attacks to become milder as the severity of the organisms decreases over time.

Clinical Features.—Osteomyelitis in a patient over twenty-five is nearly always of the relapsing variety. In some cases the bone becomes enlarged, with pain and tenderness on pressure; in others there are the usual phenomena which attend suppuration, but the pus is slow in coming to the surface, and the constitutional symptoms are slight. The pus may escape by new channels, or one of the old sinuses may re-open. Radiograms usually furnish useful information as to the condition of the bone, both as it is altered by the original attack and by the changes that attend the relapse of the infective process.

Clinical Features.—Osteomyelitis in a patient over twenty-five is almost always the recurrent type. In some cases, the bone becomes larger, with pain and tenderness when pressure is applied; in other cases, the usual signs of pus formation are present, but the pus takes a long time to reach the surface, and the overall symptoms are mild. The pus might drain through new paths, or one of the old sinuses might open up again. X-rays typically provide helpful insights about the bone's condition, including how it has changed from the initial attack and the alterations that occur with the relapse of the infection.

Treatment.—In cases of thickening of the bone with persistent and severe pain, if relief is not afforded by the repeated application of blisters, the thickened periosteum should be incised, and the bone opened up with the chisel or trephine. In cases attended with suppuration, the swelling is incised and drained, and if there is a sequestrum, it must be removed.

Treatment.—In situations where the bone has thickened and there is ongoing, severe pain, if repeated applications of blisters don't provide relief, the thickened periosteum should be cut open, and the bone should be opened using a chisel or trephine. If there is pus formation, the swelling should be cut open and drained, and if there is a piece of dead bone (sequestrum), it must be taken out.

Circumscribed Abscess of Bone—“Brodie's Abscess.”—The most important form of relapsing osteomyelitis is the circumscribed abscess of bone first described by Benjamin Brodie. It is usually met with in young adults, but we have met with it in patients over fifty. Several years may intervene between the original attack of osteomyelitis and the onset of symptoms of abscess.

Circumscribed Abscess of Bone—“Brodie's Abscess.”—The most significant type of recurring osteomyelitis is the circumscribed abscess of bone, first identified by Benjamin Brodie. It typically occurs in young adults, but we've also seen it in patients over fifty. There can be several years between the initial osteomyelitis attack and the appearance of abscess symptoms.

Morbid Anatomy.[7]—The abscess is nearly always situated in the central axis of the bone in the region of the ossifying junction, although cases are occasionally met with in which it lies nearer the middle of the shaft. In exceptional cases there is more than one abscess (Fig. 120). The tibia is the bone most commonly affected, but the lower end of the femur, or either end of the humerus, may be the seat of the abscess. In the quiescent stage the lesion is represented by a small cavity in the bone, filled with clear serum, and lined by a fibrous membrane which is engaged in forming bone. Around the cavity the bone is sclerosed, and the medullary canal is obliterated. When the infection becomes active, the contents of the cavity are transformed into a greenish-yellow pus from which the staphylococcus can be isolated, and the cavity is lined by a thin film of granulation tissue which erodes the surrounding bone and so causes the abscess to increase in size. If the erosion proceeds uniformly, the cavity is spherical or oval; if it is more active at some points than others, diverticula or tunnels are formed, and one of these may finally erupt through the shell of the bone or into an adjacent joint. Small irregular sequestra are occasionally found within the abscess cavity. In long-standing cases it is common to find extensive obliteration of the medullary canal, and a considerable increase in the girth of the bone.

Morbid Anatomy.[7]—The abscess is almost always located in the central part of the bone at the site of the ossifying junction, though there are times when it can be found closer to the middle of the shaft. In rare instances, more than one abscess can occur (Fig. 120). The tibia is the bone that is most often affected, but the lower end of the femur or either end of the humerus can also develop the abscess. In the inactive stage, the lesion appears as a small cavity within the bone, filled with clear fluid and lined by a fibrous membrane that is actively forming bone. The bone surrounding the cavity becomes hardened, and the medullary canal is blocked off. When the infection becomes active, the contents of the cavity change to a greenish-yellow pus where staphylococcus can be isolated, and the cavity is lined by a thin layer of granulation tissue that breaks down the surrounding bone, leading to an increase in the abscess size. If the erosion happens evenly, the cavity will be spherical or oval; if some areas erode more quickly than others, diverticula or tunnels form, and one of these may eventually break through the bone shell or into a nearby joint. Small irregular pieces of dead bone are sometimes found inside the abscess cavity. In long-standing cases, it is common to see a significant blockage of the medullary canal and a substantial increase in the thickness of the bone.

[7] Alexis Thomson, Edin. Med. Journ., 1906.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alexis Thomson, Edin. Med. Journ., 1906.

Fig. 120.—Segment of Tibia resected for Brodie's Abscess. The specimen shows two separate abscesses in the centre of the shaft, the lower one quiescent, the upper one active and increasing in size.

Fig. 120.—Segment of Tibia resected for Brodie's Abscess. The specimen shows two separate abscesses in the centre of the shaft, the lower one quiescent, the upper one active and increasing in size.

Fig. 120.—Segment of Tibia removed for Brodie's Abscess. The sample shows two distinct abscesses in the center of the shaft, with the lower one inactive and the upper one active and growing in size.

The size of the abscess ranges from that of a cherry to that of a walnut, but specimens in museums show that, if left to Nature, the abscess may attain much greater dimensions.

The size of the abscess varies from that of a cherry to that of a walnut, but examples in museums show that, if left to Nature, the abscess can grow to be much larger.

The affected bone is not only thicker and heavier than normal, but may also be curved or otherwise deformed as a result of the original attack of osteomyelitis.

The affected bone is not just thicker and heavier than usual, but it might also be curved or deformed due to the initial osteomyelitis attack.

The clinical features are almost exclusively local. Pain, due to tension within the abscess, is the dominant symptom. At first it is vague and difficult to localise, later it is referred to the interior of the bone, and is described as “boring.” It is aggravated by use of the limb, and there are often, especially during the night, exacerbations in which the pain becomes excruciating. In the early stages there are periods of days or weeks during which the symptoms abate, but as the abscess increases these become shorter, until the patient is hardly ever free from pain. Localised tenderness can almost always be elicited by percussion, or by compressing the bone between the fingers and thumb. The pain induced by the traction of muscles attached to the bone, or by the weight of the body, may interfere with the function of the limb, and in the lower extremity cause a limp in walking. The limb may be disabled from involvement of the adjacent joint, in which there may be an intermittent hydrops which comes and goes coincidently with exacerbations of pain; or the abscess may perforate the joint and set up an acute arthritis.

The clinical features are almost entirely local. Pain, caused by pressure within the abscess, is the main symptom. Initially, it's vague and hard to pinpoint, but over time, it’s felt deep inside the bone and is described as “boring.” It worsens with movement of the limb, and there are often flare-ups, especially at night, when the pain becomes unbearable. In the early stages, there are periods, lasting days or weeks, when the symptoms lessen, but as the abscess grows, these periods shorten until the patient is rarely free from pain. Localized tenderness can usually be triggered by tapping the area or squeezing the bone between the fingers and thumb. Pain from muscle tension attached to the bone or the weight of the body can disrupt the function of the limb, causing a limp in the lower extremity. The limb may be compromised due to involvement of the adjacent joint, where there might be intermittent swelling that aligns with episodes of pain; or the abscess may break through into the joint, leading to an acute arthritis.

The diagnosis of Brodie's abscess from other affections met with at the ends of long bones, and particularly from tuberculosis, syphilis, and new growths, is made by a consideration of the previous history, especially with reference to an antecedent attack of osteomyelitis. When the adjacent joint is implicated, the surgeon may be misled by the patient referring all the symptoms to the joint.

The diagnosis of Brodie's abscess from other conditions found at the ends of long bones, especially tuberculosis, syphilis, and tumors, relies on examining the patient's history, particularly any previous episodes of osteomyelitis. If the nearby joint is affected, the surgeon might be confused by the patient attributing all symptoms to the joint.

The X-ray picture is usually diagnostic chiefly because all the lesions which are liable to be confused with Brodie's abscess—gumma, tubercle, myeloma, chondroma, and sarcoma—give a well-marked central clear area; the sclerosis around Brodie's abscess gives a dense shadow in which the central clear area is either not seen at all or only faintly (Fig. 121).

The X-ray image is typically diagnostic mainly because all the conditions that could be mistaken for Brodie's abscess—gumma, tubercle, myeloma, chondroma, and sarcoma—show a distinct central clear area; the sclerosis surrounding Brodie's abscess creates a dense shadow where the central clear area is either not visible at all or only faintly visible (Fig. 121).

Treatment.—If an abscess is suspected, there should be no hesitation in exploring the interior of the bone. It is exposed by a suitable incision; the periosteum is reflected and the bone is opened up by a trephine or chisel, and the presence of an abscess may be at once indicated by the escape of pus. If, owing to the small size of the abscess or the density of the bone surrounding it, the pus is not reached by this procedure, the bone should be drilled in different directions.

Treatment.—If an abscess is suspected, there should be no hesitation in exploring the inside of the bone. It's revealed through a proper incision; the periosteum is lifted, and the bone is opened up with a trephine or chisel, with the presence of an abscess often indicated by the release of pus. If, due to the small size of the abscess or the density of the surrounding bone, the pus isn't accessed through this method, the bone should be drilled in various directions.

Fig. 121.—Radiogram of Brodie's Abscess in Lower End of Tibia.

Fig. 121.—Radiogram of Brodie's Abscess in Lower End of Tibia.

Fig. 121.—Radiogram of Brodie's Abscess in the Lower End of the Tibia.

Other Forms of Acute Osteomyelitis.—Among the less severe forms of osteomyelitis resulting from the action of attenuated organisms are the serous variety, in which an effusion of serous fluid forms under the periosteum; and growth fever, in which the child complains of vague evanescent pains (growing pains), and of feeling tired and disinclined to play; there may be some rise of temperature in the evening.

Other Forms of Acute Osteomyelitis.—Among the less severe types of osteomyelitis caused by weakened organisms are the serous variety, where fluid builds up under the periosteum; and growth fever, where a child experiences vague, fleeting pains (growing pains) and feels tired and uninterested in playing; there might be a slight increase in temperature in the evening.

Infection with the staphylococcus albus, the streptococcus, or the pneumococcus also causes a mild form of osteomyelitis which may go on to suppuration.

Infection with the staphylococcus albus, the streptococcus, or the pneumococcus also leads to a mild type of osteomyelitis that can develop into an abscess.

Necrosis without suppuration, described by Paget under the name “quiet necrosis,” is a rare disease, and would appear to be associated with an attenuated form of staphylococcal infection (Tavel). It occurs in adults, being met with up to the age of fifty or sixty, and is characterised by the insidious development of a swelling which involves a considerable extent of a long bone. The pain varies in intensity, and may be continuous or intermittent, and there is tenderness on pressure. The shaft is increased in girth as a result of its being surrounded by a new case of bone. The resemblance to sarcoma may be very close, but the swelling is not as defined as in sarcoma, nor does it ever assume the characteristic “leg of mutton” shape. In both diseases there is a tendency to pathological fracture. It is difficult also in the absence of skiagrams to differentiate the condition from syphilitic and from tuberculous disease. If the diagnosis is not established after examination with the X-rays, an exploratory incision should be made; if dead bone is found, it is removed.

Necrosis without suppuration, referred to by Paget as “quiet necrosis,” is a rare condition that seems to be linked to a mild form of staphylococcal infection (Tavel). It mainly occurs in adults, typically up to the age of fifty or sixty, and is marked by a gradual onset of swelling that affects a large area of a long bone. The pain can vary in intensity, being either constant or occasional, and there is tenderness when pressed. The bone shaft thickens due to being encased in new bone material. The similarity to sarcoma can be significant, but the swelling is not as well-defined as in sarcoma, and it never takes on the typical “leg of mutton” shape. In both conditions, there is a risk of pathological fractures. Furthermore, without X-ray images, it can be challenging to distinguish this condition from syphilis or tuberculosis. If the diagnosis remains unclear after an X-ray examination, an exploratory incision should be performed; if dead bone is discovered, it should be removed.

In typhoid fever the bone marrow is liable to be invaded by the typhoid bacillus, which may set up osteomyelitis soon after its lodgment, or it may lie latent for a considerable period before doing so. The lesions may be single or multiple, they involve the marrow or the periosteum or both, and they may or may not be attended with suppuration. They are most commonly met with in the tibia and in the ribs at the costo-chondral junctions.

In typhoid fever, the bone marrow can be invaded by the typhoid bacillus, which might cause osteomyelitis shortly after it settles in, or it could remain inactive for a long time before causing issues. The lesions can be either single or multiple, affecting the marrow, the periosteum, or both, and they may or may not lead to pus formation. They are most commonly found in the tibia and ribs at the costo-chondral junctions.

The bone lesions usually occur during the seventh or eighth week of the fever, but have been known to occur much later. The chief complaint is of vague pains, at first referred to several bones, later becoming localised in one; they are aggravated by movement, or by handling the bone, and are worst at night. There is redness and œdema of the overlying soft parts, and swelling with vague fluctuation, and on incision there escapes a yellow creamy pus, or a brown syrupy fluid containing the typhoid bacillus in pure culture. Necrosis is exceptional.

The bone lesions typically happen during the seventh or eighth week of the fever, but they can appear much later. The main complaint is vague pain, initially spreading across several bones but later focusing on one; the pain worsens with movement or touching the bone and is most intense at night. There is redness and swelling in the surrounding soft tissue, and there’s a vague feeling of fluctuation. When cut open, a yellow creamy pus or a brown syrupy fluid that contains the typhoid bacillus in pure culture oozes out. Necrosis is rare.

When the abscess develops slowly, the condition resembles tuberculous disease, from which it may be diagnosed by the history of typhoid fever, and by obtaining a positive Widal reaction.

When the abscess forms gradually, the condition looks like tuberculosis, which can be distinguished by the history of typhoid fever and by getting a positive Widal reaction.

The prognosis is favourable, but recovery is apt to be slow, and relapse is not uncommon.

The outlook is positive, but recovery is likely to be slow, and relapses are not unusual.

It is usually sufficient to incise the periosteum, but when the disease occurs in a rib it may be necessary to resect a portion of bone.

It’s generally enough to cut the periosteum, but when the disease happens in a rib, it might be necessary to remove a piece of bone.

Pyogenic Osteomyelitis due to Spread of Infection from the Soft Parts.—There still remain those forms of osteomyelitis which result from infection through a wound involving the bone—for example, compound fractures, gun-shot injuries, osteotomies, amputations, resections, or operations for un-united fracture. In all of these the marrow is exposed to infection by such organisms as are present in the wound. A similar form of osteomyelitis may occur apart from a wound—for example, infection may spread to the jaws from lesions of the mouth; to the skull, from lesions of the scalp or of the cranial bones themselves—such as a syphilitic gumma or a sarcoma which has fungated externally; or to the petrous temporal, from suppuration in the middle ear.

Pyogenic Osteomyelitis from Infection Spread from Soft Tissues.—There are still types of osteomyelitis that happen because of infection through a wound that affects the bone—like compound fractures, gunshot wounds, osteotomies, amputations, resections, or surgeries for fractures that haven't healed. In all these cases, the marrow is exposed to infection from organisms present in the wound. A similar type of osteomyelitis can happen without a wound—for instance, infection can spread to the jaws from mouth lesions; to the skull from scalp lesions or even the cranial bones themselves—like a syphilitic gumma or an externally fungating sarcoma; or to the petrous temporal from pus formation in the middle ear.

Fig. 122.—Tubular Sequestrum resulting from Septic Osteomyelitis in Amputation Stump.

Fig. 122.—Tubular Sequestrum resulting from Septic Osteomyelitis in Amputation Stump.

Fig. 122.—Tubular sequestrum caused by septic osteomyelitis in an amputation stump.

The most common is an osteomyelitis commencing in the marrow exposed in a wound infected with pyogenic organisms. In amputation stumps, fungating granulations protrude from the sawn end of the bone, and if necrosis takes place, the sequestrum is annular, affecting the cross-section of the bone at the saw-line; or tubular, extending up the shaft, and tapering off above. The periosteum is more easily detached, is thicker than normal, and is actively engaged in forming bone. In the macerated specimen, the new bone presents a characteristic coral-like appearance, and may be perforated by cloacæ (Fig. 122).

The most common type is osteomyelitis starting in the marrow exposed in a wound infected with pus-producing bacteria. In amputated limbs, swollen granulations stick out from the cut end of the bone, and if tissue death occurs, the dead tissue can be circular, affecting the bone's cross-section at the cut, or tubular, extending up the shaft and narrowing above. The periosteum is easier to detach, is thicker than usual, and is actively involved in bone formation. In the softened sample, the new bone has a distinctive coral-like appearance and may have openings through it (Fig. 122).

Fig. 123.—New Periosteal Bone on surface of Femur from Amputation Stump. Osteomyelitis supervened on the amputation, and resulted in necrosis at the sawn section of the bone. (Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 123.—New Periosteal Bone on surface of Femur from Amputation Stump. Osteomyelitis supervened on the amputation, and resulted in necrosis at the sawn section of the bone.

Fig. 123.—New periosteal bone on the surface of the femur from the amputation stump. Osteomyelitis developed after the amputation, leading to tissue death at the cut surface of the bone.

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Like other pyogenic infections, it may terminate in pyæmia, as a result of septic phlebitis in the marrow.

Like other pus-producing infections, it can lead to septicemia due to septic phlebitis in the bone marrow.

The clinical features of osteomyelitis in an amputation stump are those of ordinary pyogenic infection; the involvement of the bone may be suspected from the clinical course, the absence of improvement from measures directed towards overcoming the sepsis in the soft parts, and the persistence of suppuration in spite of free drainage, but it is not recognised unless the bone is exposed by opening up the stump or the changes in the bone are shown by the X-rays. The first change is due to the deposit of new bone on the periosteal surface; later, there is the shadow of the sequestrum.

The clinical features of osteomyelitis in an amputation stump resemble those of a typical pyogenic infection. You might suspect bone involvement based on the clinical course, the lack of improvement from treatments aimed at addressing the infection in the soft tissues, and the ongoing pus formation despite effective drainage. However, it's not identified unless the bone is made visible by surgery or changes in the bone are revealed through X-rays. The first change is the formation of new bone on the periosteal surface; later, a shadow of the sequestrum appears.

Healing does not take place until the sequestrum is extruded or removed by operation.

Healing doesn't happen until the sequestrum is expelled or surgically removed.

In compound fractures, if a fragment dies and forms a sequestrum, it is apt to be walled in by new bone; the sinuses continue to discharge until the sequestrum is removed. Even after healing has taken place, relapse is liable to occur, especially in gun-shot injuries. Months or years afterwards, the bone may become painful and tender. The symptoms may subside under rest and elevation of the limb and the application of a compress, or an abscess forms and bursts with comparatively little suffering. The contents may be clear yellow serum or watery pus; sometimes a small spicule of bone is discharged. Valuable information, both for diagnosis and treatment, is afforded by skiagrams.

In compound fractures, if a bone fragment dies and creates a sequestrum, it can end up being surrounded by new bone; the sinuses keep draining until the sequestrum is removed. Even after it heals, there’s a chance of relapse, especially with gunshot wounds. Months or years later, the bone may become painful and sensitive. The symptoms might ease with rest, elevating the limb, and applying a compress, or an abscess may form and burst with relatively little pain. The fluid can be clear yellow serum or watery pus; occasionally, a small piece of bone is expelled. Important information for diagnosis and treatment comes from X-rays.

Tuberculous Disease

The tuberculous diseases of bone result from infection of the marrow or periosteum by tubercle bacilli conveyed through the arteries; it is exceedingly rare for tubercle to appear in bone as a primary infection, the bacilli being usually derived from some pre-existing focus in the bronchial glands or elsewhere. According to the observations of John Fraser, 60 per cent. of the cases of bone and joint tubercle in children are due to the bovine bacillus, 37 per cent. to the human variety, and in 3 per cent. both types are present.

The bone diseases caused by tuberculosis happen when the marrow or periosteum gets infected by tubercle bacteria that travel through the arteries. It's really rare for tuberculosis to appear in the bone as a primary infection; the bacteria typically come from an existing infection in the bronchial glands or somewhere else. According to John Fraser's observations, 60% of cases of bone and joint tuberculosis in children are caused by the bovine bacillus, 37% by the human type, and in 3%, both types are present.

Tuberculous disease in bone is characterised by its insidious onset and slow progress, and by the frequency with which it is associated with disease of the adjacent joint.

Tuberculous disease in bone is marked by its gradual onset and slow progression, as well as the common occurrence of it being linked to disease in the nearby joint.

Periosteal tuberculosis is met with in the ribs, sternum, vertebral column, skull, and less frequently in the long bones of the limbs. It may originate in the periosteum, or may spread thence from the marrow, or from synovial membrane.

Periosteal tuberculosis is found in the ribs, sternum, spine, skull, and less commonly in the long bones of the limbs. It can start in the periosteum, or can spread from the marrow, or from the synovial membrane.

In superficial bones, such as the sternum, the formation of tuberculous granulation tissue in the deeper layer of the periosteum, and its subsequent caseation and liquefaction, is attended by the insidious development of a doughy swelling, which is not as a rule painful, although tender on pressure. While the swelling often remains quiescent for some time, it tends to increase in size, to become boggy or fluctuating, and to assume the characters of a cold abscess. The pus perforates the fibrous layer of the periosteum, invading and infecting the overlying soft parts, its spread being influenced by the anatomical arrangement of the tissues. The size of the abscess affords no indication of the extent of the bone lesion from which it originates. As the abscess reaches the surface, the skin becomes of a dusky red or livid colour, is gradually thinned out, and finally sloughs, forming a sinus. A probe passed into the sinus strikes carious bone. Small sequestra may be found embedded in the granulation tissue. The sinus persists as long as any active tubercle remains in the tissues, and is apt to form an avenue for pyogenic infection.

In superficial bones, like the sternum, the development of tuberculous granulation tissue in the deeper layer of the periosteum, followed by caseation and liquefaction, leads to the gradual emergence of a soft swelling that is usually not painful, but tender when pressed. While the swelling often stays stable for a while, it tends to grow larger, become boggy or fluctuant, and take on the characteristics of a cold abscess. The pus breaks through the fibrous layer of the periosteum, invading and infecting the surrounding soft tissues, with its spread influenced by how the tissues are arranged. The size of the abscess does not indicate how extensive the underlying bone damage is. As the abscess gets closer to the surface, the skin turns a dark red or purplish color, gradually thins out, and eventually sloughs off, creating a sinus. A probe inserted into the sinus will hit decayed bone. Small pieces of dead bone may be found within the granulation tissue. The sinus will continue to exist as long as there are any active tubercles in the tissues and is likely to become a pathway for pyogenic infection.

In deeply seated bones, such as the upper end of the femur, the formation of a cold abscess in the soft parts is often the first evidence of the disease.

In deeply seated bones, like the upper end of the femur, the development of a cold abscess in the surrounding soft tissue is often the first sign of the disease.

Diagnosis.—Before the stage of cold abscess is reached, the localised swelling is to be differentiated from a gumma, from chronic forms of staphylococcal osteomyelitis, from enlarged bursa or ganglion, from sub-periosteal lipoma, and from sarcoma. Most difficulty is met with in relation to periosteal sarcoma, which must be differentiated either by the X-ray appearances or by an exploratory incision.

Diagnosis.—Before a cold abscess forms, the localized swelling needs to be distinguished from a gumma, chronic staphylococcal osteomyelitis, an enlarged bursa or ganglion, a sub-periosteal lipoma, and sarcoma. The biggest challenge is differentiating it from periosteal sarcoma, which can be done through X-ray imaging or an exploratory incision.

X-ray appearances in periosteal tubercle: the surface of the cortical bone in the area of disease is roughened and irregular by erosion, and in the vicinity there may be a deposit of new bone on the surface, particularly if a sinus is present and mixed infection has occurred; in syphilis the shadow of the bone is denser as a result of sclerosis, and there is usually more new bone on the surface—hyperostosis; in periosteal sarcoma there is greater erosion and consequently greater irregularity in the contour of the cortical bone, and frequently there is evidence of formation of bone in the form of characteristic spicules projecting from the surface at a right angle.

X-ray appearances in periosteal tubercle: the outer layer of the bone in the affected area appears rough and uneven due to erosion, and nearby, there might be new bone growth on the surface, especially if a sinus is present and a mixed infection has occurred; in syphilis, the bone shadow is denser due to sclerosis, and there is usually more new bone on the surface—hyperostosis; in periosteal sarcoma, there is more erosion and therefore greater irregularity in the outline of the cortical bone, and often, there are signs of bone formation in the form of distinct spicules extending from the surface at a right angle.

The early recognition of periosteal lesions in the articular ends of bones is of importance, as the disease, if left to itself, is liable to spread to the adjacent joint.

The early detection of periosteal lesions at the joint ends of bones is crucial because if the disease is ignored, it can spread to the nearby joint.

The treatment is that of tuberculous lesions in general; if conservative measures fail, the choice lies between the injection of iodoform, and removal of the infected tissues with the sharp spoon. In the ribs it is more satisfactory to remove the diseased portion of bone along with the wall of the associated abscess or sinus. If all the tubercle has been removed and there is no pyogenic infection, the wound is stitched up with the object of obtaining primary union; otherwise it is treated by the open method.

The treatment focuses on tuberculous lesions in general; if conservative methods don't work, the options are between injecting iodoform or removing the infected tissue with a sharp spoon. For ribs, it's better to take out the diseased bone along with the wall of the related abscess or sinus. If all the tubercle has been taken out and there’s no secondary infection, the wound is stitched up to achieve primary healing; if not, it’s treated using the open method.

Fig. 124.—Tuberculous Osteomyelitis of Os Magnum, excised from a boy æt. 8. Note well-defined caseous focus, with several minute foci in surrounding marrow.

Fig. 124.—Tuberculous Osteomyelitis of Os Magnum, excised from a boy æt. 8. Note well-defined caseous focus, with several minute foci in surrounding marrow.

Fig. 124.—Tuberculous Osteomyelitis of Os Magnum, removed from an 8-year-old boy. Observe the clearly defined caseous center, with several small foci in the surrounding bone marrow.

Tuberculous Osteomyelitis.—Tuberculous lesions in the marrow occur as isolated or as multiple foci of granulation tissue, which replace the marrow and erode the trabeculæ of bone in the vicinity (Fig. 124). The individual focus varies in size from a pea to a walnut. The changes that ensue resemble in character those in other tissues, and the extent of the destruction varies according to the way in which the tubercle bacillus and the marrow interact upon one another. The granulation tissue may undergo caseation and liquefaction, or may become encapsulated by fibrous tissue—“encysted tubercle.”

Tuberculous Osteomyelitis.—Tuberculous lesions in the bone marrow appear as single or multiple areas of granulation tissue, which replace the marrow and wear away the bone's trabecular structure nearby (Fig. 124). Each area can range in size from a pea to a walnut. The resulting changes are similar to those seen in other tissues, and the level of damage depends on how the tubercle bacillus interacts with the marrow. The granulation tissue may go through caseation and liquefaction or may become surrounded by fibrous tissue—“encysted tubercle.”

Fig. 125.—Tuberculous Disease of Child's Tibia, showing sequestrum in medullary cavity, and increase in girth from excess of new bone.

Fig. 125.—Tuberculous Disease of Child's Tibia, showing sequestrum in medullary cavity, and increase in girth from excess of new bone.

Fig. 125.—Tuberculosis in a Child's Tibia, showing dead bone in the medullary cavity and swelling due to the growth of extra bone.

Sometimes the tuberculous granulation tissue spreads in the marrow, assuming the characters of a diffuse infiltration—diffuse tuberculous osteomyelitis. The trabecular framework of the bone undergoes erosion and absorption—rarefying ostitis—and either disappears altogether or only irregular fragments or sequestra of microscopic dimensions remain in the area affected. Less frequently the trabecular framework is added to by the formation of new bone, resulting in a remarkable degree of sclerosis, and if, following upon this, there is caseation of the tubercle and death of the affected portion of bone, there results a sequestrum often of considerable size and characteristic shape, which, because of the sclerosis and surrounding endarteritis, is exceedingly slow in separating. When the sequestrum involves an articular surface it is often wedge-shaped; in other situations it is rounded or truncated and lies in the long axis of the medullary canal (Fig. 125). Finally, the sequestrum lies loose in a cavity lined by tuberculous granulation tissue, and is readily identified in a radiogram. This type of sclerosis preceding death of the bone is highly characteristic of tuberculosis.

Sometimes the tuberculous granulation tissue spreads in the marrow, taking on the characteristics of a diffuse infiltration—diffuse tuberculous osteomyelitis. The trabecular structure of the bone experiences erosion and absorption—rarefying ostitis—and either disappears completely or only irregular fragments or small pieces remain in the affected area. Less often, the trabecular structure is added to by the formation of new bone, leading to a significant degree of sclerosis. If, after this, caseation of the tubercle occurs and the affected portion of bone dies, it results in a sequestrum that can be quite large and have a distinct shape, which, due to the sclerosis and surrounding endarteritis, takes a long time to separate. When the sequestrum involves a joint surface, it is often wedge-shaped; in other cases, it is rounded or flat and lies in the long axis of the medullary canal (Fig. 125). Ultimately, the sequestrum lies loose in a cavity lined by tuberculous granulation tissue and can be easily identified in an X-ray. This type of sclerosis before the death of the bone is highly characteristic of tuberculosis.

Clinical Features.—As a rule, it is only in superficially placed bones, such as the tibia, ulna, clavicle, mandible, or phalanges, that tuberculous disease in the marrow gives rise to signs sufficiently definite to allow of its clinical recognition. In the vertebræ, or in the bones of deeply seated joints, such as the hip or shoulder, the existence of tuberculous lesions in the marrow can only be inferred from indirect signs—such, for example, as rigidity and curvature in the case of the spine, or from the symptoms of grave and persistent joint-disease in the case of the hip or shoulder.

Clinical Features.—Generally, only bones that are close to the surface, like the tibia, ulna, clavicle, mandible, or phalanges, show clear signs of tuberculosis in the marrow that can be clinically recognized. In the vertebrae or in the bones of deeper joints, like the hip or shoulder, the presence of tuberculous lesions in the marrow can only be suggested by indirect signs—like stiffness and curvature in the spine or by the symptoms of serious and ongoing joint issues in the hip or shoulder.

With few exceptions, tuberculous disease in the interior of a bone does not reveal its presence until by extension it reaches one or other of the surfaces of the bone. In the shaft of a long bone its eruption on the periosteal surface is usually followed by the formation of a cold abscess in the overlying soft parts. When situated in the articular ends of bones, the disease more often erupts in relation to the reflection of the synovial membrane or directly on the articular surface—in either case giving rise to disease of the joint (Fig. 156).

With a few exceptions, tuberculosis inside a bone usually doesn’t show itself until it spreads to one of the bone surfaces. In the shaft of a long bone, when it breaks through the outer layer, it often leads to a cold abscess in the surrounding soft tissue. When it’s located in the ends of bones that form joints, the disease is more likely to break through in connection with the synovial membrane or directly on the joint surface—in either case causing joint disease (Fig. 156).

Fig. 126—Diffuse Tuberculous Osteomyelitis of Right Tibia. (Photograph lent by Sir H.J. Stiles.)

Fig. 126.—Diffuse Tuberculous Osteomyelitis of Right Tibia.

Fig. 126.—Widespread Tuberculous Osteomyelitis of Right Tibia.

(Photograph lent by Sir H. J. Stiles.)

(Photograph provided by Sir H. J. Stiles.)

Diffuse Tuberculous Osteomyelitis in the shaft of a long bone is comparatively rare, and has been observed chiefly in the tibia and the ulna in children (Fig. 126). It commences at the growing extremity of the diaphysis, and spreads along the medulla to a variable extent; it is attended by the formation of vascular and porous bone on the surface, which causes thickening of the diaphysis; this is most marked at the ossifying junction and tapers off along the shaft. The infection not only spreads along the medulla, but it invades the spongy bone surrounding this, and then the cortical bone, and is only prevented from reaching the soft parts by the new bone formed by the periosteum. The bone is replaced by granulation tissue, and disappears, or part of it may become sclerosed and in time form a sequestrum. In the macerated specimen, the sequestrum appears small in proportion to the large cavity in which it lies. All these changes are revealed in a good skiagram, which not only confirms the diagnosis, but, in many instances, demonstrates the extent of the disease, the presence or absence of a sequestrum, and the amount of new bone on the surface. Finally the periosteum gives way, and an abscess forms in the soft parts; and if left to itself ruptures externally, leaving a sinus. The most satisfactory treatment is to resect sub-periosteally the diseased portion of the diaphysis.

Diffuse Tuberculous Osteomyelitis in the shaft of a long bone is relatively uncommon and has mainly been seen in the tibia and the ulna in children (Fig. 126). It starts at the growing end of the diaphysis and spreads through the medulla to varying degrees; this is accompanied by the development of vascular and porous bone on the surface, leading to thickening of the diaphysis, which is most pronounced at the growth plate and tapers along the shaft. The infection not only spreads through the medulla but also invades the spongy bone surrounding it and then the cortical bone, being kept from reaching the soft tissues only by the new bone formed by the periosteum. The bone gets replaced by granulation tissue and disappears, or part of it may become hardened over time and eventually form a sequestrum. In the macerated sample, the sequestrum looks small compared to the large cavity it occupies. All these changes are visible in a good X-ray, which not only confirms the diagnosis but often shows the extent of the disease, whether a sequestrum is present, and the amount of new bone on the surface. Eventually, the periosteum breaks down, and an abscess forms in the surrounding soft tissues; if left untreated, it can burst externally, creating a sinus. The most effective treatment is to surgically remove the affected part of the diaphysis underneath the periosteum.

In cancellous bones, such as those of the tarsus, there is a similar caseous infiltration in the marrow, and this may be attended with the formation of a sequestrum either in the interior of the bone or involving its outer shell, as shown in Fig. 127. The situation and extent of the disease are shown in X-ray photographs. After the tuberculous granulation tissue erupts through the cortex of the bone, it gives rise to a cold abscess or infects adjacent joints or tendon sheaths.

In spongy bones, like those in the ankle, there's a similar cheesy infiltration in the marrow, which might lead to the formation of a sequestrum either inside the bone or affecting its outer layer, as demonstrated in Fig. 127. The location and severity of the disease are illustrated in X-ray images. Once the tuberculous granulation tissue breaks through the bone's cortex, it can cause a cold abscess or infect nearby joints or tendon sheaths.

If an exact diagnosis is made at an early stage of the disease—and this is often possible with the aid of X-rays—the affected bone is excised sub-periosteally or its interior is cleared out with the sharp spoon and gouge, the latter procedure being preferred in the case of the calcaneus to conserve the stability of the heel. When several bones and joints are simultaneously affected, and there are sinuses with mixed infection, amputation is usually indicated, especially in adults.

If an accurate diagnosis is made early in the disease—and this is often possible with X-rays—the affected bone is removed just beneath the periosteum, or its interior is cleaned out using a sharp spoon and gouge, with the second method being preferred for the calcaneus to keep the heel stable. When multiple bones and joints are affected at the same time, and there are sinuses with mixed infections, amputation is typically recommended, especially for adults.

Fig. 127.—Advanced Tuberculous Disease in region of Ankle. The ankle-joint is ankylosed, and there is a large sequestrum in the calcaneus.  (Specimen in Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 127.—Advanced Tuberculous Disease in region of Ankle. The ankle-joint is ankylosed, and there is a large sequestrum in the calcaneus.

Fig. 127.—Advanced Tuberculosis in the Ankle Area. The ankle joint is stiff, and there is a large dead piece of bone in the heel.

(Specimen in Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Specimen in Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Tuberculous dactylitis is the name applied to a diffuse form of the disease as it affects the phalanges, metacarpal or metatarsal bones. The lesion presents, on a small scale, all the anatomical changes that have been described as occurring in the medulla of the tibia or ulna, and they are easily followed in skiagrams. A periosteal type of dactylitis is also met with.

Tuberculous dactylitis refers to a widespread form of the disease that impacts the finger and toe bones, including the phalanges, metacarpal, or metatarsal bones. The lesions show, on a smaller scale, all the anatomical changes that have been noted to occur in the marrow of the tibia or ulna, and these changes can be easily observed in X-rays. A type of dactylitis that affects the periosteum is also seen.

The clinical features are those of a spindle-shaped swelling of a finger or toe, indolent, painless, and interfering but little with the function of the digit. Recovery may eventually occur without suppuration, but it is common to have the formation of a cold abscess, which bursts and forms one or more sinuses. It may be difficult to differentiate tuberculous dactylitis from the enlargement of the phalanges in inherited syphilis (syphilitic dactylitis), especially when the tuberculous lesion occurs in a child who is the subject of inherited syphilis.

The clinical features include a spindle-shaped swelling of a finger or toe that is slow-growing, painless, and doesn’t significantly disrupt the function of the digit. Recovery can happen eventually without any pus formation, but it’s common for a cold abscess to develop, which then breaks open and creates one or more openings (sinuses). It can be challenging to tell apart tuberculous dactylitis from the swelling of the phalanges caused by inherited syphilis (syphilitic dactylitis), particularly when the tuberculous lesion appears in a child with inherited syphilis.

Fig. 128.—Tuberculous Dactylitis.

Fig. 128.—Tuberculous Dactylitis.

Fig. 128.—Tuberculous Dactylitis.

In the syphilitic lesion, skiagrams usually show a more abundant formation of new bone, but in many cases the doubt is only cleared up by observing the results of the tuberculin test or the effects of anti-syphilitic treatment.

In the syphilitic lesion, X-rays usually show a greater amount of new bone formation, but in many cases, the uncertainty is only resolved by looking at the results of the tuberculin test or the effects of anti-syphilitic treatment.

Sarcoma of a phalanx or metacarpal bone may closely resemble a dactylitis both clinically and in skiagrams, but it is rare.

Sarcoma of a finger or hand bone can look very similar to dactylitis both in symptoms and in X-rays, but it's uncommon.

Treatment.—Recovery under conservative measures is not uncommon, and the functional results are usually better than those following upon operative treatment, although in either case the affected finger is liable to be dwarfed (Fig. 129). The finger should be immobilised in a splint, and a Bier's bandage applied to the upper arm. Operative interference is indicated if a cold abscess develops, if there is a persistent sinus, or if a sequestrum has formed, a point upon which information is obtained by examination with the X-rays. When a toe is affected, amputation is the best treatment, but in the case of a finger it is rarely called for. In the case of a metacarpal or metatarsal bone, sub-periosteal resection is the procedure of choice, saving the articular ends if possible.

Treatment.—Recovering with conservative methods is pretty common, and the functional outcomes are usually better than those that come from surgery, although in both situations, the affected finger may end up being smaller (Fig. 129). The finger should be kept still in a splint, and a Bier's bandage should be applied to the upper arm. Surgery is necessary if a cold abscess forms, if there is a continuous discharge, or if a piece of dead bone has developed, something that can be confirmed through an X-ray exam. If a toe is affected, amputation is the best approach, but it's rarely needed for a finger. For a metacarpal or metatarsal bone, the preferred method is sub-periosteal resection, attempting to preserve the joint ends if possible.

Fig. 129.—Shortening of Middle Finger of Adult, the result of Tuberculous Dactylitis in childhood.

Fig. 129.—Shortening of Middle Finger of Adult, the result of Tuberculous Dactylitis in childhood.

Fig. 129.—Shortening of the Middle Finger in an Adult, resulting from Tuberculous Dactylitis in childhood.

Syphilitic Disease

Syphilitic affections of bone may be met with at any period of the disease, but the graver forms occur in the tertiary stage of acquired and inherited syphilis. The virus is carried by the blood-stream to all parts of the skeleton, but the local development of the disease appears to be influenced by a predisposition on the part of individual bones.

Syphilitic bone issues can occur at any stage of the disease, but the more severe forms show up in the tertiary stage of both acquired and inherited syphilis. The virus travels through the bloodstream to all areas of the skeleton, but the local development of the disease seems to be influenced by the susceptibility of specific bones.

Syphilitic diseases of bone are much less common in practice than those due to pyogenic and tuberculous infectious, and they show a marked predilection for the tibia, sternum, and skull. They differ from tuberculous affections in the frequency with which they attack the shafts of bones rather than the articular ends, and in the comparative rarity of joint complications.

Syphilitic bone diseases are much less common in practice than those caused by pyogenic and tuberculous infections, and they tend to significantly affect the tibia, sternum, and skull. They differ from tuberculous diseases in how often they target the shafts of bones instead of the ends of joints, and in the relatively low occurrence of joint complications.

Evanescent periostitis is met with in acquired syphilis during the period of the early skin eruptions. The patient complains, especially at night, of pains over the frontal bone, ribs, sternum, tibiæ, or ulnæ. Localised tenderness is elicited on pressure, and there is slight swelling, which, however, rarely amounts to what may be described as a periosteal node.

Evanescent periostitis occurs in acquired syphilis during the early stage of skin outbreaks. The patient often reports pain at night in areas like the forehead, ribs, sternum, shins, or forearms. There is localized tenderness when pressure is applied, and there may be slight swelling, although it seldom develops into what could be called a periosteal node.

In the later stages of acquired syphilis, gummatous periostitis and osteomyelitis occur, and are characterised by the formation in the periosteum and marrow of circumscribed gummata or of a diffuse gummatous infiltration. The framework of the bone is rarefied in the area immediately involved, and sclerosed in the parts beyond. If the gummatous tissue degenerates and breaks down, and especially if the overlying skin is perforated and septic infection is superadded, the bone disintegrates and exhibits the condition known as syphilitic caries; sometimes a portion of bone has its blood supply so far interfered with that it dies—syphilitic necrosis. Syphilitic sequestra are heavier and denser than normal bone, because sclerosis usually precedes death of the bone. The bones especially affected by gummatous disease are: the skull, the septum of the nose, the nasal bones, palate, sternum, femur, tibia, and the bones of the forearm.

In the later stages of acquired syphilis, gummatous periostitis and osteomyelitis occur, characterized by the formation of localized gummata or diffuse gummatous infiltration in the periosteum and marrow. The structure of the bone becomes thinner in the affected area and hardened in the surrounding parts. If the gummatous tissue deteriorates and breaks down, especially if the skin above it becomes perforated and a septic infection sets in, the bone breaks down and shows the condition known as syphilitic caries; sometimes a section of bone loses its blood supply to the point of dying—syphilitic necrosis. Syphilitic sequestra are denser and heavier than normal bone because the hardening usually happens before the bone dies. The bones most impacted by gummatous disease include: the skull, the nasal septum, the nasal bones, palate, sternum, femur, tibia, and the bones of the forearm.

In the bones of the skull, gummata may form in the peri-cranium, diploë, or dura mater. An isolated gumma forms a firm elastic swelling, shading off into the surroundings. In the macerated bone there is a depression or an actual perforation of the calvaria; multiple gummata tend to fuse with one another at their margins, giving the appearance of a combination of circles: these sometimes surround an area of bone and cut it off from its blood supply (Fig. 130). If the overlying skin is destroyed and septic infection superadded, such an isolated area of bone is apt to die and furnish a sequestrum; the separation of the dead bone is extremely slow, partly from the want of vascularity in the sclerosed bone round about, and partly from the density of the sequestrum. In exceptional cases the necrosis involves the entire vertical plate of the frontal bone. Pus is formed between the bone and the dura (suppurative pachymeningitis), and this may be followed by cerebral abscess or by pyæmia. Gummatous disease in the wall of the orbit may cause displacement of the eye and paralysis of the ocular muscles.

In the bones of the skull, gummas can develop in the peri-cranium, diploë, or dura mater. An isolated gumma appears as a firm, elastic swelling that gradually blends into the surrounding tissue. In the eroded bone, there may be a depression or even a hole in the calvaria; multiple gummas often merge at their edges, resembling a series of interconnected circles: these can sometimes surround an area of bone, cutting it off from its blood supply (Fig. 130). If the skin above is destroyed and a septic infection occurs, that isolated section of bone is likely to die and become a sequestrum; separating the dead bone takes a long time, partly because the surrounding sclerosed bone lacks blood flow and partly due to the density of the sequestrum. In rare cases, the necrosis can affect the entire vertical plate of the frontal bone. Pus can form between the bone and the dura (suppurative pachymeningitis), which may lead to a cerebral abscess or pyæmia. Gummatous disease in the orbital wall can cause the eye to shift position and lead to paralysis of the eye muscles.

Fig. 130.—Syphilitic Disease of Skull, showing a sequestrum in process of separation.

Fig. 130.—Syphilitic Disease of Skull, showing a sequestrum in process of separation.

Fig. 130.—Syphilitic Disease of Skull, showing a piece separating.

On the inner surface of the skull, the formation of gummatous tissue may cause pressure on the brain and give rise to intense pain in the head, Jacksonian epilepsy, or paralysis, the symptoms varying with the seat and extent of the disease. The cranial nerves may be pressed upon at the base, especially at their points of exit, and this gives rise to symptoms of irritation or paralysis in the area of distribution of the nerves affected.

On the inner surface of the skull, the growth of gummatous tissue can put pressure on the brain, leading to severe headaches, Jacksonian epilepsy, or paralysis, with symptoms differing based on the location and severity of the condition. The cranial nerves may be compressed at the base, particularly where they exit, resulting in symptoms of irritation or paralysis in the areas served by the affected nerves.

In the septum of the nose, the nasal bones, and the hard palate, gummatous disease causes ulceration, which, beginning in the mucous membrane, spreads to the bones, and being complicated with septic infection leads to caries and necrosis. In the nose, the disease is attended with stinking discharge (ozœna), the extrusion of portions of dead bone, and subsequently with deformity characterised by loss of the bridge of the nose; in the palate, it is common to have a perforation, so that the air escapes through the nose in speaking, giving to the voice a characteristic nasal tone.

In the septum of the nose, the nasal bones, and the hard palate, gummatous disease leads to ulceration that starts in the mucous membrane and spreads to the bones. When this is complicated by a septic infection, it results in decay and tissue death. In the nose, the disease comes with a foul discharge (ozœna), the loss of pieces of dead bone, and later, deformity marked by the collapse of the bridge of the nose. In the palate, it's common to have a hole, causing air to escape through the nose when speaking, which gives the voice a distinct nasal tone.

Syphilitic disease of the tibia may be taken as the type of the affection as it occurs in the long bones. Gummatous disease in the periosteum may be localised and result in the formation of a well-defined node, or the whole shaft may become the seat of an irregular nodular enlargement (Fig. 132). If the bone is macerated, it is found to be heavier and bulkier than normal; there is diffuse sclerosis with obliteration of the medullary canal, and the surface is uneven from heaping up of new bone—hyperostosis (Fig. 131). If a periosteal gumma breaks down and invades the skin, a syphilitic ulcer is formed with carious bone at the bottom. A central gumma may eat away the surrounding bone to such an extent that the shaft undergoes pathological fracture. In the rare cases in which it attacks the articular end of a long bone, gummatous disease may implicate the adjacent joint and give rise to syphilitic arthritis.

Syphilitic disease of the tibia can be considered a typical example of the condition as it occurs in the long bones. Gummatous disease in the periosteum can be localized, leading to the formation of a well-defined nodule, or the entire shaft may become irregularly enlarged (Fig. 132). If the bone is softened, it appears heavier and bulkier than usual; there is widespread sclerosis that blocks the medullary canal, and the surface is uneven due to the accumulation of new bone—hyperostosis (Fig. 131). If a periosteal gumma breaks down and invades the skin, a syphilitic ulcer forms with decayed bone at the bottom. A central gumma may erode the surrounding bone to such an extent that the shaft experiences a pathological fracture. In rare instances where it affects the articular end of a long bone, gummatous disease can involve the nearby joint and lead to syphilitic arthritis.

Fig. 131.—Syphilitic Hyperostosis and Sclerosis of Tibia, on section and on surface view.

Fig. 131.—Syphilitic Hyperostosis and Sclerosis of Tibia, on section and on surface view.

Fig. 131.—Syphilitic Hyperostosis and Sclerosis of the Tibia, shown in section and surface view.

Clinical Features.—There is severe boring pain—as if a gimlet were being driven into the bone. It is worst at night, preventing sleep, and has been ascribed to compression of the nerves in the narrowed Haversian canals.

Clinical Features.—There is intense, deep pain—as if a drill were being pushed into the bone. It’s worst at night, keeping people from sleeping, and it has been linked to pressure on the nerves in the narrowed Haversian canals.

The periosteal gumma appears as a smooth, circumscribed swelling which is soft and elastic in the centre and firm at the margins, and shades off into the surrounding bone. The gumma may be completely absorbed or it may give place to a hard node. In some cases the gumma softens in the centre, the skin becomes adherent, thin, and red, and finally gives way. The opening in the skin persists as a sinus, or develops into a typical ulcer with irregular, crescentic margins; in either case a probe reveals the presence of carious bone or of a sequestrum. The health may be impaired as a result of mixed infection, and the absorption of toxins and waxy degeneration in the viscera may ultimately be induced.

The periosteal gumma shows up as a smooth, well-defined swelling that is soft and elastic in the middle but firm around the edges, fading into the surrounding bone. The gumma can completely disappear, or it might turn into a hard lump. In some instances, the gumma becomes soft in the center, the skin adheres, becomes thin and red, and eventually breaks open. The opening in the skin can remain as a sinus or turn into a typical ulcer with uneven, crescent-shaped edges; in either situation, a probe can detect carious bone or a sequestrum. Health may decline due to mixed infections, and the absorption of toxins, along with waxy degeneration in the organs, may eventually occur.

A central gumma in a long bone may not reveal its presence until it erupts through the shell and reaches the periosteal surface or invades an adjacent joint. Sometimes the first manifestation is a fracture of the bone produced by slight violence.

A central gumma in a long bone might not show it's there until it breaks through the outer layer and reaches the periosteum or spreads into a nearby joint. Often, the first sign is a fracture of the bone caused by minor trauma.

In radiograms the appearance of syphilitic bones is usually characteristic. When there is hyperostosis and sclerosis, the shaft appears denser and broader than normal, and the contour is uneven or wavy. When there is a central gumma, the shadow is interrupted by a rounded clear area, like that of a chondroma or myeloma, but there is sclerosis round about.

In X-rays, the appearance of bones affected by syphilis is typically distinctive. When there is hyperostosis and sclerosis, the shaft looks denser and wider than usual, and the outline is irregular or wavy. When there's a central gumma, the shadow is disrupted by a rounded clear area, similar to a chondroma or myeloma, but there is surrounding sclerosis.

Diagnosis.—The conditions most liable to be mistaken for syphilitic disease of bone are chronic staphylococcal osteomyelitis, tuberculosis, and sarcoma; and the diagnosis is to be made by the history and progress of the disease, the result of examination with the X-rays, and the results of specific tests and treatment.

Diagnosis.—The conditions most likely to be confused with syphilitic bone disease are chronic staphylococcal osteomyelitis, tuberculosis, and sarcoma; the diagnosis should be based on the history and progression of the disease, the findings from X-ray examinations, and the results of specific tests and treatments.

Treatment.—The general health is to be improved by open air, by nourishing food, and by the administration of cod-liver oil, iron, and arsenic. Anti-syphilitic remedies should be given, and if they are administered before there is any destruction of tissue, the benefit derived from them is usually marked.

Treatment.—General health can be improved with fresh air, nutritious food, and by taking cod-liver oil, iron, and arsenic. Anti-syphilitic treatments should be used, and if given before any tissue damage occurs, the benefits are usually significant.

Radiograms show the rapid absorption of the new bone both on the surface and in the marrow, and are of value in establishing the therapeutic diagnosis.

Radiograms show the quick absorption of the new bone both on the surface and in the marrow, and are useful in confirming the therapeutic diagnosis.

In certain cases, and particularly when there are destructive changes in the bone complicated with pyogenic infection, specific remedies have little effect. In cases of persistent or relapsing gummatous disease with ulceration of skin, it is often necessary to remove the diseased soft parts with the sharp spoon and scissors, and to gouge or chisel away the unhealthy bone, on the same lines as in tuberculous disease. When hyperostosis and sclerosis of the bone is attended with severe pain which does not yield to blistering, the periosteum may be incised and the sclerosed bone perforated with a drill or trephine.

In some situations, especially when there are harmful changes in the bone along with a bacterial infection, specific treatments often don’t work. In cases of ongoing or recurring gummatous disease with skin ulcers, it's usually necessary to remove the affected soft tissue with a sharp spoon and scissors, and to carve away the unhealthy bone, similar to the approach used for tuberculosis. When thickening and hardening of the bone occur alongside severe pain that doesn’t respond to blistering, the periosteum may need to be cut and the hardened bone drilled into with a drill or trephine.

Lesions of Bone in Inherited Syphilis.Craniotabes, in which the flat bones of the skull undergo absorption in patches, was formerly regarded as syphilitic, but it is now known to result from prolonged malnutrition from any cause. Bossing of the skull resulting in the formation of Parrot's nodes is also being withdrawn from the category of syphilitic affections. The lesions in infancy—epiphysitis, bossing of the skull, and craniotabes—have been referred to in the chapter on inherited syphilis.

Bone Lesions in Inherited Syphilis.Craniotabes, where the flat bones of the skull get absorbed in patches, was once thought to be due to syphilis, but it’s now recognized as stemming from extended malnutrition for various reasons. Bossing of the skull that leads to the formation of Parrot's nodes is also being removed from the list of syphilitic conditions. The lesions in infants—epiphysitis, skull bossing, and craniotabes—have been discussed in the chapter on inherited syphilis.

Epiphysitis or Syphilitic Perichondritis.—The first of these terms is misleading, because the lesion involves the ossifying junction and the shaft of the bone, and the epiphysis only indirectly. The young bone is replaced by granulation tissue, so that large clear areas are seen with the X-rays. The symptoms are referred to the joint, because it is there that the muscles are inserted and drag on the perichondrium when movement occurs; swelling is most marked in the vicinity of the joint, and it may be added to by effusion into the synovial cavity. The baby, usually under six months, is noticed to be feverish and fretful and to cry when touched. The mother discovers that the pain is caused by moving a particular limb, usually the arm, as the humerus, radius, and ulna are the bones most commonly affected; the limb, moreover, hangs useless at the side as if paralysed, and the condition was formerly described as syphilitic pseudo-paralysis.

Epiphysitis or Syphilitic Perichondritis.—The first of these terms is misleading because the issue actually affects the ossifying junction and the bone shaft, with the epiphysis being involved only indirectly. The young bone gets replaced by granulation tissue, leading to large clear areas visible on X-rays. Symptoms are felt in the joint area since that’s where the muscles attach and pull on the perichondrium during movement; swelling is most pronounced near the joint and may be worsened by fluid accumulation in the synovial cavity. A baby, typically under six months old, may appear feverish and irritable, crying when touched. The mother notices that pain comes from moving a specific limb, usually an arm, as the humerus, radius, and ulna are the bones most often affected. The limb may also hang uselessly at the side as if paralyzed, which is why the condition was previously referred to as syphilitic pseudo-paralysis.

The lesions met with later correspond to those of the tertiary period of the acquired disease, but as they affect bones which are still actively growing, the effects are more striking. Gummatous disease may come and go over periods of many years, with the result that the external appearance and architectural arrangement of a long bone come to be profoundly altered. In the tibia, for example, the shaft is bowed forward in a gentle curve, which is compared to the curve of a sabre—“sabre-blade” deformity (Fig. 132). The diffuse thickening all round the bone obscures the sharp margins so that the bone becomes circular in section and the anterior and mesial edges are blunted, and the comparison to a cucumber is deserved. In some cases the tibia is actually increased in length as well as in girth.

The lesions encountered later match those of the tertiary stage of the acquired disease, but since they affect bones that are still growing, the results are more pronounced. Gummatous disease can flare up and subside over many years, leading to significant changes in the external appearance and structure of a long bone. In the tibia, for example, the shaft curves forward gently, resembling the curve of a sabre—this is referred to as “sabre-blade” deformity (Fig. 132). The diffuse thickening around the bone hides the sharp edges, making the bone appear circular in cross-section, with the front and inner edges becoming rounded, earning the comparison to a cucumber. In some cases, the tibia actually becomes longer as well as thicker.

Fig. 132.—Sabre-blade Deformity of Left Tibia in Inherited Syphilis.  (From a photograph lent by Sir George T. Beatson.)

Fig. 132.—Sabre-blade Deformity of Left Tibia in Inherited Syphilis.

Fig. 132.—Deformity of the Left Tibia resembling a Sabre Blade in Inherited Syphilis.

(From a photograph lent by Sir George T. Beatson.)

(From a photograph loaned by Sir George T. Beatson.)

The contrast between the grossly enlarged and misshapen tibia and the normal or even attenuated fibula is a striking one.

The difference between the severely enlarged and misshapen tibia and the normal or even thinner fibula is quite striking.

Treatment is carried out on lines similar to those recommended in the acquired disease. When curving of the tibia causes disability in walking, the bone may be straightened by a cuneiform resection.

Treatment is done using methods similar to those suggested for the acquired disease. If the curvature of the tibia results in difficulty walking, the bone can be straightened through a cuneiform resection.

Syphilitic dactylitis is met with chiefly in children. It may affect any of the fingers or toes, but is commonest in the first phalanx of the index-finger or of the thumb. Several fingers may be attacked at the same time or in succession. The lesion consists in a gummatous infiltration of the soft parts surrounding the phalanx, or a gummatous osteomyelitis, but there is practically no tendency to break down and discharge, or to the formation of a sequestrum as is so common in tuberculous dactylitis.

Syphilitic dactylitis primarily occurs in children. It can affect any of the fingers or toes, but it's most common in the first phalanx of the index finger or thumb. Multiple fingers can be involved at the same time or one after another. The condition includes a gummatous infiltration of the soft tissues around the phalanx or a gummatous osteomyelitis, but there is usually little tendency for breakdown and discharge, or for the formation of a sequestrum, which is often seen in tuberculous dactylitis.

The finger becomes the seat of a swelling, which is more evident on the dorsal aspect, and, according to the distribution and extent of the disease, it is acorn-shaped, fusiform, or cylindrical. It is firm and elastic, and usually painless. The movements are impaired, especially if the joints are involved. In its early stages the disease is amenable to anti-syphilitic treatment, and complete recovery is the rule.

The finger shows a swelling that's more evident on the back side, and depending on how the disease spreads and its severity, it can look acorn-shaped, tapered, or tubular. It's firm and flexible, and usually doesn't hurt. Movement is limited, especially if the joints are affected. In the early stages, the disease responds well to anti-syphilitic treatment, and a full recovery is typical.

Hydatid Disease

This rare disease results from the lodgment of the embryos of the tænia echinoccus, which are conveyed to the marrow by the blood-stream. The cysts are small, usually about the size of a pin-head, and they are present in enormous numbers scattered throughout the marrow. The parts of the skeleton most often affected are the articular ends of the long bones, the bodies of the vertebræ, and the pelvis.

This rare disease happens when the embryos of the tapeworm Echinococcus get lodged in the bone marrow through the bloodstream. The cysts are tiny, usually about the size of a pinhead, and there are huge numbers of them spread throughout the marrow. The areas of the skeleton that are most commonly affected are the ends of the long bones, the bodies of the vertebrae, and the pelvis.

As the cysts increase in number and in size, the framework of the bone is gradually absorbed, and there result excavations or cavities. The marrow and spongy bone first disappear, the compact tissue then becomes thin, and pathological fracture may result. The bone becomes expanded, and the cysts may escape through perforations into the surrounding cellular tissue, and when thus freed from confinement may attain considerable dimensions. Suppuration from superadded pyogenic infection may be attended with extensive necrosis, and lead to disorganisation of the adjacent joint.

As the cysts grow in number and size, the structure of the bone is slowly absorbed, leading to the formation of holes or cavities. The marrow and spongy bone disappear first, followed by the thinning of the compact tissue, which can result in pathological fractures. The bone expands, and the cysts might break through into the surrounding tissue. Once they are no longer confined, they can grow quite large. If there’s an added infection causing pus, it can lead to significant tissue death and disrupt the nearby joint.

Clinical Features.—The patient complains of deep-seated pains. In superficial bones, such as the tibia, there is enlargement, and it may be possible to recognise egg-shell crackling, or unequal consistence of the bone, which is hard in some parts, and doughy and elastic in others. The disease may pursue an indolent course during months or years until some complication occurs, such as suppuration or fracture. With the occurrence of suppuration the disease becomes more active, and abscesses may form in the soft parts and in the adjacent joint. In the vertebral column, hydatids give rise to angular deformity and paraplegia. In the pelvis, there is usually great enlargement of the bones, and when suppuration occurs it is apt to infect the hip-joint and to terminate fatally.

Clinical Features.—The patient reports having deep, persistent pain. There is swelling in superficial bones like the tibia, and it might be possible to detect a cracking sound, like eggshells breaking, or an uneven firmness of the bone, which can feel hard in some areas and soft and flexible in others. The disease can progress slowly over months or even years until complications arise, such as infections or fractures. When an infection occurs, the disease becomes more aggressive, and abscesses can form in the soft tissues and nearby joints. In the spine, cysts can cause abnormal curvature and paralysis of the lower body. In the pelvis, there is usually significant swelling of the bones, and if an infection develops, it can spread to the hip joint and may lead to death.

Examination with the X-rays shows the characteristic excavations of the bone caused by the cysts. The disease is liable to be mistaken for central tumour, gumma, tuberculosis, or abscess of bone.

Examination with X-rays shows the typical cavities in the bone caused by the cysts. This disease can easily be confused with a central tumor, gumma, tuberculosis, or a bone abscess.

The treatment consists in thorough eradication of the parasite by operation. The bone is laid open and scraped or resected according to the extent of the disease, and the raw surfaces swabbed with 1 per cent. formalin. In advanced cases complicated with spontaneous fracture or with suppuration, amputation affords the best chance of recovery.

The treatment involves completely removing the parasite through surgery. The bone is opened up and scraped or removed based on how serious the disease is, and the exposed areas are cleaned with 1 percent formalin. In severe cases that are complicated by spontaneous fractures or infections, amputation gives the best chance of recovery.

The lesions in the bones resulting from actinomycosis and from mycetoma, have been described with these diseases.

The bone lesions caused by actinomycosis and mycetoma have been documented along with these diseases.

Constitutional Diseases attended with Lesions in the Bones

These include rickets, scurvy-rickets, osteomalacia, ostitis deformans, osteomyelitis fibrosa, fragilitas ossium, and diseases of the nervous system.

These include rickets, scurvy-rickets, osteomalacia, ostitis deformans, osteomyelitis fibrosa, fragile bones, and diseases of the nervous system.

Rickets

Rickets or rachitis is a constitutional disease associated with disturbance of nutrition, and attended with changes in the skeleton. The disease is most common and most severe among the children of the poorer classes in large cities, who are improperly fed and are brought up in unhealthy surroundings. There is evidence that the most important factors in the causation of rickets are ill-health of the mother during pregnancy, and the administration to the child after its birth of food which is defective in animal fat, proteids, and salts of lime, or which contains these in such a form that they are not readily assimilated. The occurrence of the disease is favoured, and its features are aggravated, by imperfect oxygenation of the blood as the result of a deficiency of fresh air and sunlight, want of exercise, and by other conditions which prevail in the slums of large towns.

Rickets, or rachitis, is a disease related to nutritional issues that affects the skeleton. This condition is most common and severe among children from lower-income families in large cities, who are not properly fed and grow up in unhealthy environments. Evidence suggests that the main causes of rickets include the mother’s poor health during pregnancy and feeding the child after birth with food lacking essential animal fats, proteins, and calcium, or in forms that are hard for the body to absorb. The disease is worsened by low blood oxygen levels due to lack of fresh air and sunlight, insufficient exercise, and other conditions commonly found in the slums of big cities.

Pathological Anatomy.—The most striking feature is the softness (malacia) of the bones, due to excessive absorption of osseous tissue, and the formation of an imperfectly calcified tissue at the sites of ossification. The affected bones lose their rigidity, so that they are bent under the weight of the body, by the traction of muscles, and by other mechanical forces.

Pathological Anatomy.—The most noticeable characteristic is the softness (malacia) of the bones, caused by excessive absorption of bone tissue, and the creation of poorly calcified tissue at the areas where bones form. The affected bones lose their stiffness, so they bend under the body's weight, the pull of muscles, and other mechanical forces.

The periosteum is thick and vascular, and when detached carries with it plates and spicules of soft porous bone. The new bone may be so abundant that it forms a thick crust on the surface, and in the flat bones of the skull this may be heaped up in the form of bosses or ridges resembling those ascribed to inherited syphilis.

The periosteum is thick and full of blood vessels, and when it's pulled away, it brings along pieces and splinters of soft, porous bone. The new bone can be so plentiful that it creates a thick layer on the surface, and in the flat bones of the skull, this can pile up into lumps or ridges that look similar to those associated with inherited syphilis.

In the epiphysial cartilages and at the ossifying junctions, all the processes concerned in ossification, excepting the deposition of lime salts, occur to an exaggerated degree. The cartilage of the epiphysial disc proliferates actively and irregularly, so that it becomes softer, thicker, and wider, and gives rise to a visible swelling, best seen at the lower end of the radius and lower end of the tibia, and at the costo-chondral junctions where the series of beaded swellings is known as the “rickety rosary.”

In the growth plates and at the areas where bone is forming, all the processes involved in bone formation, except for the deposition of lime salts, happen to an extreme degree. The cartilage in the growth plate grows rapidly and unevenly, making it softer, thicker, and wider, resulting in a noticeable bulge, especially at the lower end of the radius and the lower end of the tibia, as well as at the costo-chondral junctions, where the series of bead-like bulges is referred to as the “rickety rosary.”

The ossifying zone is increased in depth; the marrow is abnormally vascular; and the new bone that is formed is imperfectly calcified. The result is that the bones may never attain their normal length, and they remain stunted throughout life as in rickety dwarfs (Fig. 133), or the shafts may grow unequally and come to deviate from their normal axes as in knock-knee and bow-knee.

The ossifying zone is deeper; the marrow has too many blood vessels; and the new bone that forms isn't properly calcified. As a result, the bones might never reach their normal length and stay short for life, like in rickety dwarfs (Fig. 133), or the shafts may grow unevenly and bend from their normal alignment, leading to conditions like knock-knees and bowlegs.

Fig. 133.—Skeleton of Rickety Dwarf, known as "Bowed Joseph," leader of the Meal Riots in Edinburgh, who died in 1780. (Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 133.—Skeleton of Rickety Dwarf, known as "Bowed Joseph," leader of the Meal Riots in Edinburgh, who died in 1780.

Fig. 133.—Skeleton of Rickety Dwarf, known as "Bowed Joseph," leader of the Meal Riots in Edinburgh, who passed away in 1780.

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

These changes are well brought out in skiagrams; instead of the well-defined narrow line which represents the epiphysial cartilage, there is an ill-defined, blurred zone of considerable depth.

These changes are clearly shown in skiagrams; instead of the clearly defined narrow line that represents the epiphysial cartilage, there is a blurry, indistinct area of significant depth.

In the shafts of the long bones, owing to the excessive absorption of bone, the cortex becomes porous, the spongy bone is rarefied, and the bones readily bend or break under mechanical influences. When the disease is arrested, a process of repair sets in which often results in the bones becoming denser and heavier than normal. In the flat bones of the skull, the absorption may result in the entire disappearance of areas of bone, leaving a membrane which dimples like thin cardboard under the pressure of the finger—a condition known as craniotabes.

In the shafts of the long bones, due to excessive absorption of bone, the outer layer becomes porous, the spongy bone is thin, and the bones easily bend or break under stress. When the disease stops progressing, a repair process begins that often makes the bones denser and heavier than normal. In the flat bones of the skull, the absorption can lead to the complete loss of sections of bone, leaving a membrane that indents like thin cardboard when pressed with a finger—a condition known as craniotabes.

Changes in the Skeleton before the Child is able to walk.—The fontanelles remain open until the end of the second year or longer, and the frontal and parietal eminences are unduly prominent. There is sometimes hydrocephalus, and the head is characteristically enlarged. The jaws are altered so that while the upper jaw is contracted into the shape of a V, the lower jaw is square instead of rounded in outline, and the teeth do not oppose one another. In the thorax, the chief feature may be the beading at the costo-chondral junctions, principally of the fifth and sixth ribs or its walls may be contracted, particularly if respiration is interfered with as a result of bronchial catarrh or adenoids. The contraction may take the form of a vertical groove on each side, or of a horizontal groove at the level of the upper end of the xiphi-sternum; when the sternum and cartilages form a projection in front, the deformity is known as “pigeon-breast.”

Changes in the Skeleton before the Child is Able to Walk.—The fontanelles stay open until the end of the second year or longer, and the frontal and parietal eminences are unusually prominent. Sometimes there is hydrocephalus, resulting in a notably enlarged head. The jaws change so that the upper jaw becomes shaped like a V, while the lower jaw is square instead of rounded, and the teeth do not align with each other. In the thorax, a key feature may be the beading at the costo-chondral junctions, mainly of the fifth and sixth ribs, or the walls may be contracted, especially if breathing is affected due to bronchial inflammation or adenoids. The contraction may show as a vertical groove on each side or a horizontal groove at the upper end of the xiphi-sternum; if the sternum and cartilages create a projection in front, the deformity is referred to as “pigeon-breast.”

The spine may be curved backwards—kyphosis—throughout its whole extent or only in one part; or it may be curved to one side—scoliosis.

The spine can curve backward—kyphosis—along its entire length or just in one area; or it can curve to one side—scoliosis.

In the limbs, the prominent features are the deficient growth in length of the long bones, the enlargements at the epiphysial junctions, and the bending, and occasional greenstick fracture, of the shafts. The degree of enlargement of the epiphysial junctions is directly proportionate to the amount of movement to which the bone is subjected (John Thomson). The curves at this stage depend on the attitude of the child while sitting or being carried—for example, the arm bones become bent in children who paddle about the floor with the aid of their arms; and in a child who lies on its back with the lower limbs everted, the weight of the limb may lead to curvature of the neck of the femur—coxa vara. The clavicle or humerus may sustain greenstick fracture from the child being lifted by the arms; the femur, by a fall. From the extreme laxity of the ligaments, the joints can be moved beyond the normal limits, and the child is often observed to twist its limbs into abnormal attitudes.

In the limbs, the main characteristics are the stunted growth of the long bones, the swelling at the growth plate junctions, and the bending, along with occasional greenstick fractures, of the shafts. The extent of the swelling at the growth plate junctions is directly related to how much movement the bone experiences (John Thomson). The curves at this stage depend on how the child is positioned while sitting or being carried—for instance, the arm bones become bent in children who crawl around on the floor using their arms; and in a child who lies on their back with the lower limbs turned outward, the weight of the limb may cause the neck of the femur to curve—coxa vara. The clavicle or humerus can experience greenstick fractures if the child is lifted by the arms; the femur can be fractured from a fall. Due to the extreme looseness of the ligaments, the joints can be moved beyond normal limits, and children are often seen twisting their limbs into unusual positions.

In Children who have walked.—In these children the most important deformities occur in the spine, pelvis, and lower extremities, and result for the most part from yielding of the softened bones under the weight of the body. Scoliosis is the usual type of spinal curvature, and in extreme cases it may lead to a pronounced form of hump-back. The pelvis may remain small (justo-minor pelvis), or it may be contracted in the sagittal plane (flat pelvis); when the bones are unusually soft, the acetabular portions are pushed inwards by the femora bearing the weight of the body, and the pelvis assumes the shape of a trefoil, as in the malacia of women. The shaft of the femur is curved forwards and laterally; the bones of the leg laterally as in bow-leg, or forwards, or forwards and laterally just above the ankle. The deformities at the knee (genu valgum, genu varum, and genu recurvatum), and at the hip (coxa vara), will be described in the volume dealing with the Extremities.

In Children who have walked.—In these children, the most significant deformities occur in the spine, pelvis, and lower limbs, primarily due to the soft bones giving way under the body's weight. Scoliosis is the most common type of spinal curvature, and in severe cases, it can result in a pronounced humpback. The pelvis may remain small (justo-minor pelvis), or it may be compressed in the sagittal plane (flat pelvis); when the bones are exceptionally soft, the acetabular sections are pushed inward by the femurs bearing the body's weight, causing the pelvis to take on a trefoil shape, similar to the malacia seen in women. The femur shaft curves forward and laterally; the leg bones may bow outwards, curve forwards, or curve both forward and laterally just above the ankle. The deformities at the knee (genu valgum, genu varum, and genu recurvatum) and at the hip (coxa vara) will be detailed in the volume addressing the Extremities.

The majority of cases seen in surgical practice suffer from the deformities resulting from rickets rather than from the active disease. The examination of a large series of children at different ages shows that the deformities become less and less frequent with each year. Those who recover may ultimately show no trace of rickets, and this is especially true of children who grow at the average rate; in those, however, in whom growth is retarded, especially from the fifth to the seventh year, the deformities are apt to be permanent. It may be noted that the scoliosis due to rickets has little tendency towards recovery.

The majority of cases seen in surgical practice deal with the deformities caused by rickets rather than the active disease itself. Examining a large group of children of various ages shows that these deformities become less common each year. Those who recover may end up showing no signs of rickets, especially if they grow at an average rate. However, in those whose growth is delayed, particularly between the ages of five and seven, the deformities are likely to be permanent. It's also worth mentioning that scoliosis resulting from rickets has little tendency to improve.

Treatment.—The treatment of the disease consists in regulating the diet, improving the surroundings, and preventing deformity. Phosphorus in doses of 100th grain may be given dissolved in cod-liver oil, and preparations of iron and lime may be added with advantage. To avoid those postures which predispose to deformities, the child should lie as much as possible. In the well-to-do classes this is readily accomplished by the aid of a nurse and the use of a perambulator. In hospital out-patients the child is kept off its feet by the use of a light wooden splint applied to the lateral aspect of each lower extremity, and extending from the pelvis to 6 inches beyond the sole.

Treatment.—Treating the disease involves managing the diet, improving the environment, and preventing deformities. Phosphorus in doses of 1/100 grain can be given dissolved in cod liver oil, and adding iron and lime supplements can be beneficial. To avoid positions that can lead to deformities, the child should lie down as much as possible. In more affluent families, this is easily achievable with the help of a nurse and a stroller. For hospital outpatients, the child is kept off their feet by using a light wooden splint on the outside of each leg, extending from the pelvis to 6 inches beyond the sole.

When deformities are already present, the treatment depends upon whether or not there is any prospect of the bone straightening naturally. Under five years of age this may, as a rule, be confidently expected; the child should be kept off its feet, and the limbs bathed and massaged. In children of five or six and upwards, the prospect of natural straightening is a diminishing one, and it is more satisfactory to correct the deformity by operation. In rickety curvature of the spine, the child should lie on a firm mattress, or, to allow of its being taken into the open air, upon a double Thomas' splint extending from the occiput to the heels; the muscles acting on the trunk should be braced up by massage and appropriate exercises.

When deformities are already present, treatment will depend on whether there's a chance of the bone straightening on its own. For children under five years old, this is usually a reasonable expectation; the child should stay off their feet, and their limbs should be bathed and massaged. For kids aged five or six and older, the likelihood of natural straightening decreases, and it’s often better to correct the deformity through surgery. In cases of rickety curvature of the spine, the child should lie on a firm mattress or, to facilitate being taken outdoors, on a double Thomas splint extending from the head to the heels; the muscles around the trunk should be strengthened with massage and appropriate exercises.

Late Rickets or Rachitis Adolescentium is met with at any age from nine to seventeen, and is generally believed to be due to a recrudescence of rickets which had been present in childhood. The disease is not attended with any disturbance of the general health; the pathological changes are the same as in infantile rickets, but are for the most part confined to the ossifying junctions, especially those which are most active during adolescence, for example at the knee-joint. The patient is easily tired, complains of pain in the bones, and, unless care is taken, deformity is liable to ensue. There can be no doubt that adolescent rickets plays an important part in the production of the deformities which occur at or near puberty, especially knock-knee and bow-knee.

Late Rickets or Rachitis Adolescentium can occur in individuals aged nine to seventeen and is generally thought to result from a return of rickets that was present during childhood. This condition doesn’t significantly impact overall health; the pathological changes are similar to those seen in infantile rickets but are mostly limited to the growth plate areas, particularly those that are most active during adolescence, such as the knee joint. Patients often feel fatigued, report bone pain, and if not managed properly, can develop deformities. There is no doubt that adolescent rickets significantly contributes to the deformities that can manifest around puberty, especially knock-knees and bow-legs.

Scurvy-Rickets or Infantile Scurvy.—This disease, described by Barlow and Cheadle, is met with in infants under two years who have been brought up upon sterilised or condensed milk and other proprietary foods, and is most common in the well-to-do classes. The hæmorrhages, which are so characteristic of the disease, are usually preceded for some weeks by a cachectic condition, with listlessness and debility and disinclination for movement. Very commonly the child ceases to move one of his lower limbs—pseudo-paralysis—and screams if it is touched; a swelling is found over one of the bones, usually the femur, accompanied by exquisite tenderness; the skin is tense and shiny, and there may be some œdema. These symptoms are due to a sub-periosteal hæmorrhage, and associated with this there may be crepitus from separation of an epiphysis, rarely from fracture of the shaft of the bone. X-ray photographs show enlargement of the bone, the periosteum being raised from the shaft and new bone formed in relation to it. Hæmorrhages also occur into the skin, presenting the appearance of bruises, into the orbit and conjunctiva, and from the mucous membranes.

Scurvy-Rickets or Infantile Scurvy.—This disease, described by Barlow and Cheadle, occurs in infants under two years old who have been raised on sterilized or condensed milk and other commercial foods, and it's most common among affluent families. The bleeding, which is a key feature of the disease, is usually preceded for a few weeks by a weak condition characterized by lethargy, weakness, and a lack of desire to move. Often, the child will stop moving one of their legs—this is called pseudo-paralysis—and will scream when it's touched; there is a swelling over one of the bones, typically the femur, which is accompanied by extreme tenderness; the skin is tight and shiny, and there may be some swelling. These symptoms result from a bleeding beneath the periosteum, and there can also be a grinding sensation from the separation of an epiphysis, but rarely from a fracture in the bone shaft. X-ray images reveal bone expansion, with the periosteum lifting away from the shaft and new bone forming nearby. Bleeding can also occur in the skin, appearing as bruises, in the eye socket and conjunctiva, and from the mucous membranes.

The treatment consists in correcting the errors in diet. The infant should have a wet nurse or a plentiful supply of cow's milk in its natural state. Anti-scorbutics in the form of orange, lemon, or grape juice, and of potatoes bruised down in milk, may be given.

The treatment involves fixing the mistakes in the diet. The baby should have a wet nurse or a good supply of fresh cow's milk. Foods rich in vitamin C, like orange, lemon, or grape juice, as well as mashed potatoes mixed with milk, can be provided.

Osteomalacia.—The term osteomalacia includes a group of conditions, closely allied to rickets, in which the bones of adults become soft and yielding, so that they are unduly liable to bend or break.

Osteomalacia.—Osteomalacia refers to a set of conditions similar to rickets, where adults experience soft and pliable bones, making them more prone to bending or breaking.

One form occurs in pregnant and puerperal women, affecting most commonly the pelvis and lumbar vertebræ, but sometimes the entire skeleton. The lime salts are absorbed, the bones lose their rigidity and bend under the weight of the body and other mechanical influences, with the result that gross deformities are produced, particularly in the pelvis, the lumbar spine, and the hip-joints.

One form happens in pregnant and postpartum women, most often impacting the pelvis and lower back, but sometimes the whole skeleton. The calcium salts are absorbed, causing the bones to lose their strength and bend under the body's weight and other pressure, leading to significant deformities, especially in the pelvis, lower spine, and hip joints.

Neuropathic forms occur in certain chronic diseases of the brain and cord; in some cases the bones lose their lime salts and bend, in others they become brittle.

Neuropathic forms happen in specific chronic diseases of the brain and spinal cord; in some cases, the bones lose their calcium and bend, while in others, they become fragile.

Osteomalacia associated with New Growths in the Skeleton.—When secondary cancer is widely distributed throughout the skeleton, it is associated with softening of the bones, as a result of which they readily bend or break, and after death are easily cut with a knife. In the disease known as multiple myeloma, the interior of the ribs, sternum, and bodies of the vertebræ is occupied by a reddish gelatinous pulp, the structure of which resembles sarcoma; the bones are reduced to a mere shell, and may break on the slightest pressure; the urine contains albumose, a substance resembling albumen but coagulating at a comparatively low temperature (140° F.), and the coagulum is re-dissolved on boiling, and it is readily precipitated by hydrochloric acid (Bence-Jones).

Osteomalacia associated with New Growths in the Skeleton.—When secondary cancer is spread throughout the skeleton, it leads to softening of the bones, causing them to easily bend or break, and after death, they can be easily cut with a knife. In the disease known as multiple myeloma, the interiors of the ribs, sternum, and the bodies of the vertebrae are occupied by a reddish gelatinous pulp, which has a structure resembling sarcoma; the bones are reduced to just a thin shell and can break with the slightest pressure; the urine contains albumose, a substance similar to albumen but coagulating at a relatively low temperature (140° F.), and the coagulum can be re-dissolved when boiled, and it is easily precipitated by hydrochloric acid (Bence-Jones).

Ostitis Deformans—Paget's Disease of Bone.—This rare disease was first described by Sir James Paget in 1877. In the early stages, the marrow is transformed into a vascular connective tissue; its bone-eating functions are exaggerated, and the framework of the bone becomes rarefied, so that it bends under pressure as in osteomalacia. In course of time, however, new bone is formed in great abundance; it is at first devoid of lime salts, but later becomes calcified, so that the bones regain their rigidity. This formation of new bone is much in excess of the normal, the bones become large and bulky, their surfaces rough and uneven, their texture sclerosed in parts, and the medullary canal is frequently obliterated. These changes are well brought out in X-ray photographs. The curving of the long bones, which is such a striking feature of the disease, may be associated with actual lengthening, and the changes are sometimes remarkably symmetrical (Fig. 135). The bones forming the cranium may be enormously thickened, the sutures are obliterated, the distinction into tables and diploë is lost, and, while the general texture is finely porous, there may be areas as dense as ivory (Fig. 134).

Ostitis Deformans—Paget's Disease of Bone.—This rare disease was first described by Sir James Paget in 1877. In the early stages, the marrow changes into a highly vascular connective tissue; its bone-resorbing functions are intensified, and the bone structure becomes thin and weak, causing it to bend under pressure, similar to osteomalacia. Over time, however, new bone is produced in large quantities; initially, it lacks lime salts but later becomes calcified, allowing the bones to regain their strength. The formation of new bone is significantly greater than normal, making the bones larger and bulkier, with rough and uneven surfaces, some areas becoming hardened, and the medullary canal often getting filled in. These changes are clearly visible in X-ray images. The bending of the long bones, a notable feature of the disease, may occur alongside actual lengthening, and the changes are sometimes strikingly symmetrical (Fig. 135). The bones in the skull can become extremely thick, the sutures become closed, the division into outer and inner tables is lost, and although the overall texture is finely porous, there may be sections as dense as ivory (Fig. 134).

Fig. 134.—Changes in the Skull resulting from Ostitis Deformans. (Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 134.—Changes in the Skull resulting from Ostitis Deformans.

Fig. 134.—Changes in the Skull caused by Ostitis Deformans.

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Clinical Features.—The disease is usually met with in persons over fifty years of age. It is insidious in its onset, and, the patient's attention may be first attracted by the occurrence of vague pains in the back or limbs; by the enlargement and bending of such bones as the tibia or femur; or by a gradual increase in the size of the head, necessitating the wearing of larger hats. When the condition is fully developed, the attitude and general appearance are eminently characteristic. The height is diminished, and, owing to the curving of the lower limbs and spine, the arms appear unnaturally long; the head and upper part of the spine are bent forwards; the legs are held apart, slightly flexed at the knees, and are rotated out as well as curved; the whole appearance suggests that of one of the large anthropoid apes. The muscles of the limbs may waste to such an extent as to leave the large, curved, misshapen bones covered only by the skin (Fig. 135). In the majority of cases the bones of the lower extremities are much earlier and more severely affected than those of the upper extremity, but the capacity of walking is usually maintained even in the presence of great deformity. In a case observed by Byrom Bramwell, the patient suffered from a succession of fractures over a period of years.

Clinical Features.—This disease typically occurs in people over fifty years old. It starts gradually, and a patient may first notice vague pains in their back or limbs; they might see swelling and bending in bones like the tibia or femur, or they might find that their head is getting larger, requiring them to wear bigger hats. When the condition is fully developed, the person's posture and overall appearance are very distinctive. They lose height, and because of the bending of their lower limbs and spine, their arms seem unusually long; the head and upper spine lean forward; the legs are spread apart, slightly bent at the knees, and both curved and rotated outward, giving an appearance reminiscent of large anthropoid apes. The muscles in the limbs may waste away to the point where the large, curved, misshapen bones are only covered by skin (Fig. 135). In most cases, the bones in the lower legs are affected much earlier and more seriously than those in the upper body, but patients usually retain the ability to walk even with significant deformity. In one case noted by Byrom Bramwell, the patient experienced a series of fractures over several years.

Fig. 135.—Cadaver, illustrating the alterations in the Lower Limbs resulting from Ostitis Deformans.

Fig. 135.—Cadaver, illustrating the alterations in the Lower Limbs resulting from Ostitis Deformans.

Fig. 135.—Body, showing the changes in the Lower Limbs caused by Ostitis Deformans.

The disease may last for an indefinite period, the general health remaining long unaffected. In a considerable number of the recorded cases one of the bones became the seat of sarcoma.

The disease can last for an unknown amount of time, with overall health staying largely unchanged. In a significant number of the documented cases, one of the bones developed sarcoma.

Osteomyelitis Fibrosa.—This comparatively rare disease, which was first described by Recklinghausen, presents many interesting features. Because of its causing deformities of the bones and an undue liability to fracture, and being chiefly met with in adolescents, it is regarded by some authors as a juvenile form of Paget's disease. It may be diffused throughout the skeleton—we have seen it in the skull and in the bones of the extremities—or it may be confined to a single bone, usually the femur, or, what is more remarkable, the condition may affect a portion only of the shaft of a long bone and be sharply defined from the normal bone in contact with it.

Osteomyelitis Fibrosa.—This relatively rare disease, first described by Recklinghausen, has many interesting characteristics. Due to its ability to deform bones and increase the risk of fractures, and because it primarily occurs in adolescents, some authors consider it a juvenile version of Paget's disease. It can spread throughout the skeleton—it's been observed in the skull and in the bones of the limbs—or it may be limited to a single bone, usually the femur. In some cases, it can even affect only a part of the shaft of a long bone, sharply differentiating it from the healthy bone around it.

Fig. 136.—Osteomyelitis Fibrosa affecting Femora in a man æt. 19. The curving of the bones is due to multiple fractures.

Fig. 136.—Osteomyelitis Fibrosa affecting Femora in a man æt. 19. The curving of the bones is due to multiple fractures.

Fig. 136.—Osteomyelitis Fibrosa affecting the femurs in a 19-year-old man. The bending of the bones is caused by multiple fractures.

On longitudinal section of a long bone during the active stage of the disease, the marrow is seen to be replaced by a vascular young connective tissue which encroaches on the surrounding spongy bone, reducing it to the slenderest proportions; the formation of bone from the periosteum does not keep pace with the absorption and replacement going on in the interior, and the cortex may be reduced to a thin shell of imperfectly calcified bone which can be cut with a knife. The young connective tissue which replaces the marrow is not unlike that seen in osteomalacia; it is highly vascular and may show hæmorrhages of various date; there are abundant giant cells of the myeloma type, and degeneration and liquefaction of tissue may result in the formation of cysts, which, when they constitute a prominent feature, are responsible for the name—osteomyelitis fibrosa cystica—sometimes applied to the condition.

On a longitudinal section of a long bone during the active stage of the disease, the marrow appears to be replaced by a highly vascular young connective tissue that invades the surrounding spongy bone, reducing it to very thin proportions. The formation of bone from the periosteum doesn’t keep up with the absorption and replacement happening inside, and the cortex may thin down to a fragile shell of poorly calcified bone that can be sliced with a knife. The young connective tissue replacing the marrow resembles that seen in osteomalacia; it is rich in blood vessels and may show bleeding of various ages. There are many giant cells characteristic of myeloma, and the degeneration and liquefaction of tissue may create cysts, which, when they are a major aspect, give rise to the name—osteomyelitis fibrosa cystica—often used to describe the condition.

It would appear that most of the recorded cases of cysts of bone owe their origin to this disease, while the abundance of giant cells with occasional islands of cartilage in the wall of such cysts is responsible for the view formerly held that they owed their origin to the liquefaction of a solid tumour, such as a myeloma, a chondroma, or even a sarcoma. Although the tissue elements in this disease resemble those of a new growth arising in the marrow, they differ in their arrangement and in their method of growth; there is no tendency to erupt through the cortex of the bone, to invade the soft parts, or to give rise to secondary growths.

It seems that most of the documented cases of cysts of bone are linked to this disease. The presence of many giant cells along with occasional patches of cartilage in the walls of these cysts has led to the earlier belief that they originated from the breakdown of a solid tumor, like a myeloma, chondroma, or even a sarcoma. Even though the tissue components in this disease look similar to those of a new growth forming in the marrow, they differ in their arrangement and growth method; there is no tendency to break through the bone’s outer layer, invade nearby tissues, or cause secondary growths.

Clinical Features.—The onset of the disease is insidious, and attention is usually first directed to it by the occurrence of fracture of the shaft of one of the long bones—usually the femur—from violence that would be insufficient to break a healthy bone. Apart from fracture, the great increase in the size of one of the long bones and its uneven contour are sufficiently remarkable to suggest examination with the X-rays, by means of which the condition is at once recognised. A systematic examination of the other long bones will often reveal the presence of the disease at a stage before the bone is altered externally.

Clinical Features.—The disease starts slowly and is usually first noticed when there’s a fracture in the shaft of one of the long bones—most often the femur—from an injury that wouldn’t typically break a healthy bone. Besides fractures, the significant enlargement of one of the long bones and its irregular shape are noticeable enough to warrant an X-ray examination, which can quickly identify the condition. A thorough check of the other long bones may often uncover the disease at a stage where there are no visible changes on the outside.

Symmetrical bossing of the skull was present in the case shown in Figs. 136 and 137, and there were also scattered patches of brown pigmentation of the skin of the face, neck, and trunk, similar to those met with in generalised neuro-fibromatosis. Apart from fracture, the disease is recognised by the thickening and usually also by the curving of the shafts of the long bones. It is easy to understand the curvature of bones that have passed through a soft stage and also of those that have been broken and badly united, but it is difficult to account for the curvatures that have no such cause; for example, we have seen marked curve of the radius in a forearm of which the ulna was quite straight. The curvature probably resulted from exaggerated growth in length.

Symmetrical bulging of the skull was seen in the case shown in Figs. 136 and 137, and there were also scattered patches of brown pigmentation on the skin of the face, neck, and trunk, similar to those found in generalized neurofibromatosis. Aside from fractures, the disease is identified by thickening and usually also by the bending of the long bones. It’s easy to understand the bending of bones that have gone through a soft stage or those that have been fractured and poorly healed, but it’s hard to explain the bends that have no clear cause; for instance, we’ve seen a noticeable curve in the radius of a forearm where the ulna was completely straight. The bending likely resulted from excessive growth in length.

Fig. 137.—Radiogram of Upper End of Femur showing appearances in Osteomyelitis Fibrosa.

Fig. 137.—Radiogram of Upper End of Femur showing appearances in Osteomyelitis Fibrosa.

Fig. 137.—X-ray of the Upper End of Femur showing signs of Osteomyelitis Fibrosa.

The X-ray appearances vary with the stage of the malady, not estimated in time, for the condition is chronic and may become stationary, but according to whether it is progressive or undergoing repair. The shadow of the bone presents a poor contrast to the soft parts, and no trace of its original architecture; in extreme cases the shadow of the femur resembles an unevenly filled sausage (Fig. 137); there is no cortical layer, the interior shows no trabecular structure, and some of the many clear areas are probably cysts. The condition extends right up to the articular cartilage, or, in the case of adolescent bones, up to the epiphysial cartilage.

The X-ray images change based on the stage of the disease, which isn’t measured in time since the condition is chronic and may stabilize, but rather depends on whether it is getting worse or healing. The bone appears poorly defined against the soft tissues, lacking any sign of its original structure; in severe cases, the shadow of the femur looks like an unevenly filled sausage (Fig. 137); there’s no outer layer, the inside lacks any trabecular structure, and some of the numerous clear spots are likely cysts. The issue goes right up to the joint cartilage, or, in the case of growing bones, up to the growth plate cartilage.

Prognosis.—The condition does not appear to affect the general health. The future is concerned with the local conditions, and, especially in the case of the femur, with its liability to fracture; so far as we know there is no time limit to this.

Prognosis.—The condition doesn't seem to impact overall health. The future mainly depends on the local conditions, particularly regarding the femur and its risk of fractures; as far as we know, there’s no specific time limit for this.

Treatment is confined to protecting the affected bone—usually the femur—from injury. Operative treatment may be required for lameness due to a badly united fracture.

Treatment involves protecting the affected bone—usually the femur—from harm. Surgery might be necessary for lameness caused by a poorly healed fracture.

Neuropathic Atrophy of Bone.—The conditions included under this heading occur in association with diseases of the nervous system.

Neuropathic Atrophy of Bone.—The conditions listed here happen alongside diseases affecting the nervous system.

Most importance attaches to the fragility of the bones met with in general paralysis of the insane, locomotor ataxia, and other chronic diseases of the brain and spinal cord. The bones are liable to be fractured by forces which would be insufficient to break a healthy bone. In locomotor ataxia the fractures affect especially the bones of the lower extremity, and may occur before there are any definite nerve symptoms, but they are more often met with in the ataxic stage, when the abrupt and uncontrolled movements of the limbs may play a part in their causation. They may be unattended with pain, and may fail to unite; when repair does take place, it is sometimes attended with an excessive formation of callus. Joint lesions of the nature of Charcot's disease may occur simultaneously with the alterations in the bones. In syringomyelia pathological fracture is not so frequent as in locomotor ataxia; it is more likely to occur in the bones of the upper extremity, and especially in the humerus. In some cases of epilepsy the bones break when the patient falls in a fit, and there is usually an exaggerated amount of comminution.

Most importance attaches to the fragility of the bones seen in general paralysis of the insane, locomotor ataxia, and other chronic diseases of the brain and spinal cord. The bones are prone to fractures from forces that wouldn’t typically break a healthy bone. In locomotor ataxia, fractures mainly affect the bones of the lower extremities and can happen before any clear nerve symptoms appear, but they are more common during the ataxic stage when sudden and uncontrolled limb movements may contribute to them. They may occur without pain and may not heal properly; when healing does happen, it may involve an excessive formation of callus. Joint issues similar to Charcot's disease may appear alongside bone changes. In syringomyelia, pathological fractures are less common than in locomotor ataxia; they are more likely to occur in the upper extremity bones, especially the humerus. In some cases of epilepsy, bones can break when the patient falls during a seizure, usually resulting in a significant amount of fragmentation.

In these affections the bones present no histological or chemical alterations, and the X-ray shadow does not differ from the normal. It is maintained, therefore, that the disposition to fracture does not depend upon a fragility of the bone, but on the loss of the muscular sense and of common sensation in the bones, as a result of which there is an inability properly to throw the muscles into action and dispose the limbs so as to place them under the most favourable conditions to meet external violence.

In these conditions, the bones show no changes in their structure or chemistry, and the X-ray appearance looks normal. It is suggested that the tendency to fracture isn't due to weak bones, but rather the loss of muscle awareness and normal sensation in the bones. This leads to an inability to effectively engage the muscles and position the limbs to best withstand external forces.

Osteogenesis Imperfecta, Fragilitas Ossium, or Congenital Osteopsathyrosis.—These terms are used to describe a condition in which an undue fragility of the bones dates from intra-uterine life. It may occur in several members of the same family. In severe cases, intra-uterine fractures occur, and during parturition fresh fractures are almost sure to be produced, so that at birth there is a combination of recent fractures and old fractures united and partly united, with bendings and thickenings of the bones. Large areas of the cranial vault may remain membranous.

Osteogenesis Imperfecta, Fragilitas Ossium, or Congenital Osteopsathyrosis.—These terms refer to a condition where bones are unusually fragile from the time of intrauterine development. It can affect several members of the same family. In severe cases, fractures may occur in the womb, and during delivery, new fractures are almost certain to happen, resulting in a mix of recent and old fractures, some healed and some not, along with bends and thickened areas of the bones. Large parts of the cranial vault may still be membranous.

After birth the predisposition to fracture continues, the bones are easily broken, the fractures are attended with little or no pain, the crepitus is soft, and although union may take place, it may be delayed and be attended with excess of callus. Cases have been observed in which a child has sustained over a hundred fractures.

After birth, the tendency to break bones persists; they're easily fractured, and these fractures cause little to no pain. The cracking sound is soft, and while healing can occur, it might be delayed and result in extra callus formation. There have been instances where a child has experienced more than a hundred fractures.

The bones show a feeble shadow with the X-rays, and appear thin and atrophied; the medullary canal is increased at the expense of the cortex.

The bones show a faint outline on the X-rays and look thin and weakened; the medullary canal is enlarged at the expense of the cortex.

In young infants in whom multiple fractures occur the prognosis as to life is unfavourable, and no satisfactory treatment of the disease has been formulated. If the patient survives, the tendency to fracture gradually disappears.

In young infants who experience multiple fractures, the outlook for survival is poor, and no effective treatment for the condition has been established. If the patient does survive, the tendency to fracture tends to decrease over time.

Hypertrophic Pulmonary Osteo-Arthropathy.—This condition, which was described by Marie in 1890, is secondary to disease in the chest, such as chronic phthisis, empyema, bronchiectasis, or sarcoma of the lung. There is symmetrical enlargement and deformity of the hands and feet; the shafts of the bones are thickened, and the soft tissues of the terminal segments of the digits hypertrophied. The fingers come to resemble drum-sticks, and the thumb the clapper of a bell. The nails are convex, and incurved at their free ends, suggesting a resemblance to the beak of a parrot. There is also enlargement of the lower ends of the bones of the forearm and leg, and effusion into the wrist and ankle-joints. Skiagrams of the hands and feet show a deposit of new bone along the shafts of the phalanges.

Hypertrophic Pulmonary Osteo-Arthropathy.—This condition, first described by Marie in 1890, is a result of diseases in the chest, such as chronic tuberculosis, empyema, bronchiectasis, or lung sarcoma. It involves symmetrical swelling and deformity of the hands and feet; the bone shafts are thickened, and the soft tissues at the fingertips are enlarged. The fingers start to look like drumsticks, and the thumb resembles the clapper of a bell. The nails become rounded and curved at the ends, resembling a parrot's beak. Additionally, the lower ends of the bones in the forearm and leg become enlarged, with fluid buildup in the wrist and ankle joints. X-rays of the hands and feet reveal new bone growth along the shafts of the finger bones.

Tumours of Bone

New growths which originate in the skeleton are spoken of as primary tumours; those which invade the bones, either by metastasis from other parts of the body or by spread from adjacent tissues, as secondary. A tumour of bone may grow from the cellular elements of the periosteum, the marrow, or the epiphysial cartilage.

New growths that start in the skeleton are referred to as primary tumors; those that invade the bones, either through metastasis from other areas of the body or by spreading from nearby tissues, are called secondary. A bone tumor may develop from the cell components of the periosteum, the marrow, or the epiphysial cartilage.

Primary tumours are of the connective-tissue type, and are usually solitary, although certain forms, such as the chondroma, may be multiple from the outset.

Primary tumors are typically of the connective tissue type and usually appear as single masses, although some forms, like chondromas, can be multiple from the beginning.

Periosteal tumours are at first situated on one side of the bone, but as they grow they tend to surround it completely. Innocent periosteal tumours retain the outer fibrous layer as a capsule. Malignant tumours tend to perforate the periosteal capsule and invade the soft parts.

Periosteal tumors initially develop on one side of the bone, but as they enlarge, they often encircle it entirely. Benign periosteal tumors keep the outer fibrous layer intact as a capsule. Malignant tumors typically break through the periosteal capsule and spread into the surrounding soft tissue.

Central or medullary tumours as they increase in size replace the surrounding bone, and simultaneously new bone is formed on the surface; as this is in its turn absorbed, further bone is formed beneath the periosteum, so that in time the bone is increased in girth, and is said to be “expanded” by the growth in its interior.

Central or medullary tumors replace the surrounding bone as they grow larger, while new bone forms on the surface; as this new bone is gradually absorbed, even more bone develops beneath the periosteum, resulting in an overall increase in bone thickness, which is referred to as being “expanded” due to the growth inside.

Primary Tumours—Osteoma.—When the tumour projects from the surface of a bone it is called an exostosis. When growing from bones developed in membrane, such as the flat bones of the skull, it is usually dense like ivory, and the term ivory exostosis is employed. When derived from hyaline cartilage—for example, at the ends of the long bones—it is known as a cartilaginous exostosis. This is invested with a cap of cartilage from which it continues to grow until the skeleton attains maturity.

Primary Tumours—Osteoma.—When the tumor protrudes from the surface of a bone, it's called an exostosis. When it develops from bones formed in membrane, like the flat bones of the skull, it’s usually dense like ivory, and the term ivory exostosis is used. When it originates from hyaline cartilage—such as at the ends of long bones—it’s referred to as a cartilaginous exostosis. This is covered by a cap of cartilage from which it continues to grow until the skeleton reaches maturity.

An exostosis forms a rounded or mushroom-shaped tumour of limited size, which may be either sessile or pedunculated, and its surface is smooth or nodulated (Figs. 138 and 139). A cartilaginous exostosis in the vicinity of a joint may be invested with a synovial sac or bursa—the so-called exostosis bursata. The bursa may be derived from the synovial membrane of the adjacent joint with which its cavity sometimes communicates, or it may be of adventitious origin; when it is the seat of bursitis and becomes distended with fluid, it may mask the underlying exostosis, which then requires a radiogram for its demonstration.

An exostosis is a small, rounded or mushroom-shaped growth that can be either flat-based or on a stalk, and its surface can be smooth or bumpy (Figs. 138 and 139). A cartilaginous exostosis near a joint may be covered by a synovial sac or bursa, known as exostosis bursata. The bursa can come from the synovial membrane of the nearby joint, which sometimes connects to its cavity, or it may form from other sources. When it becomes inflamed, causing bursitis and fills with fluid, it can hide the underlying exostosis, making it necessary to use an X-ray to identify it.

Fig. 138.—Radiogram of Right Knee showing Multiple Exostoses.

Fig. 138.—Radiogram of Right Knee showing Multiple Exostoses.

Fig. 138.—Radiogram of Right Knee showing multiple bone growths.

Clinically, the osteoma forms a hard, indolent tumour attached to a bone. The symptoms to which it gives rise depend on its situation. In the vicinity of a joint, it may interfere with movement; on the medial side of the knee it may incapacitate the patient from riding. When growing from the dorsum of the terminal phalanx of the great toe—subungual exostosis—it displaces the nail, and may project through its matrix at the point of the toe, while the soft parts over it may be ulcerated from pressure (Fig. 107). It incapacitates the patient from wearing a boot. When it presses on a nerve-trunk it causes pains and cramps. In the orbit it displaces the eyeball; in the nasal fossæ and in the external auditory meatus it causes obstruction, which may be attended with ulceration and discharge. In the skull it may project from the outer table, forming a smooth rounded swelling, or it may project from the inner table and press upon the brain.

Clinically, the osteoma is a hard, slow-growing tumor attached to a bone. The symptoms it causes depend on its location. Near a joint, it may hinder movement; on the inner side of the knee, it could prevent the patient from riding. When it grows from the back of the terminal phalanx of the big toe—subungual exostosis—it pushes the nail out of place and may protrude through its base at the tip of the toe, while the surrounding soft tissue can become ulcerated due to pressure (Fig. 107). It makes it difficult for the patient to wear a boot. If it presses on a nerve, it can cause pain and cramps. In the eye socket, it can push the eyeball out of position; in the nasal cavities and the external ear canal, it can lead to blockages that may result in ulceration and discharge. In the skull, it can protrude from the outer layer, creating a smooth round bump, or it may extend from the inner layer and press against the brain.

The diagnosis is to be made by the slow growth of the tumour, its hardness, and by the shadow which it presents with the X-rays (Fig. 138).

The diagnosis should be based on the slow growth of the tumor, its hardness, and the shadow it shows on the X-rays (Fig. 138).

An osteoma which does not cause symptoms may be left alone, as it ceases to grow when the skeleton is mature and has no tendency to change its benign character. If causing symptoms, it is removed by dividing the neck or base of the tumour with a chisel, care being taken to remove the whole of the overlying cartilage. The dense varieties met with in the bones of the skull present greater difficulties; if it is necessary to remove them, the base or neck of the tumour is perforated in many directions with highly tempered drills rotated by some form of engine, and the division is completed with the chisel.

An osteoma that isn’t causing any symptoms can be left alone since it stops growing once the skeleton is fully developed and doesn't change its benign nature. If it does cause symptoms, it’s removed by cutting through the neck or base of the tumor with a chisel, ensuring that all of the overlying cartilage is also removed. The denser types found in the skull bones are more challenging; if they need to be removed, the base or neck of the tumor is drilled through in several directions with precision drills powered by some kind of machine, and the final separation is done with a chisel.

Fig. 139.—Multiple Exotoses of both limbs. (Photograph lent by Sir George T. Beatson.)

Fig. 139.—Multiple Exotoses of both limbs.

Fig. 139.—Multiple exostoses in both limbs.

(Photograph lent by Sir George T. Beatson.)

(Photograph provided by Sir George T. Beatson.)

Multiple Exostoses.—This disease, which, by custom, is still placed in the category of tumours, is to be regarded as a disorder of growth, dating from intra-uterine life and probably due to a disturbance in the function of the glands of internal secretion, the thyreoid being the one which is most likely to be at fault (Arthur Keith). The disorder of growth is confined to those elements of the skeleton where a core of bone formed in cartilage comes to be encased in a sheath of bone formed beneath the periosteum. To indicate this abnormality the name diaphysial aclasis has been employed by Arthur Keith at the suggestion of Morley Roberts.

Multiple Exostoses.—This disease, which is still commonly categorized as a tumor, should actually be seen as a growth disorder that begins in the womb and is likely caused by a disruption in the function of the internal secretion glands, particularly the thyroid (Arthur Keith). This growth disorder affects parts of the skeleton where a core of bone that forms in cartilage becomes surrounded by a layer of bone that develops beneath the periosteum. To describe this abnormality, the term diaphysial aclasis has been used by Arthur Keith based on the suggestion from Morley Roberts.

Bones formed entirely in cartilage are exempt, namely, the tarsal and carpal bones, the epiphyses of the long bones, the sternum, and the bodies of the vertebræ. Bones formed entirely in membrane, that is, those of the face and of the cranial vault, are also exempt. The disorder mainly affects the ossifying junctions of the long bones of the extremities, the vertebral border of the scapula, and the cristal border of the ilium.

Bones that are completely made of cartilage are excluded, specifically the tarsal and carpal bones, the ends of long bones, the sternum, and the bodies of the vertebrae. Bones that are completely formed in membrane, such as those in the face and the skull, are also excluded. The disorder primarily impacts the growth areas of the long bones in the limbs, the vertebral edge of the scapula, and the crest of the ilium.

Clinically the disease is attended with the gradual and painless development during childhood or adolescence of a number of tumours or irregular projections of bone, at the ends of the long bones, the vertebral border of the scapula, and the cristal border of the ilium. They exhibit a rough symmetry; they rarely attain any size; and they usually cease growing when the skeleton attains maturity—the conversion of cartilage into bone being then completed. While they originate from the ossifying junctions of the long bones, they tend, as the shaft increases in length, to project from the surface of the bone at some distance from the ossifying junction and to “point” away from it. They may cause symptoms by “locking” the adjacent joint or by pressing upon nerve-trunks or blood vessels.

Clinically, the disease presents as a gradual and painless development of several tumors or unusual bone projections during childhood or adolescence, typically at the ends of the long bones, the vertebral edge of the scapula, and the crest of the ilium. They exhibit a rough symmetry; they rarely grow large; and they usually stop growing when the skeleton reaches maturity, which completes the conversion of cartilage into bone. While these tumors originate from the ossifying junctions of the long bones, they tend to extend outward from the bone surface as the shaft lengthens and “point” away from the ossifying junction. They can cause symptoms by “locking” the nearby joint or by putting pressure on nerve trunks or blood vessels.

In a considerable proportion of cases, the disturbance of growth is further manifested by dwarfing of the long bones; these are not only deficient in length but are sometimes also curved and misshapen, which accounts for the condition being occasionally confused with the disturbances of growth resulting from rickets. In about one-third of the recorded cases there is a dislocation of the head of the radius on one or on both sides, a result of unequal growth between the bones of the forearm.

In a significant number of cases, growth issues also show up as a shortening of the long bones; they are not only too short but can also be curved and misshapen, which can lead to them being mistakenly identified as growth problems caused by rickets. In about one-third of the documented cases, there is a dislocation of the head of the radius on one or both sides, resulting from uneven growth between the bones of the forearm.

Fig. 140.—Multiple Cartilaginous Exostoses in a man æt. 27. The scapular tumour projecting above the right clavicle has taken on active growth and pressed injuriously on the cords of the brachial plexus.

Fig. 140.—Multiple Cartilaginous Exostoses in a man æt. 27. The scapular tumour projecting above the right clavicle has taken on active growth and pressed injuriously on the cords of the brachial plexus.

Fig. 140.—Multiple Cartilaginous Exostoses in a man aged 27. The tumor on the shoulder extending above the right collarbone has started to grow actively and is pressing painfully on the nerves of the brachial plexus.

In early adult life, one of the tumours, instead of undergoing ossification, may take on active growth and exhibit the features of a chondro-sarcoma, pressing injuriously upon adjacent structures (Fig. 140) and giving rise later to metastases in the lungs.

In early adulthood, one of the tumors may start growing actively instead of turning into bone, showing characteristics of a chondrosarcoma, damaging nearby structures (Fig. 140) and eventually leading to metastases in the lungs.

The X-ray appearances of the bones affected are of a striking character; apart from the outgrowths of bone or “tumours” there is evident a widespread alteration in the internal architecture of the bones, which suggests analogies with other disturbances of ossification such as achondroplasia and osteomyelitis fibrosa. The condition is one that runs in families, sometimes through several generations; we have more than once seen a father and son together in the hospital waiting-room.

The X-ray images of the affected bones are quite distinctive; besides the bone outgrowths or “tumors,” there is a clear widespread change in the internal structure of the bones, which shows similarities to other issues with bone formation, like achondroplasia and osteitis fibrosa. This condition tends to be hereditary, sometimes spanning multiple generations; we've often seen a father and son together in the hospital waiting room.

As regards treatment, there is no indication for surgical interference except when one or other tumour is a source of disability as by pressing upon a nerve-trunk or by locking a joint, in which case it is easily removed by chiselling through its neck.

As for treatment, there’s no reason for surgery unless one of the tumors is causing problems, like pressing on a nerve or causing a joint to lock up. In that case, it can be easily removed by chiseling through its neck.

Fig. 141.—Multiple Cartilaginous Exostoses in a man æt. 27, the same as in Fig. 140.

Fig. 141.—Multiple Cartilaginous Exostoses in a man æt. 27, the same as in Fig. 140.

Fig. 141.—Multiple Cartilaginous Exostoses in a man aged 27, the same as in Fig. 140.

Diffuse Osteoma, Leontiasis Ossea.—This rare affection was described by Virchow, and named leontiasis ossea because of the disfigurement to which it gives rise. It usually commences in adolescence as a diffuse overgrowth first of one and then of both maxillæ; these bones are enlarged in all directions and project on the face, and the nasal fossæ and the maxillary and frontal sinuses become filled up with bone, which encroaches also on the orbital cavities. In addition to the hideous deformity, the patient suffers from blocking of the nose, loss of smell, and protrusion of the eyes, sometimes followed by loss of sight. The condition is liable to spread to the zygomatic and frontal bones, the vault of the skull, and to the mandible. The base of the skull is not affected. The disease is of slow progress and may become arrested; life may be prolonged for many years, or may be terminated by brain complications or by intercurrent affections. In certain cases it is possible to remove some of the more disfiguring of the bony masses.

Diffuse Osteoma, Leontiasis Ossea.—This rare condition was described by Virchow and named leontiasis ossea because of the disfigurement it causes. It typically starts in adolescence as a widespread growth, first affecting one and then both maxillae; these bones enlarge in all directions and protrude from the face, causing the nasal passages, as well as the maxillary and frontal sinuses, to fill with bone, which also encroaches on the eye sockets. In addition to the severe deformity, the patient experiences nasal blockage, loss of smell, and bulging eyes, sometimes leading to vision loss. The condition can spread to the zygomatic and frontal bones, the skull's dome, and the mandible. However, the base of the skull remains unaffected. The disease progresses slowly and may stop at times; a person's life may be extended for many years, or it could be cut short by complications affecting the brain or other concurrent illnesses. In some cases, it's possible to surgically remove some of the more disfiguring bony growths.

A less aggressive form, confined to the maxilla on one side, is sometimes met with, and, in a case of this variety under our own observation, the disfigurement, which was the only subject of complaint, was removed, after reflecting the soft parts, by paring away the excess of bone; this is easily done as the bone is spongy, and at an early stage, imperfectly calcified.

A milder version, limited to one side of the upper jaw, is sometimes seen. In a case of this type that we observed, the disfigurement, which was the only complaint, was fixed by lifting the soft tissues and trimming away the excess bone. This is easy to do because the bone is soft and not fully hardened in the early stages.

A remarkable form of unilateral hypertrophy and diffuse osteoma of the skull, following the distribution of the fifth nerve, has seen described by Jonathan Hutchinson and Alexis Thomson.

A notable case of unilateral hypertrophy and diffuse osteoma of the skull, corresponding to the pattern of the fifth nerve, has been described by Jonathan Hutchinson and Alexis Thomson.

Chondroma.—Cartilaginous tumours, apart from those giving rise to multiple exostoses, grow from the long bones and from the scapula, ilium, ribs, or jaws. They usually project from the surface of the bone, and may attain an enormous size; sometimes they grow in the interior of a bone, the so-called enchondroma.

Chondroma.—Cartilage tumors, other than those that lead to multiple exostoses, develop from the long bones and from the scapula, ilium, ribs, or jaws. They typically extend from the bone's surface and can grow to a huge size; sometimes they form inside a bone, known as an enchondroma.

Fig. 142.—Multiple Chondromas of Phalanges and Metacarpals in a boy æt. 10 (cf. Fig. 143).

Fig. 142.—Multiple Chondromas of Phalanges and Metacarpals in a boy æt. 10 (cf. Fig. 143).

Fig. 142.—Multiple Chondromas of Phalanges and Metacarpals in a 10-year-old boy (cf. Fig. 143).

The hyaline cartilage composing the tumour frequently undergoes myxomatous degeneration, resulting in the formation of a glairy, semi-fluid jelly, and if this change takes place throughout the tumour it comes to resemble a cyst. On the other hand, the cartilage may undergo calcification or ossification. The most important transition of all is that into sarcoma, the so-called malignant chondroma or chondro-sarcoma, which is associated with rapid increase in size, and parts of the tumour may be carried off in the blood-stream and give rise to secondary growths, especially in the lungs.

The hyaline cartilage in the tumor often goes through myxomatous degeneration, leading to the creation of a slimy, semi-fluid jelly. If this change occurs throughout the tumor, it starts to look like a cyst. On the other hand, the cartilage can also calcify or turn into bone. The most significant change is when it becomes a sarcoma, referred to as a malignant chondroma or chondro-sarcoma, which is linked to a rapid growth in size, and parts of the tumor can be carried away in the bloodstream, leading to secondary growths, particularly in the lungs.

Fig. 143.—Skiagram of Multiple Chondromas shown in Fig. 142.

Fig. 143.—Skiagram of Multiple Chondromas shown in Fig. 142.

Fig. 143.—X-ray of Multiple Chondromas shown in Fig. 142.

Cases have been met with in which certain parts of the skeleton—only those developed in cartilage—were so uniformly permeated with cartilage that the condition has been described as a “chondromatosis” and is regarded as dating from an early period of fœtal life. Unlike the condition known as multiple cartilaginous exostoses, it is a malignant disease.

Cases have been encountered where specific parts of the skeleton—specifically those that formed from cartilage—were so consistently filled with cartilage that the condition has been described as “chondromatosis” and is believed to originate from an early stage of fetal development. Unlike the condition known as multiple cartilaginous exostoses, this is a malignant disease.

The chondroma is met with as a slowly growing tumour which is specially common in the bones of the hand, often in a multiple form (Figs. 142 and 144). The surface is smooth or lobulated, and in consistence the tumour may be dense and elastic like normal cartilage, or may present areas of softening, or of bony hardness. The skin moves freely over it, except in relation to the bones of the fingers, where it may become adherent and ulcerate, simulating the appearance of a malignant tumour. Large tumours growing from the bones of the extremities may implicate the main vessels and nerves, either surrounding them or pressing on them.

The chondroma is a slowly growing tumor that is especially common in the bones of the hand, often appearing in multiple forms (Figs. 142 and 144). The surface is smooth or lobulated, and the tumor can feel dense and elastic like normal cartilage, or it can have areas of softening or bony hardness. The skin moves freely over it, except where it relates to the bones of the fingers, where it can become attached and ulcerate, mimicking the appearance of a malignant tumor. Large tumors growing from the bones of the extremities may affect the main vessels and nerves, either surrounding them or pressing against them.

Portions of a chondroma, which have undergone calcification or ossification, throw a dark shadow with the X-rays; unaltered cartilage and myxomatous tissue appear as clear areas.

Parts of a chondroma that have hardened through calcification or ossification show up as dark spots on X-rays; unchanged cartilage and myxomatous tissue appear as clear areas.

Fig. 144.—Multiple Chondromas in Hand of boy æt. 8

Fig. 144.—Multiple Chondromas in Hand of boy æt. 8

Fig. 144.—Multiple Chondromas in Hand of 8-Year-Old Boy

Treatment.—It is necessary to remove the whole tumour, and in chondromas growing from the surface of the bone, especially if they are pedunculated, this is comparatively easy. When a bone, such as the scapula or mandible, is involved, it is better to excise the bone, or at least the part of it which bears the tumour. In the case of central tumours the shell of bone is removed over an area sufficient to allow of the enucleation of the tumour, or the affected portion of bone is resected. Should there be evidence of malignancy, such as increased rate of growth, a tube of radium should be inserted, and in advanced cases with destruction of tissue, amputation may be called for.

Treatment.—It's essential to remove the entire tumor, and for chondromas growing on the surface of the bone, especially if they're stalked, this is relatively straightforward. When a bone like the scapula or jaw is affected, it's better to remove the bone, or at least the part that contains the tumor. For central tumors, the bone surrounding an area large enough for the tumor to be safely removed is taken out, or the affected bone section is cut out. If there's any sign of cancer, like rapid growth, a radium tube should be inserted, and in advanced cases with tissue damage, amputation may be necessary.

In multiple chondromas of the hand in young subjects, it was formerly the custom to amputate the limb; an attempt should be made to avoid this by shelling out the larger tumours individually, and persevering with the application of the X-rays or of radium to inhibit the growth of the smaller ones.

In cases of multiple chondromas in the hands of young people, it used to be common to amputate the limb; efforts should now be made to avoid this by removing the larger tumors one by one and continuously using X-rays or radium to slow the growth of the smaller ones.

Chondromas springing from the pelvic bones usually arise in the region of the sacro-iliac joint; they project into the pelvis and press on the bladder and rectum, and on the sciatic and obturator nerves; sometimes also on the iliac veins, causing œdema of the legs. They are liable to take on malignant characters, and rarely lend themselves to complete removal by operation.

Chondromas that develop from the pelvic bones typically occur around the sacro-iliac joint; they extend into the pelvis and put pressure on the bladder and rectum, as well as on the sciatic and obturator nerves; occasionally, they also affect the iliac veins, leading to swelling in the legs. They can become malignant and are seldom completely removable through surgery.

Fig. 145.—Radiogram of Myeloma of Humerus. (Mr. J.W. Struthers' case.)

Fig. 145.—Radiogram of Myeloma of Humerus.

Fig. 145.—X-ray of Humerus Myeloma.

(Mr. J. W. Struthers' case.)

(Mr. J.W. Struthers' case.)

Fibroma is met with chiefly as a periosteal growth in relation to the mouth and pharynx, the simple epulis of the alveolar margin and the naso-pharyngeal polypus being the most common examples. We have met with a fibroma in the interior of the lower end of the femur of an adult, causing expansion of the bone with decided increase in girth and liability to pathological fracture; it is possible that this represents the cured stage of osteomyelitis fibrosa.

Fibroma is mainly found as a growth on the periosteum near the mouth and throat, with simple epulis of the gum line and naso-pharyngeal polyp being the most common examples. We encountered a fibroma inside the lower end of the femur of an adult, which caused the bone to expand significantly, increasing its diameter and making it more prone to pathological fractures; it's possible that this represents the healed stage of osteomyelitis fibrosa.

Myxoma, lipoma, and angioma of bone are all rare.

Myxoma, lipoma, and angioma of bone are all uncommon.

Myeloma.—The myeloid tumour, which is sometimes classified with the sarcomas, contains as its chief elements large giant cells, like those normally present in the marrow. On section these tumours present a brownish-red or chocolate colour, and, being highly vascular, are liable to hæmorrhages, and therefore also to pigmentation, and to the formation of blood cysts. Sometimes the arterial vessels are so dilated as to impart to the tumour an aneurysmal pulsation and bruit. The enlargement or “expansion” of the bone results in the cortex being represented by a thin shell of bone, which may crackle on pressure—parchment or egg-shell crackling.

Myeloma.—Myeloma is a type of myeloid tumor, which is sometimes grouped with sarcomas. Its main components are large giant cells similar to those found in the bone marrow. When cut, these tumors show a brownish-red or chocolate color, and due to their high blood vessel content, they are prone to bleeding, which can lead to pigmentation and the development of blood cysts. Occasionally, the arterial vessels become so enlarged that they cause the tumor to have a pulsating sensation and a noticeable sound. The growth or “expansion” of the bone leads to a thin outer layer of bone, which may make a crackling sound when pressure is applied—similar to the sound of parchment or an eggshell cracking.

The myeloma is most often met with between the ages of twenty-five and forty in the upper end of the tibia or lower end of the femur. It grows slowly and causes little pain, and may long escape recognition unless an examination is made with the X-rays. Although these tumours have been known to give rise to metastases, they are, as a rule, innocent and are to be treated as such. When located in the shaft of a long bone, pathological fracture is liable to occur.

The myeloma usually occurs between the ages of twenty-five and forty, typically in the upper end of the tibia or lower end of the femur. It grows slowly and causes minimal pain, often going unnoticed unless an X-ray is performed. While these tumors can sometimes lead to metastases, they are generally harmless and should be treated that way. When located in the shaft of a long bone, there is a risk of a pathological fracture.

Diagnosis and X-ray Appearances of Myeloma.—The early diagnosis of myeloma is made with the aid of the X-rays: the typical appearance is that of a rounded or oval clear area bounded by a shell of bone of diminishing thickness (Fig. 145). The inflammatory lesions at the ends of the long bones—tubercle, syphilitic gumma, and Brodie's abscess, that resemble myeloma, are all attended with the formation of new bone in greater or lesser amount. The myeloma is also to be diagnosed from chondroma, from sarcoma, and from osteomyelitis fibrosa cystica.

Diagnosis and X-ray Appearances of Myeloma.—The early diagnosis of myeloma is assisted by X-rays: the typical appearance shows a rounded or oval transparent area surrounded by a shell of bone that gets thinner (Fig. 145). Inflammatory lesions at the ends of the long bones—such as tubercle, syphilitic gumma, and Brodie's abscess—that may look like myeloma, all involve the formation of new bone to varying degrees. Myeloma must also be distinguished from chondroma, sarcoma, and osteomyelitis fibrosa cystica.

Treatment.—In early cases the cortex is opened up to give free access to the tumour tissue, which is scraped out with the spoon. Bloodgood advises the use of Esmarch's tourniquet, and that the curetting be followed by painting with pure carbolic acid and then rinsing with alcohol; a rod of bone is inserted to fill the gap. In advanced cases the segment of bone is resected and a portion of the tibia or fibula from the other limb inserted into the gap; a tube of radium should also be introduced.

Treatment.—In early cases, the cortex is opened to provide clear access to the tumor tissue, which is scraped out with a spoon. Bloodgood recommends using Esmarch's tourniquet, and after curetting, applying pure carbolic acid followed by rinsing with alcohol; a bone rod is inserted to fill the void. In advanced cases, a segment of bone is removed and a section of the tibia or fibula from the other leg is placed into the gap; a tube of radium should also be added.

Fig. 146.—Periosteal Sarcoma of Femur in a young subject.

Fig. 146.—Periosteal Sarcoma of Femur in a young subject.

Fig. 146.—Periosteal Sarcoma of Femur in a young person.

The coexistence of diffuse myelomatosis of the skeleton and albumosuria (Bence-Jones) is referred to on p. 474. Myeloma occurs in the jaws, taking origin in the marrow or from the periosteum of the alveolar process, and is described elsewhere.

The coexistence of diffuse myelomatosis of the skeleton and albumosuria (Bence-Jones) is mentioned on p. 474. Myeloma can occur in the jaws, originating from the marrow or the periosteum of the alveolar process, and is discussed in other sections.

Sarcoma and endothelioma are the commonest tumours of bone, and present wide variations in structure and in clinical features. Structurally, two main groups may be differentiated: (1) the soft, rapidly growing cellular tumours, and (2) those containing fully formed fibrous tissue, cartilage, or bone.

Sarcoma and endothelioma are the most common bone tumors, and they show a wide range of structures and clinical features. Structurally, there are two main groups: (1) the soft, fast-growing cellular tumors, and (2) those that contain fully developed fibrous tissue, cartilage, or bone.

Fig. 147.—Periosteal Sarcoma of Humerus, after maceration. (Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 147.—Periosteal Sarcoma of Humerus, after maceration.

Fig. 147.—Periosteal Sarcoma of Humerus, after soaking.

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.

(1) The soft cellular tumours are composed mainly of spindle or round cells; they grow from the marrow of the spongy ends or from the periosteum of the long bones, the diploë of the skull, the pelvis, vertebræ, and jaws. As they grow they may cause little alteration in the contour of the bone, but they eat away its framework and replace it, so that the continuity of the bone is maintained only by tumour tissue, and pathological fracture is a frequent result. The small round-celled sarcomas are among the most malignant tumours of bone, growing with great rapidity, and at an early stage giving rise to secondary growths.

(1) The soft cellular tumors mainly consist of spindle or round cells. They develop from the bone marrow at the spongy ends or from the outer layer of long bones, the diploë of the skull, the pelvis, vertebrae, and jaws. As they grow, they may cause slight changes in the bone shape, but they destroy the bone's structure and replace it, so the bone's continuity is maintained only by tumor tissue, leading to frequent pathological fractures. Small round-celled sarcomas are among the most aggressive bone tumors, growing rapidly and often leading to secondary tumors at an early stage.

(2) The second group includes the fibro-, osteo-, and chondro-sarcomas, and combinations of these; in all of them fully formed tissues or attempts at fully formed tissues predominate over the cellular elements. They grow chiefly from the deeper layer of the periosteum, and at first form a projection on the surface, but later tend to surround the bone (Fig. 150), and to invade its interior, filling up the marrow spaces with a white, bone-like substance; in the flat bones of the skull they may traverse the diploë and erupt on the inner table. The tumour tissue next the shaft consists of a dense, white, homogeneous material, from which there radiate into the softer parts of the tumour, spicules, needles, and plates, often exhibiting a fan-like arrangement (Fig. 151). The peripheral portion consists of soft sarcomatous tissue, which invades the overlying soft parts. The articular cartilage long resists destruction. The ossifying sarcoma is met with most often in the femur and tibia, less frequently in the humerus, skull, pelvis, and jaws. In the long bones it may grow from the shaft, while the chondro-sarcoma more often originates at the extremities. Sometimes they are multiple, several tumours appearing simultaneously or one after another. Secondary growths are met with chiefly in the lungs, metastasis taking place by way of the veins.

(2) The second group includes the fibro-, osteo-, and chondro-sarcomas, as well as combinations of these; in all of them, fully formed tissues or attempts at fully formed tissues dominate over the cellular elements. They primarily grow from the deeper layer of the periosteum, starting as a projection on the surface, but later tend to surround the bone (Fig. 150) and invade its interior, filling up the marrow spaces with a white, bone-like substance. In the flat bones of the skull, they can penetrate the diploë and break through to the inner table. The tumor tissue next to the shaft is made up of dense, white, homogeneous material, from which spicules, needles, and plates radiate into the softer parts of the tumor, often showing a fan-like arrangement (Fig. 151). The outer portion consists of soft sarcomatous tissue that invades the surrounding soft parts. The articular cartilage can resist destruction for a long time. The ossifying sarcoma most commonly appears in the femur and tibia, and less frequently in the humerus, skull, pelvis, and jaws. In long bones, it may grow from the shaft, while chondro-sarcoma more often arises at the ends. Sometimes there are multiple tumors, appearing simultaneously or one after another. Secondary growths primarily occur in the lungs, with metastasis occurring through the veins.

Clinical Features.—Sarcoma is usually met with before the age of thirty, and is comparatively common in children. Males suffer oftener than females, in the proportion of two to one.

Clinical Features.—Sarcoma typically occurs before the age of thirty and is relatively common in children. Males are affected more often than females, at a ratio of two to one.

In periosteal sarcoma the presence of a swelling is usually the first symptom; the tumour is fusiform, firm, and regular in outline, and when it occurs near the end of a long bone the limb frequently assumes a characteristic “leg of mutton” shape (Fig. 146). The surface may be uniform or bossed, the consistence varies at different parts, and the swelling gradually tapers off along the shaft. On firm pressure, fine crepitation may be felt from crushing of the delicate framework of new bone.

In periosteal sarcoma, the presence of a swelling is usually the first sign. The tumor is spindle-shaped, firm, and has a regular outline, and when it occurs near the end of a long bone, the limb often takes on a characteristic “leg of mutton” shape (Fig. 146). The surface can be smooth or raised, the consistency varies in different areas, and the swelling gradually narrows along the shaft. When applying firm pressure, a fine crunching sensation may be felt from the crushing of the delicate framework of new bone.

Fig. 148.—Chondro-Sarcoma of Scapula in a man æt. 63; removal of the scapula was followed two years later by metastases and death.

Fig. 148.—Chondro-Sarcoma of Scapula in a man æt. 63; removal of the scapula was followed two years later by metastases and death.

Fig. 148.—Chondro-Sarcoma of Scapula in a 63-year-old man; after the scapula was removed, he had metastases and died two years later.

In central sarcoma pain is the first symptom, and it is usually constant, dull, and aching; is not obviously increased by use of the limb, but is often worse at night. Swelling occurs late, and is due to expansion of the bone; it is fusiform or globular, and is at first densely hard, but in time there may be parchment-like or egg-shell crackling from yielding of the thin shell. The swelling may pulsate, and a bruit may be heard over it. In advanced cases it may be impossible to differentiate between a periosteal and a central tumour, either clinically or after the specimen has been laid open.

In central sarcoma, pain is usually the first symptom, and it tends to be constant, dull, and aching; it doesn't significantly worsen with limb use but is often worse at night. Swelling appears later and is caused by the expansion of the bone; it can be spindle-shaped or round, and initially feels very hard, but over time may produce a parchment-like or egg-shell crackling sound as the thin outer layer gives way. The swelling might pulsate, and a sound (bruit) may be detected over it. In advanced cases, it can be challenging to tell apart a periosteal tumor from a central tumor, both clinically and after examining the specimen.

Fig. 149.—Central Sarcoma of Lower End of Femur, invading the knee-joint. (Museum of Royal College of Surgeons, Edinburgh.)

Fig. 149.—Central Sarcoma of Lower End of Femur, invading the knee-joint.

Fig. 149.—Central Sarcoma of the Lower End of the Femur, invading the knee joint.

(Museum of Royal College of Surgeons, Edinburgh.)

(Museum of Royal College of Surgeons, Edinburgh.)

Pathological fracture is more common in central tumours, and sometimes is the first sign that calls attention to the condition. Consolidation rarely takes place, although there is often an attempt at union by the formation of cartilaginous callus.

Pathological fractures are more frequent in central tumors and can sometimes be the first indication that highlights the issue. Consolidation rarely occurs, although there is often an effort to heal through the development of cartilaginous callus.

Fig. 150.—Osseous Shell of Osteo-Sarcoma of Upper Third of Femur, after maceration.

Fig. 150.—Osseous Shell of Osteo-Sarcoma of Upper Third of Femur, after maceration.

Fig. 150.—Bone Shell of Osteo-Sarcoma of Upper Third of Femur, after soaking in acid.

The soft parts over the tumour for a long time preserve their normal appearance; or they become œdematous, and the subcutaneous venous network is evident through the skin. Elevation of the temperature over the tumour, which may amount to two degrees or more, is a point of diagnostic significance, as it suggests an inflammatory lesion.

The soft tissue over the tumor often looks normal for a long time; or it may become swollen, and the network of veins under the skin becomes visible. An increase in temperature over the tumor, which can be two degrees or more, is important for diagnosis, as it indicates an inflammatory condition.

The adjacent joint usually remains intact, although its movements may be impaired by the bulk of the tumour or by effusion into the cavity.

The nearby joint usually stays intact, although its movements may be limited by the size of the tumor or by fluid buildup in the area.

Enlargement of the neighbouring lymph glands does not necessarily imply that they have become infected with sarcoma for the enlargement may disappear after removal of the primary growth; actual infection of the glands, however, does sometimes occur, and in them the histological structure of the parent tumour is reproduced.

Enlargement of the nearby lymph nodes doesn’t automatically mean they’ve been infected with sarcoma because the swelling can go away after the primary tumor is removed. However, actual infection of the nodes can happen sometimes, and in those cases, the histological structure of the original tumor is reproduced.

To obtain a reasonable prospect of cure, the diagnosis must be made at an early stage. Great reliance is to be placed on information gained by examination with the X-rays.

To have a good chance of recovery, the diagnosis needs to be made early on. It's essential to rely on the information obtained from X-ray examinations.

X-ray Appearances.—In periosteal tumours that do not ossify, there is merely erosion of bone, and the shadow is not unlike that given by caries; in ossifying tumours, the arrangement of the new bone on the surface is characteristic, and when it takes the form of spicules at right angles to the shaft, it is pathognomic.

X-ray Appearances.—In periosteal tumors that don't harden, there is just bone erosion, and the shadow looks a lot like that caused by decay; in tumors that do harden, the pattern of the new bone on the surface is distinctive, and when it appears as spicules at right angles to the shaft, it is characteristic of the condition.

In soft central tumours, there is disappearance of bone shadow in the area of the tumour, while above and below or around this, the shadow is that of normal bone right up to the clear area. In many respects the X-ray appearances resemble those of myeloma. In tumours in which there is a considerable amount of imperfectly formed new bone, this gives a shadow which barely replaces that of the original bone, in parts it may even add to it—the resulting picture differing widely in different cases; but it is usually possible to differentiate it from that caused by bacterial infections of the bone and from lesions of the adjacent joint.

In soft central tumors, the bone shadow in the tumor area disappears, while the shadows of normal bone still appear above, below, and around it, extending right up to the clear area. In many ways, the X-ray images look similar to those of myeloma. In tumors where there's a significant amount of poorly formed new bone, the shadow created barely replaces that of the original bone; in some areas, it might even add to it—the resulting images can vary greatly between cases. However, it's usually possible to distinguish this from shadows caused by bacterial infections of the bone and from lesions in the neighboring joint.

Fig. 151.—Radiogram of Osteo-Sarcoma of Upper Third of Femur.

Fig. 151.—Radiogram of Osteo-Sarcoma of Upper Third of Femur.

Fig. 151.—X-ray of Osteosarcoma in the Upper Third of the Femur.

Skiagraphy is not only of assistance in differentiating new growths from other diseases of bone, but may also yield information as to the situation and nature of the tumour, which may have important bearings on its treatment by operation.

Skiagraphy not only helps in distinguishing new growths from other bone diseases, but it can also provide information about the location and nature of the tumor, which could be crucial for its surgical treatment.

Fig. 152.—Radiogram of Chondro-Sarcoma of Upper End of Humerus in a woman æt. 29.

Fig. 152.—Radiogram of Chondro-Sarcoma of Upper End of Humerus in a woman æt. 29.

Fig. 152.—Radiogram of Chondro-Sarcoma of Upper End of Humerus in a 29-year-old woman.

When fracture of a long bone takes place in an adolescent or young adult from comparatively slight violence, disease of the bone should be suspected and an X-ray examination made.

When a long bone fractures in an adolescent or young adult due to relatively minor trauma, a bone disease should be suspected and an X-ray examination should be performed.

In difficult cases the final appeal is to exploratory incision and microscopical examination of a portion of the tumour; this should be done when the major operation has been arranged for, the surgeon waiting until the examination is completed.

In tough cases, the last resort is to perform an exploratory incision and a microscopic examination of part of the tumor; this should be done once the main operation is scheduled, with the surgeon waiting until the examination is finished.

The prognosis varies widely. In general, it may be said that periosteal tumours are less favourable than central ones, because they are more liable to give rise to metastases. Permanent cures are unfortunately the exception.

The prognosis varies widely. Generally, it's said that periosteal tumors are less favorable than central ones because they're more likely to cause metastases. Unfortunately, permanent cures are the exception.

Treatment.—When one of the bones of a limb is involved, the usual practice has been to perform amputation well above the growth, and this may still be recommended as a routine procedure. There are reasons, however, which may be urged against its continuance. High amputation is unnecessary in the more benign sarcomas, and in the more malignant forms is usually unavailing to prevent a fatal issue either from local recurrence or from metastases in the lungs or elsewhere. Following the lead of Mikulicz, a considerable number of permanent cures have been obtained by resecting the portion of bone which is the seat of the tumour, and substituting for it a corresponding portion from the tibia or fibula of the other limb. In a cellular sarcoma of the humerus of a boy we resected the shaft and inserted his fibula ten years ago, and he shows no sign of recurrence. When resection is impracticable, a subcapsular enucleation is performed, followed by the insertion of radium.

Treatment.—When a bone in a limb is affected, the common approach has been to amputate well above the growth, and this may still be suggested as a standard procedure. However, there are arguments against continuing this practice. High amputation is unnecessary for less aggressive sarcomas, and in more aggressive cases, it usually doesn’t help prevent a fatal outcome from local recurrence or from metastases to the lungs or other areas. Following Mikulicz's example, many permanent cures have been achieved by removing the portion of bone where the tumor is located and replacing it with a corresponding piece from the tibia or fibula of the other limb. In a case of cellular sarcoma of the humerus in a boy, we removed the shaft and inserted his fibula ten years ago, and he has shown no signs of recurrence. When resection isn’t an option, a subcapsular enucleation is done, followed by the insertion of radium.

Pulsating Hæmatoma or Aneurysm of Bone.—A limited number of these are innocent cavernous tumours dating from a congenital angioma. The majority would appear to be the result of changes in a sarcoma, endothelioma, or myeloma. The tumour tissue largely disappears, while the vessels and vascular spaces undergo a remarkable development. The tumour may come to be represented by one large blood-containing space communicating with the arteries of the limb; the walls of the space consist of the remains of the original tumour, plus a shell of bone of varying thickness. The most common seats of the condition are the lower end of the femur, the upper end of the tibia, and the bones of the pelvis.

Pulsating Hematoma or Aneurysm of Bone.—A few of these are harmless cavernous tumors that originate from a congenital angioma. Most seem to result from changes in a sarcoma, endothelioma, or myeloma. The tumor tissue mostly disappears, while the vessels and blood spaces become significantly more developed. The tumor may end up being represented by a single large space filled with blood that connects to the arteries of the limb; the walls of this space are made up of the remnants of the original tumor, along with a shell of bone of varying thickness. The most common locations for this condition are the lower end of the femur, the upper end of the tibia, and the bones of the pelvis.

The clinical features are those of a pulsating tumour of slow development, and as in true aneurysm, the pulsation and bruit disappear on compression of the main artery. The origin of the tumour from bone may be revealed by the presence of egg-shell crackling, and by examination with the X-rays.

The clinical features consist of a pulsating tumor of that develops slowly, and like a true aneurysm, the pulsation and sound go away when the main artery is compressed. The tumor's origin from bone might be indicated by a crackling sound, like that of an eggshell, and by X-ray examination.

If the condition is believed to be innocent, the treatment is the same as for aneurysm—preferably by ligation of the main artery; if malignant, it is the same as for sarcoma.

If the condition is thought to be benign, the treatment is the same as for an aneurysm—ideally through ligation of the main artery; if it's malignant, the approach is the same as for sarcoma.

Secondary Tumours of Bone.—These embrace two groups of new growth, those which give rise to secondary growths in the marrow of bones and those which spread to bone by direct continuity.

Secondary Tumors of Bone.—These include two groups of new growths: those that lead to secondary growths in the bone marrow and those that spread to bone through direct contact.

Metastatic Tumours.—Excepting certain cancers which give rise to metastases by lymphatic permeation (Handley), the common metastases arising in the bone-marrow reach their destination through the blood-stream.

Metastatic Tumors.—Apart from some cancers that spread metastases through lymphatic channels (Handley), the typical metastases that form in the bone marrow get there via the bloodstream.

Fig. 153.—Epitheliomatous Ulcer of Leg with direct extension to Tibia. (Lord Lister's specimen. Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 153.—Epitheliomatous Ulcer of Leg with direct extension to Tibia.

Fig. 153.—Ulcerative Skin Cancer on the Leg with direct extension to the Tibia.

(Lord Lister's specimen. Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Lord Lister's specimen. Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Secondary cancer is a comparatively common disease, and, as in metastases in other tissues, the secondary growths resemble the parent tumour. The soft forms grow rapidly, and eat away the bone, without altering its shape or form. In slowly growing forms there may be considerable formation of imperfectly formed bone, often deficient in lime salts; this condition may be widely diffused throughout the skeleton, and, as it is associated with softening and bending of the bones, it is known as cancerous osteomalacia. Secondary cancer of bone is attended with pain, or it suddenly attracts notice by the occurrence of pathological fracture—as, for example, in the shaft of the femur or humerus. In the vertebræ, it is attended with a painful form of paraplegia, which may involve the lower or all four extremities. On the other hand, the disease may show itself clinically as a tumour of bone, which may attain a considerable size, and may be mistaken for a sarcoma, unless the existence of the primary cancer is discovered.

Secondary cancer is a relatively common disease, and, similar to metastases in other tissues, the secondary growths look like the original tumor. The soft forms grow quickly and erode the bone without changing its shape or structure. In slowly growing forms, there can be significant development of poorly formed bone, often lacking lime salts; this condition can be widespread throughout the skeleton, and since it leads to softening and bending of the bones, it is referred to as cancerous osteomalacia. Secondary bone cancer is associated with pain, or it may suddenly become noticeable due to a pathological fracture—such as in the shaft of the femur or humerus. In the vertebrae, it can cause a painful type of paraplegia, affecting either the lower limbs or all four limbs. Conversely, the disease may present clinically as a bone tumor, which can grow quite large and might be mistaken for a sarcoma until the primary cancer is identified.

The cancers most liable to give rise to metastasis in bone are those of the breast, liver, uterus, prostate, colon, and rectum; hyper-nephroma of the kidney may also give rise to metastases in bone.

The cancers most likely to spread to bone are those of the breast, liver, uterus, prostate, colon, and rectum; kidney cancer (hypernephroma) can also lead to bone metastases.

Secondary tumours derived from the thyreoid gland require special mention, because they are peculiar in that neither the primary growth in the thyreoid nor the secondary growth in the bones is necessarily malignant. They are therefore amenable to operative treatment.

Secondary tumors originating from the thyroid gland need special attention, as they are unique in that neither the primary growth in the thyroid nor the secondary growth in the bones has to be malignant. They can therefore be treated surgically.

Secondary sarcoma, whether derived from a primary growth in the bone or in the soft parts, is much rarer than secondary cancer. Its removal by operation is usually contra-indicated, but we have known of cases terminating fatally in which the section revealed only one metastasis, the removal of which would have benefited the patient.

Secondary sarcoma, whether originating from a primary tumor in the bone or in the soft tissues, is much less common than secondary cancer. Surgical removal is generally not recommended, but we have seen cases that ended fatally where the section showed only one metastasis, the removal of which would have helped the patient.

In all of these conditions, examination of the bones with the X-rays gives valuable information and often disclose unsuspected metastases.

In all of these situations, examining the bones with X-rays provides valuable information and often reveals unexpected metastases.

Cancer of Bone resulting from Direct Extension from Soft Parts.—In this group there are also two clinical types. The first is met with in relation to epithelioma of a mucous surface—for example, the palate, tongue, gums, antrum, frontal sinus, auditory meatus, or middle ear. They will be described under these special regions.

Bone Cancer Caused by Direct Spread from Soft Tissue.—In this category, there are also two clinical types. The first occurs in relation to epithelioma of a mucous surface—for instance, the palate, tongue, gums, antrum, frontal sinus, auditory canal, or middle ear. These will be detailed under their specific areas.

The second type is met with in relation to epithelioma occurring in a sinus, the sequel of suppurative osteomyelitis, compound fracture, or tuberculous disease. The patient has usually had a discharging sinus for a great number of years: we have known it to last as many as fifty. The epithelioma originates at the skin orifice of the sinus, and spreads to the bone and into its interior, where the progress of the cancer is resisted by dense bone, which obliterates the medullary canal. Although its progress is slow, the infiltration of the bone is usually more extensive than appears externally. It is recognised clinically by the characteristic cauliflower growth at the orifice of the sinus, and by the offensive nature of the discharge. A similar epithelioma may arise in connection with a chronic ulcer of the leg. The cancer may infect the femoral lymph glands. The operative treatment is influenced by the extent of the disease in the soft parts overlying the bone, and consists in wide removal of the diseased tissues and resection of the bone, or in amputation.

The second type is associated with epithelioma occurring in a sinus, resulting from chronic bone infections, complex fractures, or tuberculosis. The patient typically has had a draining sinus for many years; we've seen cases that have lasted as long as fifty years. The epithelioma starts at the skin opening of the sinus and spreads to the bone and its interior, where the cancer’s growth is hindered by dense bone that blocks the medullary canal. Even though its progression is slow, the cancer usually spreads more within the bone than it seems on the outside. It is identified clinically by the distinctive cauliflower-like growth at the sinus opening and by the foul-smelling discharge. A similar epithelioma can develop in connection with a chronic ulcer of the leg. The cancer can also spread to the femoral lymph nodes. The surgical treatment depends on how extensive the disease is in the soft tissues over the bone, involving either the complete removal of the affected tissues along with bone resection or amputation.

Cysts of Bone.—With the exception of hydatid cysts, cysts in the interior of bone are the result of the liquefaction of solid tissue; this may be that of chondroma, myeloma, or sarcoma, but more commonly of the marrow in osteomyelitis fibrosa.

Cysts of Bone.—Except for hydatid cysts, cysts inside the bone result from the breakdown of solid tissue; this can come from chondroma, myeloma, or sarcoma, but it's more often from the marrow in osteomyelitis fibrosa.

CHAPTER XXI
DISEASES OF JOINTS

Definition of Terms.—The term synovitis is applied to any reaction which affects the synovial membrane of a joint. It is usually associated with effusion of fluid, and this may be serous, sero-fibrinous, or purulent. As the term synovitis merely refers to the tissue involved, it should always be used with an adjective—such as gouty, gonorrhœal, or tuberculous—which indicates its pathological nature.

Definition of Terms.—The term synovitis refers to any reaction that affects the synovial membrane of a joint. It is typically linked with fluid buildup, which can be serous, sero-fibrinous, or purulent. Since the term synovitis only describes the tissue involved, it should always be accompanied by an adjective—like gouty, gonorrheal, or tuberculous—that indicates its pathological nature.

The terms hydrops, hydrarthrosis, and chronic serous synovitis are synonymous, and are employed when a serous effusion into the joint is the prominent clinical feature. Hydrops may occur apart from disease—for example, in the knee-joint from repeated sprains, or when there is a loose body in the joint—but is met with chiefly in the chronic forms of synovitis which result from gonorrhœa, tuberculosis, syphilis, arthritis deformans, or arthropathies of nerve origin.

The terms hydrops, hydrarthrosis, and chronic serous synovitis are all used interchangeably and refer to cases where there is a noticeable buildup of fluid in the joint. Hydrops can happen without any underlying disease—such as in the knee joint after repeated sprains or when there is a loose piece of material in the joint—but it is most commonly seen in chronic synovitis that arises from conditions like gonorrhea, tuberculosis, syphilis, degenerative arthritis, or nerve-related joint disorders.

Arthritis is the term applied when not only the synovial membrane but the articular surfaces, and it may be also the ends of the bones, are involved, and it is necessary to prefix a qualifying adjective which indicates its nature. When effusion is present, it may be serous, as in arthritis deformans, or sero-fibrinous or purulent, as in certain forms of pyogenic and tuberculous arthritis. Wasting of the muscles, especially the extensors, in the vicinity of the joint is a constant accompaniment of arthritis. On account of the involvement of the articular surfaces, arthritis is apt to be followed by ankylosis.

Arthritis is the term used when the synovial membrane, the joint surfaces, and possibly the ends of the bones are affected, and it’s important to add a descriptive adjective that clarifies its nature. When there’s fluid buildup, it can be serous, like in arthritis deformans, or sero-fibrinous or pus-filled, as seen in certain types of pyogenic and tuberculous arthritis. Muscle wasting, particularly in the extensors near the joint, is a common result of arthritis. Due to the involvement of the joint surfaces, arthritis can often lead to ankylosis.

The term empyema is sometimes employed to indicate that the cavity of the joint contains pus. This is observed chiefly in chronic disease of pyogenic or tuberculous origin, and is usually attended with the formation of abscesses outside the joint.

The term empyema is sometimes used to describe when there's pus in the joint cavity. This is primarily seen in chronic diseases that are either caused by bacteria or tuberculosis, and it usually comes with the development of abscesses outside the joint.

Ulceration of cartilage and caries of the articular surfaces are common accompaniments of the more serious and progressive forms of joint disease, especially those of bacterial origin. The destruction of cartilage may be secondary to disease of the synovial membrane or of the subjacent bone. When the disease begins as a synovitis, the synovial membrane spreads over the articular surface, fuses with the cartilage and eats into it, causing defects or holes which are spoken of as ulcers. When the disease begins in the bone, the marrow is converted into granulation tissue, which eats into the cartilage and separates it from the bone. Following on the destruction of the cartilage, the articular surface of the bone undergoes disintegration, a condition spoken of as caries of the articular surface. The occurrence of ulceration of cartilage and of articular caries is attended with the clinical signs of fixation of the joint from involuntary muscular contraction, wasting of muscles, and starting pains. These starting pains are the result of sudden involuntary movements of the joint. They occur most frequently as the patient is dropping off to sleep; the muscles becoming relaxed, the sensitive ulcerated surfaces jar on one another, which causes sudden reflex contraction of the muscles, and the resulting movement being attended with severe pain, wakens the patient with a start. Advanced articular caries is usually associated with some abnormal attitude and with shortening of the limb. It may be possible to feel the bony surfaces grate upon one another. When all its constituent elements are damaged or destroyed, a joint is said to be disorganised. Should recovery take place, repair is usually attended with union of the opposing articular surfaces either by fibrous tissue or by bone.

Ulceration of cartilage and decay of the joint surfaces are common features of more severe and progressive forms of joint disease, particularly those caused by bacteria. The destruction of cartilage may result from issues with the synovial membrane or the underlying bone. When the disease starts as synovitis, the synovial membrane spreads over the joint surface, fuses with the cartilage, and deteriorates it, creating defects or holes referred to as ulcers. If the disease originates in the bone, the marrow turns into granulation tissue, which erodes the cartilage and detaches it from the bone. After the cartilage is destroyed, the bone's joint surface begins to break down, a condition known as decay of the joint surface. The presence of cartilage ulcers and joint decay is accompanied by clinical signs such as joint stiffness due to involuntary muscle contraction, muscle wasting, and sudden pains. These sudden pains result from unexpected involuntary movements of the joint. They often happen when the patient is falling asleep; as the muscles relax, the sensitive ulcerated areas grind against each other, causing a sudden reflex contraction of the muscles, which leads to severe pain that startles the patient awake. Advanced joint decay is generally linked to some abnormal positioning and shortening of the limb. It may be possible to feel the bone surfaces rubbing against each other. When all parts of a joint are damaged or destroyed, that joint is considered disorganized. If recovery occurs, repair typically involves the unification of the opposing joint surfaces through fibrous tissue or bone.

Conditions of Impaired Mobility of Joints.—There are four conditions of impaired mobility in joints: rigidity, contracture, ankylosis, and locking. Rigidity is the fixation of a joint by involuntary contraction of muscles, and is of value as a sign of disease in deep-seated joints, such as the hip. It disappears under anæsthesia.

Conditions of Impaired Mobility of Joints.—There are four conditions of impaired mobility in joints: rigidity, contracture, ankylosis, and locking. Rigidity is when a joint is fixed due to involuntary muscle contraction, and it serves as an important indicator of disease in deeper joints, like the hip. It goes away with anesthesia.

Contracture is the term applied when the fixation is due to permanent shortening of the soft parts around a joint—muscles, tendons, ligaments, fasciæ, or skin. As the structures on the flexor aspect are more liable to undergo such shortening, contracture is nearly always associated with flexion. Contracture may result from disease of the joint, or from conditions outside it—for example, disease in one of the adjacent bones, or lesions of the nerves.

Contracture refers to when the fixation is caused by the permanent shortening of the soft tissues around a joint—muscles, tendons, ligaments, fascia, or skin. Since the structures on the flexor side are more prone to this shortening, contracture is almost always linked to flexion. It can occur due to joint disease or conditions outside of it—for example, disease in one of the nearby bones or nerve damage.

Fig. 154.—Osseous Ankylosis of Femur and Tibia in position of flexion.

Fig. 154.—Osseous Ankylosis of Femur and Tibia in position of flexion.

Fig. 154.—Bony Fusion of Femur and Tibia in a bent position.

Ankylosis is the term applied when impaired mobility results from changes involving the articular surfaces. It is frequently combined with contracture. Three anatomical varieties of ankylosis are recognised—(a) The fibrous, in which there are adhesions between the opposing surfaces, which may be in the form of loose isolated bands of fibrous tissue, or may bind the bones so closely together as to obliterate the cavity of the joint. The resulting stiffness, therefore, varies from a mere restriction of the normal range of movement, up to a close union of the bones which prevents movement. Fibrous ankylosis may follow upon injury, especially dislocation or fracture implicating a joint, or it may result from any form of arthritis. (b) Cartilaginous ankylosis implies the fusion of two apposed cartilaginous surfaces. It is often found between the patella and the trochlear surface of the femur in tuberculous disease of the knee. The fusion of the cartilaginous surfaces is preceded by the spreading of a vascular connective tissue, derived from the synovial membrane, over the articular cartilage. Clinically, it is associated with absolute immobility, (c) Bony ankylosis or synostosis is an osseous union between articulating surfaces (Figs. 154 and 155). It may follow upon fibrous or cartilaginous ankylosis, or may result from the fusion of two articular surfaces which have lost their cartilage and become covered with granulations. In the majority of cases it is to be regarded as a reparative process, presenting analogies with the union of fracture.

Ankylosis refers to the reduced mobility that happens due to changes in the joint surfaces. It's often accompanied by contracture. There are three types of ankylosis recognized: (a) Fibrous ankylosis, where there are adhesions between the two surfaces, which may appear as loose strands of fibrous tissue or may bind the bones so tightly that it eliminates the joint cavity. As a result, stiffness can range from a limited normal range of movement to a complete fusion of the bones that blocks movement entirely. Fibrous ankylosis can occur after an injury, especially from dislocations or fractures involving a joint, or it can develop from any form of arthritis. (b) Cartilaginous ankylosis means the fusion of two adjacent cartilaginous surfaces. It's often seen between the kneecap (patella) and the femur's trochlear surface in cases of tuberculous disease in the knee. This fusion process is preceded by the spread of vascular connective tissue from the synovial membrane over the articular cartilage, and clinically it results in complete immobility. (c) Bony ankylosis or synostosis is a bony connection between joint surfaces (Figs. 154 and 155). It can follow fibrous or cartilaginous ankylosis or occur from the fusing of two joint surfaces that have lost their cartilage and become covered in granulation tissue. In most cases, it is seen as a healing process, similar to how bones unite after a fracture.

The term arthritis ossificans has been applied by Joseph Griffiths to a condition in which the articular surfaces become fused without evident cause.

The term arthritis ossificans has been used by Joseph Griffiths to describe a condition where the joint surfaces fuse together for no clear reason.

The occurrence of ankylosis in a joint before the skeleton has attained maturity does not appear to impair the growth in length of the bones affected; ankylosis of the temporo-maxillary joints, however, greatly impairs the growth of the mandible. When there is arrest of growth accompanying ankylosis, it usually depends on changes in the ossifying junctions caused by the original disease.

The occurrence of ankylosis in a joint before the skeleton has fully matured doesn't seem to affect the growth in length of the involved bones; however, ankylosis of the temporo-maxillary joints significantly impacts the growth of the mandible. When growth is halted alongside ankylosis, it's typically due to changes in the ossifying junctions caused by the original condition.

To differentiate by manipulation between muscular fixation and ankylosis, it may be necessary to anæsthetise the patient. The nature and extent of ankylosis may be learned by skiagraphy; in osseous ankylosis the shadow of the two bones is a continuous one. In fibrous as contrasted with osseous ankylosis mobility may be elicited, although only to a limited extent; while in osseous ankylosis the joint is rigidly fixed, and attempts to move it are painless.

To tell the difference through manipulation between muscle fixation and ankylosis, it might be necessary to anesthetize the patient. The type and degree of ankylosis can be determined by X-ray; in bony ankylosis, the outline of the two bones appears continuous. In fibrous ankylosis, as opposed to bony ankylosis, some movement can be achieved, although only to a limited degree; whereas in bony ankylosis, the joint is firmly fixed, and attempts to move it are painless.

Fig. 155.—Osseous Ankylosis of Knee in the flexed position following upon Tuberculous Arthritis. (Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 155.—Osseous Ankylosis of Knee in the flexed position following upon Tuberculous Arthritis.

Fig. 155.—Bone Fusion of the Knee in a bent position resulting from Tuberculous Arthritis.

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Anatomy Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

The treatment is influenced by the nature of the original lesion, the variety of the ankylosis, and the attitude of the joint. When there is restriction of movement due to fibrous adhesions, these may be elongated or ruptured. Elongation of the adhesions may be effected by manipulations, exercises, and the use of special forms of apparatus—such as the application of weights to the limb. It may be necessary to administer an anæsthetic before rupturing strong fibrous adhesions, and this procedure must be carried out with caution, in view of such risks as fracture of the bone—which is often rarefied—or separation of an epiphysis. There is also the risk of fat embolism, and of re-starting the original disease. The giving way of adhesions may be attended with an audible crack; and the procedure is often followed by considerable pain and effusion into the joint, which necessitate rest for some days before exercises and manipulations can be resumed.

The treatment is affected by the type of original injury, the type of ankylosis, and the position of the joint. When movement is limited because of fibrous adhesions, these can be stretched or torn. Stretching the adhesions can be done through manipulations, exercises, and the use of specialized equipment—like applying weights to the limb. It may be necessary to use anesthesia before tearing strong fibrous adhesions, and this must be done carefully, considering risks like fracture of the bone—which is often weakened—or separation of an epiphysis. There’s also a risk of fat embolism and reactivating the original disease. When adhesions give way, it may be accompanied by a noticeable crack; and the process is typically followed by significant pain and swelling in the joint, which requires several days of rest before exercises and manipulations can be continued.

Operative treatment may be called for in cases in which the bones are closely bound to one another by fibrous or by osseous tissue.

Surgical treatment may be required in situations where the bones are tightly connected to each other by fibrous or bony tissue.

Arthrolysis, which consists in opening the joint and dividing the fibrous adhesions, is almost inevitably followed by their reunion.

Arthrolysis, which involves opening the joint and cutting the fibrous adhesions, is almost always followed by their reattachment.

Arthroplasty.—Murphy of Chicago devised this operation for restoring movement to an ankylosed joint. It consists in transplanting between the bones a flap of fat-bearing tissue, from which a bursal cavity lined with endothelium and containing a fluid rich in mucin is ultimately formed.

Arthroplasty.—Murphy from Chicago created this procedure to restore movement to a fused joint. It involves transplanting a flap of fat-containing tissue between the bones, which ultimately forms a bursal cavity lined with endothelium and filled with fluid rich in mucin.

Arthroplasty is most successful in ankylosis following upon injury; when the ankylosis results from some infective condition such as tuberculosis or gonorrhœa, it is liable to result in failure either because of a fresh outbreak of the infection or because the ankylosis recurs.

Arthroplasty works best for ankylosis that happens after an injury; however, when the ankylosis is caused by an infectious condition like tuberculosis or gonorrhea, it is likely to fail due to either a new outbreak of the infection or because the ankylosis comes back.

When arthroplasty is impracticable, and a movable joint is desired—for example at the elbow—a considerable amount of bone, and it may be also of periosteum and capsular ligament, is resected to allow of the formation of a false joint.

When joint replacement isn't possible and a movable joint is needed—like at the elbow—a significant amount of bone, and possibly some periosteum and capsular ligament, is removed to create a false joint.

When bony ankylosis has occurred with the joint in an undesirable attitude—for example flexion at the hip or knee—it can sometimes be remedied by osteotomy or by a wedge-shaped resection of the bone, with or without such additional division of the contracted soft parts as will permit of the limb being placed in the attitude desired.

When bony ankylosis has happened with the joint in an unfavorable position—for instance, flexion at the hip or knee—it can sometimes be treated with osteotomy or by removing a wedge-shaped section of the bone, with or without cutting the contracted soft tissues to allow the limb to be positioned as desired.

Bony ankylosis of the joints of a finger, whether the result of injury or disease, is difficult to remedy by any operative procedure, for while it is possible to restore mobility, the new joint is apt to be flail-like.

Bony ankylosis of the joints in a finger, whether caused by injury or illness, is tough to fix with any surgical procedure. While restoring movement is possible, the new joint is likely to be unstable.

Locking.—A joint is said to lock when its movements are abruptly arrested by the coming together of bony outgrowths around the joint. It is best illustrated in arthritis deformans of the hip in which new bone formed round the rim of the acetabulum mechanically arrests the excursions of the head of the femur. The new bone, which limits the movements, is readily demonstrated in skiagrams; it may be removed by operative means. Locking of joints is more often met with as a result of injuries, especially in fractures occurring in the region of the elbow. In certain injuries of the semilunar menisci of the knee, also, the joint is liable to a variety of locking, which differs, however, in many respects from that described above.

Locking.—A joint is considered to lock when its movement is suddenly stopped by the coming together of bony growths around the joint. This is most clearly seen in arthritis deformans of the hip, where new bone forms around the edge of the acetabulum, mechanically stopping the movement of the femur's head. The new bone that restricts movement can be easily seen in x-rays and can be surgically removed. Locking of joints is more commonly encountered as a result of injuries, particularly fractures in the elbow area. In some injuries of the semilunar menisci of the knee, the joint can also experience various types of locking, which, however, differ in many ways from the locking previously described.

Errors of Development.—These include congenital dislocations and other deformities of intra-uterine origin, such as abnormal laxity of joints, absence, displacement, or defective growth of one or other of the essential constituents of a joint. The more important of these are described along with the surgery of the Extremities.

Errors of Development.—These include congenital dislocations and other deformities that originate in the womb, such as unusual joint looseness, missing, displaced, or underdeveloped parts of a joint. The most significant of these are discussed alongside the surgery of the Extremities.

DISEASES OF JOINTS

Bacterial Diseases.—In most bacterial diseases the organisms are carried to the joint in the blood-stream, and they lodge either in the synovial membrane or in one of the bones, whence the disease subsequently spreads to the other structures of the joint. Organisms may also be introduced through accidental wounds. It has been shown experimentally that joints are among the most susceptible parts of the body to infection, and this would appear to be due to the viscid character of the synovial fluid, which protects organisms from bactericidal agents in the tissues and fluids.

Bacterial Diseases.—In most bacterial infections, the bacteria travel to the joint through the bloodstream and settle in either the synovial membrane or one of the bones, from which the infection then spreads to other parts of the joint. Bacteria can also enter through accidental wounds. Experiments have shown that joints are some of the most vulnerable areas in the body to infection, likely because the thick consistency of the synovial fluid protects the bacteria from the body’s infection-fighting agents in the tissues and fluids.

Pyogenic Diseases

The commoner pyogenic diseases are the result of infection of one or other of the joint structures with staphylococci or streptococci, which may be demonstrated in the exudate in the joint and in the substance of the synovial membrane. The mode of infection is the same as in the pyogenic diseases of bone, the metastasis occurring most frequently from the mucous membrane of the pharynx (J. B. Murphy). The localisation of the infection in a particular joint is determined by injury, exposure to cold, antecedent disease of the joint, or other factors, the nature of which is not always apparent.

The common pyogenic diseases are caused by infections in one of the joint structures due to staph or strep bacteria, which can be found in the joint fluid and in the synovial membrane. The way these infections occur is similar to how pyogenic bone diseases develop, with the most frequent spread coming from the mucous membrane in the throat (J. B. Murphy). The specific joint where the infection happens is influenced by factors like injury, exposure to cold, previous joint diseases, or other reasons that aren’t always clear.

The effects on the joint vary in severity. In the milder forms, there is engorgement and infiltration of the synovial membrane, and an effusion into the cavity of the joint of serous fluid mixed with flakes of fibrin—serous synovitis. In more severe infections the exudate consists of pus mixed with fibrin, and, it may be, red blood corpuscles—purulent or suppurative synovitis; the synovial membrane and the ligaments are softened, and the surface of the membrane presents granulations resembling those on an ulcer; foci of suppuration may develop in the peri-articular cellular tissue and result in abscesses. In acute arthritis, all the structures of the joint are involved; the articular cartilage is invaded by granulation tissue derived from the synovial membrane, and from the marrow of the subjacent bone; it presents a worm-eaten or ulcerated appearance, or it may undergo necrosis and separate, exposing the subjacent bone and leading to disintegration of the osseous trabeculæ—caries. With the destruction of the ligaments, the stability of the joint is lost, and it becomes disorganised.

The effects on the joint vary in severity. In milder cases, there is swelling and infiltration of the synovial membrane, along with an accumulation of clear fluid mixed with flakes of fibrin—serous synovitis. In more severe infections, the fluid contains pus mixed with fibrin, and possibly red blood cells—purulent or suppurative synovitis; the synovial membrane and ligaments become softened, and the surface of the membrane shows granulations that look like those on an ulcer; areas of pus may develop in the surrounding soft tissue and lead to abscesses. In acute arthritis, all the structures of the joint are affected; the articular cartilage is invaded by granulation tissue from the synovial membrane and the marrow of the underlying bone; it appears worm-eaten or ulcerated, or it may go through necrosis and break apart, exposing the underlying bone and causing the trabecular bone to break down—caries. As the ligaments are destroyed, the joint loses its stability and becomes disorganized.

The clinical features vary with the extent of the infection. When this is confined to the synovial and peri-synovial tissues—acute serous and purulent synovitis—there is the usual general reaction, associated with pyrexia and great pain in the joint. The part is hot and swollen, the swelling assuming the shape of the distended synovial sac, fluctuation can usually be elicited, and the joint is held in the flexed position.

The clinical features differ depending on how severe the infection is. When the infection is limited to the synovial and peri-synovial tissues—acute serous and purulent synovitis—there's a typical general response, accompanied by fever and intense pain in the joint. The area is hot and swollen, with the swelling taking on the shape of the stretched synovial sac. You can usually feel a fluctuation, and the joint is kept in a bent position.

When the joint is infected by extension from the surrounding cellular tissue, the joint lesion may not be recognised at an early stage because of the swollen condition of the limb, and because there are already symptoms of toxæmia. We have observed a case in which both the hip and knee joints were infected from the cellular tissue.

When the joint gets infected from nearby cellular tissue, the joint problem might not be noticed early on due to the swelling in the limb and the presence of symptoms from toxemia. We've seen a case where both the hip and knee joints were infected from the surrounding cellular tissue.

If the infection involves all the joint structures—acute arthritis—the general and local phenomena are intensified, the temperature rises quickly, often with a rigor, and remains high; the patient looks ill, and is either unable to sleep or the sleep is disturbed by starting pains. The joint is held rigid in the flexed position, and the least attempt at movement causes severe pain; the slightest jar—even the shaking of the bed—may cause agony. The joint is hot, tensely distended, and there may be œdema of the peri-articular tissues or of the limb as a whole. If the pus perforates the joint capsule, there are signs of abscess or of diffuse suppuration in the cellular tissue. The final disorganisation of the joint is indicated by abnormal mobility and grating of the articular surfaces, or by spontaneous displacement of the bones, and this may amount to dislocation. In the acute arthritis of infants, the epiphysis concerned may be separated and displaced.

If the infection affects all the joint structures—acute arthritis—both the general and local symptoms become more severe, the temperature rises quickly, often accompanied by chills, and remains high; the patient appears sick and is either unable to sleep or has disturbed sleep due to painful sensations. The joint is kept rigid in a bent position, and any attempt to move it causes intense pain; even the slightest bump—like the shaking of the bed—can cause extreme discomfort. The joint feels hot, is tightly swollen, and there might be swelling in the surrounding tissues or the limb as a whole. If pus breaks through the joint capsule, signs of an abscess or widespread infection in the surrounding tissue may occur. The ultimate damage to the joint is shown by abnormal movement and grinding of the joint surfaces, or by spontaneous shifting of the bones, which may lead to dislocation. In infants with acute arthritis, the affected epiphysis can become separated and displaced.

When the joint is infected through an external wound, the anatomical features are similar to those observed when the infection has reached the joint by the blood-stream, but the destructive changes tend to be more severe and are more likely to result in disorganisation.

When the joint is infected through an external wound, the anatomical features are similar to those seen when the infection has entered the joint through the bloodstream, but the damage tends to be more severe and is more likely to cause disorganization.

The terminations vary with the gravity of the infection and with the stage at which treatment is instituted. In the milder forms recovery is the rule, with more or less complete restoration of function. In more severe forms the joint may be permanently damaged as a result of fibrous or bony ankylosis, or from displacement or dislocation. From changes in the peri-articular structures there may be contracture in an undesirable position, and in young subjects the growth of the limb may be interfered with. The persistence of sinuses is usually due to disease in one or other of the adjacent bones. In the most severe forms, and especially when several joints are involved, death may result from toxæmia.

The terminations differ based on how serious the infection is and when treatment begins. In milder cases, recovery is common, often resulting in almost complete restoration of function. In more severe cases, the joint may suffer permanent damage due to fibrous or bony ankylosis, or from displacement or dislocation. Changes in the structures around the joint may lead to contractures in undesirable positions, and in younger patients, limb growth can be affected. The presence of persistent sinuses is typically caused by disease in one of the nearby bones. In the most severe cases, especially when multiple joints are affected, death may occur due to toxemia.

The treatment is carried out on the same principles as in other pyogenic infections. The limb is immobilised in such an attitude that should stiffness occur there will be the least interference with function. Extension by weight and pulley is the most valuable means of allaying muscular spasm and relieving intra-articular tension and of counteracting the tendency to flexion; as much as 15 or 20 pounds may be required to relieve the pain.

The treatment follows the same principles as with other pyogenic infections. The limb is kept still in a position that minimizes any impact on function if stiffness develops. Using weights and pulleys to extend the limb is the best way to ease muscle spasms, relieve tension inside the joint, and prevent the limb from flexing. You might need as much as 15 or 20 pounds to help alleviate the pain.

The induction of hyperæmia is sometimes remarkably efficacious in relieving pain and in arresting the progress of the infection. If the fluid in the joint is in sufficient quantity to cause tension, if it persists, or if there is reason to suspect that it is purulent, it should be withdrawn without delay; an exploring syringe usually suffices, the skin being punctured with a tenotomy knife, and, as practised by Murphy, 5 to 15 c.c. of a 2 per cent. solution of formalin in glycerin are injected and the wound is closed. In virulent infections the injection may be repeated in twenty-four hours. Drainage by tube or otherwise is to be condemned (Murphy). A vaccine may be prepared from the fluid in the joint and injected into the subcutaneous cellular tissue.

The induction of hyperemia is sometimes very effective in relieving pain and stopping the infection from getting worse. If there is enough fluid in the joint to create tension, if it remains, or if there is any concern that it might be infected, it should be drained immediately; a simple syringe usually works, with the skin punctured using a tenotomy knife. Following Murphy's method, 5 to 15 c.c. of a 2 percent solution of formalin in glycerin is injected, and then the wound is closed. In serious infections, the injection can be repeated in twenty-four hours. Drainage with a tube or any other method is not recommended (Murphy). A vaccine can be created from the fluid in the joint and injected into the subcutaneous tissue.

Suppuration in the peri-articular soft parts or in one of the adjacent bones must be looked for and dealt with.

Suppuration in the soft tissues around the joint or in one of the nearby bones must be checked for and addressed.

When convalescence is established, attention is directed to the restoration of the functions of the limb, and to the prevention of stiffness and deformity by movements and massage, and the use of hot-air and other baths.

When recovery begins, focus shifts to restoring the limb's functions and preventing stiffness and deformity through movement, massage, and the use of hot-air and other baths.

At a later stage, and especially in neglected cases, operative and other measures may be required for deformity or ankylosis.

At a later stage, especially in ignored cases, surgical and other treatments may be necessary for deformity or joint stiffness.

Metastatic Forms of Pyogenic Infection

In pyæmia, one or more joints may fill with pus without marked symptoms or signs, and if the pus is aspirated without delay the joint often recovers without impairment of function.

In pyæmia, one or more joints can fill with pus without obvious symptoms or signs, and if the pus is drained quickly, the joint typically heals without losing any function.

In typhoid fever, joint lesions result from infection with the typhoid bacillus alone or along with pyogenic organisms, and run their course with or without suppuration; there is again a remarkable absence of symptoms, and attention may only be called to the condition by the occurrence of dislocation.

In typhoid fever, joint issues occur due to infection with the typhoid bacillus either by itself or alongside pus-forming bacteria, and they can develop with or without pus formation; notably, there is often a lack of symptoms, and the condition might only be noticed when dislocation happens.

Joint lesions are comparatively common in scarlet fever, and were formerly described as scarlatinal rheumatism. The most frequent clinical type is that of a serous synovitis, occurring within a week or ten days from the onset of the fever. Its favourite seat is in the hand and wrist, the sheaths of the extensor tendons as well as the synovial membrane of the joints being involved. It does not tend to migrate to other joints, and rarely lasts longer than a few days. It is probably due to the specific virus of scarlet fever.

Joint issues are relatively common in scarlet fever and were previously referred to as scarlatinal rheumatism. The most common clinical type is a serous synovitis that occurs within a week to ten days after the fever begins. It mainly affects the hand and wrist, involving the sheaths of the extensor tendons as well as the synovial membrane of the joints. It usually doesn’t move to other joints and rarely lasts more than a few days. It is likely caused by the specific virus associated with scarlet fever.

At a later stage, especially in children and in cases in which the throat lesion is severe, an arthritis is sometimes observed that is believed to be a metastasis from the throat; it may be acute and suppurative, affect several joints, and exhibit a septicæmic or pyæmic character.

At a later stage, particularly in children and in cases where the throat lesion is serious, arthritis is sometimes seen that is thought to be a metastasis from the throat; it can be acute and pus-forming, involve multiple joints, and show signs of septicemia or pyemia.

The joints of the lower extremity are especially apt to suffer; the child is seriously ill, is delirious at night, develops bed-sores over the sacrum and, it may happen that, not being expected to recover, the legs are allowed to assume contracture deformities with ankylosis or dislocation at the hip and flexion ankylosis at the knees; should the child survive, the degree of crippling may be pitiable in the extreme; prolonged orthopædic treatment and a series of operations—arthroplasty, osteotomies, and resections—may be required to restore even a limited capacity of locomotion.

The joints in the lower body are particularly vulnerable; the child is seriously ill, experiences night-time delirium, develops pressure sores on the back, and it may happen that, not being expected to recover, the legs are left to develop deformities like contractures with fusion or dislocation at the hip and bent knees; if the child does survive, the level of disability can be extremely heartbreaking; extensive orthopedic treatment and several surgeries—joint reconstruction, bone cuts, and removals—may be needed to regain even limited movement.

Pneumococcal affections of joints, the result of infection with the pneumococcus of Fraenkel, are being met with in increasing numbers. The local lesion varies from a synovitis with infiltration of the synovial membrane and effusion of serum or pus, to an acute arthritis with erosion of cartilage, caries of the articular surfaces, and disorganisation of the joint. The knee is most frequently affected, but several joints may suffer at the same time. In most cases the joint affection makes its appearance a few days after the commencement of a pneumonia, but in a number of instances, especially among children, the lung is not specially involved, and the condition is an indication of a generalised pneumococcal infection, which may manifest itself by endocarditis, empyema, meningitis, or peritonitis, and frequently has a fatal termination. The differential diagnosis from other forms of pyogenic infection is established by bacteriological examination of the fluid withdrawn from the joint. The treatment is carried out on the same lines as in other pyogenic infections, considerable reliance being placed on the use of autogenous vaccines.

Pneumococcal joint infections, caused by the pneumococcus of Fraenkel, are increasingly common. The local issues range from synovitis, characterized by inflammation of the synovial membrane and the presence of serum or pus, to acute arthritis, which involves damage to cartilage, decay of the joint surfaces, and a breakdown of the joint structure. The knee is the most commonly affected, but multiple joints can be involved at the same time. In most cases, joint problems appear a few days after pneumonia starts, but in some instances, especially in children, the lungs may not be particularly affected, and this condition indicates a widespread pneumococcal infection that can present as endocarditis, empyema, meningitis, or peritonitis, often leading to death. The distinction from other types of pyogenic infections is made through a bacteriological analysis of the fluid taken from the joint. Treatment is conducted similarly to other pyogenic infections, with significant reliance on the use of autogenous vaccines.

In measles, diphtheria, smallpox, influenza, and dysentery, similar joint lesions may occur.

In measles, diphtheria, smallpox, influenza, and dysentery, similar joint issues may happen.

The joint lesions which accompany acute rheumatism or “rheumatic fever” are believed to be due to a diplococcus. In the course of a general illness in which there is moderate pyrexia and profuse sweating, some of the larger joints, and not infrequently the smaller ones also, become swollen and extremely sensitive, so that the sufferer lies in bed helpless, dreading the slightest movement. From day to day fresh joints are attacked, while those first affected subside, often with great rapidity. Affections of the heart-valves and of the pericardium are commonly present. On recovery from the acute illness, it may be found that the joints have entirely recovered, but in a small proportion of cases certain of them remain stiff and pass into the crippled condition described under chronic rheumatism. There is no call for operative interference.

The joint issues that come with acute rheumatism or “rheumatic fever” are thought to be caused by a diplococcus. During a general illness with moderate fever and heavy sweating, some of the larger joints, and often the smaller ones too, become swollen and very sensitive, making the person unable to move and fearful of any slight movement. Each day, new joints may become affected, while the ones that were affected earlier often improve quickly. Heart valve problems and issues with the pericardium are commonly seen. After recovering from the acute illness, the joints may be back to normal, but in a small number of cases, some may remain stiff and develop into the disabled state described in chronic rheumatism. There is no need for surgical intervention.

Gonococcal Affections of Joints.—These include all forms of joint lesion occurring in association with gonorrhœal urethritis, vulvo-vaginitis, or gonorrhœal ophthalmia. They may develop at any stage of the urethritis, but are most frequently met with from the eighteenth to the twenty-second day after the primary infection, when the organisms have reached the posterior urethra; they have been observed, however, after the discharge has ceased. There is no connection between the severity of the gonorrhœa and the incidence of joint disease. In women, the gonorrhœal nature of the discharge must be established by bacteriological examination.

Gonococcal Joint Infections.—These include all types of joint issues that occur alongside gonorrheal urethritis, vulvovaginitis, or gonorrheal conjunctivitis. They can develop at any stage of the urethritis, but are most commonly seen between the eighteenth and twenty-second day after the initial infection, when the bacteria have reached the back of the urethra; however, they have also been noted after the discharge has stopped. There is no link between the severity of gonorrhea and the occurrence of joint problems. In women, the gonorrheal nature of the discharge must be confirmed through bacteriological testing.

As a complication of ophthalmia, the joint lesions are met with in infants, and occur more commonly towards the end of the second or during the third week.

As a complication of eye inflammation, joint issues occur in infants and are more common towards the end of the second week or during the third week.

The gonococcus is carried to the joint in the blood-stream and is first deposited in the synovial membrane, in the tissues of which it can usually be found; it may be impossible to find it in the exudate within the joint. The joint lesions may be the only evidence of metastasis, or they may be part of a general infection involving the endocardium, pleura, and tendon sheaths.

The gonococcus is transported to the joint through the bloodstream and is primarily deposited in the synovial membrane, where it can usually be found in the tissues; it might be impossible to detect it in the fluid within the joint. The joint issues may be the only signs of metastatic infection, or they could be part of a broader infection affecting the endocardium, pleura, and tendon sheaths.

The joints most frequently affected are the knee, elbow, ankle, wrist, and fingers. Usually two or more joints are affected.

The joints that are most commonly affected are the knee, elbow, ankle, wrist, and fingers. Typically, two or more joints are involved.

Several clinical types are differentiated. (1) A dry poly-arthritis met with in the joints and tendon sheaths of the wrist and hand, formerly described as gonorrhœal rheumatism, which in some cases is trifling and evanescent, and in others is persistent and progressive, and results in stiffness of the affected joints and permanent crippling of the hand and fingers.

Several clinical types are identified. (1) A dry polyarthritis found in the joints and tendon sheaths of the wrist and hand, previously known as gonorrheal rheumatism, which in some cases is mild and temporary, and in others is ongoing and worsening, leading to stiffness in the affected joints and permanent disability of the hand and fingers.

(2) The commonest type is a chronic synovitis or hydrops, in which the joint—very often the knee—becomes filled with a serous or sero-fibrinous exudate. There are no reactive changes in the synovial membrane, cellular tissue, or skin, nor is there any fever or disturbance of health. The movements are free except in so far as they are restricted by the amount of fluid in the joint. It usually subsides in two or three weeks under rest, but tends to relapse.

(2) The most common type is a chronic synovitis or hydrops, where the joint—most often the knee—fills up with a watery or sero-fibrinous fluid. There are no signs of inflammation in the synovial membrane, surrounding tissue, or skin, and there’s no fever or overall health issues. Movement is generally unrestricted, except for limitations caused by the fluid in the joint. It typically resolves in two to three weeks with rest, but it may come back.

(3) An acute synovitis with peri-articular phlegmon is most often met with in the elbow, but it occurs also in the knee and ankle. There is a sudden onset of severe pain and swelling in and around the joint, with considerable fever and disturbance of health. The slightest movement causes pain, and the part is sensitive to touch. The skin is hot and tense, and in the case of the elbow may be red and fiery as in erysipelas.

(3) An acute synovitis with peri-articular phlegmon is most commonly found in the elbow, but it can also occur in the knee and ankle. There is a sudden onset of intense pain and swelling in and around the joint, accompanied by significant fever and a general feeling of being unwell. Even the slightest movement causes pain, and the area is sensitive to touch. The skin is hot and tight, and in the case of the elbow, it may appear red and inflamed like in erysipelas.

The deposit of fibrin on the synovial membrane and on the articular surfaces may lead to the formation of adhesions, sometimes in the form of isolated bands, sometimes in the form of a close fibrous union between the bones.

The buildup of fibrin on the synovial membrane and the joint surfaces can cause adhesions to form, which might appear as isolated bands or as a tight fibrous connection between the bones.

(4) A suppurative arthritis, like that caused by ordinary pus microbes, may be the result of gonococcal infection alone or of a mixed infection. Usually only one joint is affected, but the condition may be multiple. The articular cartilages are destroyed, the ends of the bones are covered with granulations, extra-articular abscesses form, and complete osseous ankylosis results.

(4) A suppurative arthritis, like that caused by regular pus microbes, can result from a gonococcal infection alone or from a mixed infection. Usually, just one joint is affected, but it can be multiple. The cartilage in the joints is destroyed, the ends of the bones are covered with granulation tissue, abscesses form outside the joint, and complete bony fusion (ankylosis) occurs.

The diagnosis is often missed because the possibility of gonorrhœa is not suspected.

The diagnosis is often missed because people don't suspect the possibility of gonorrhea.

The denial of the disease by the patient is not always to be relied upon, especially in the case of women, as they may be ignorant of its presence. The chief points in the differential diagnosis from acute articular rheumatism are, that the gonorrhœal affection is more often confined to one or two joints, has little tendency to wander from joint to joint, and its progress is not appreciably influenced by salicylates, although these drugs may relieve pain. The conclusive point is the recognition of a gonorrhœal discharge or of threads in the urine.

The patient's denial of the disease can't always be trusted, especially in women, as they might not even realize it's there. The main differences in diagnosing it compared to acute articular rheumatism are that the gonorrheal condition usually affects only one or two joints, doesn't tend to move from joint to joint, and isn't significantly impacted by salicylates, even though these medications can help with pain. The key factor is identifying a gonorrheal discharge or seeing threads in the urine.

The disease may persist or may relapse, and the patient may be laid up for weeks or months, and may finally be crippled in one or in several joints.

The disease can either continue or come back, leaving the patient bedridden for weeks or months, and may eventually lead to lasting damage in one or more joints.

The treatment—besides that of the urethral disease or of the ophthalmia—consists in rest until all pain and sensitiveness have disappeared. The pain is relieved by salicylates, but most benefit follows weight extension, the induction of hyperæmia by the rubber bandage and hot-air baths; if the joint is greatly distended, the fluid may be withdrawn by a needle and syringe. Detoxicated vaccines should be given from the first, and in afebrile cases the injection of a foreign protein, such as anti-typhoid vaccine, is beneficial (Harrison).

The treatment—in addition to addressing the urethral condition or the eye inflammation—includes rest until all pain and sensitivity have gone away. Pain can be relieved with salicylates, but most improvement comes from weight extension, increasing blood flow with a rubber bandage, and using hot-air baths. If the joint is severely swollen, the fluid can be removed with a needle and syringe. Detoxified vaccines should be administered from the start, and in cases without fever, injecting a foreign protein, like anti-typhoid vaccine, is helpful (Harrison).

Murphy has found benefit from the introduction into the joint, in the early stages, of from 5 to 15 c.c. of a 2 per cent. solution of formalin in glycerin. This may be repeated within a week, the patient being kept in bed with light weight extension. In the chronic hydrops the fluid is withdrawn, and about an ounce of a 1 per cent. solution of protargol injected; the patient should be warned of the marked reaction which follows.

Murphy has seen advantages from injecting between 5 to 15 c.c. of a 2 percent solution of formalin in glycerin into the joint during the early stages. This can be done again within a week, with the patient remaining in bed with light weight extension. For chronic hydrops, the fluid is drained, and about an ounce of a 1 percent solution of protargol is injected; the patient should be informed about the significant reaction that may occur afterward.

After all symptoms have settled down, but not till then, for fear of exciting relapse or metastasis, the joint is massaged and exercised. Stiffness from adhesions is most intractable, and may, in spite of every attention, terminate in ankylosis even in cases where there has been no suppuration. Forcible breaking down of adhesions under anæsthesia is not recommended, as it is followed by great suffering and the adhesions re-form. Operation for ankylosis—arthroplasty—should not be undertaken, as the ankylosis recurs.

After all the symptoms have calmed down, but not before, to avoid triggering a relapse or spreading the condition, the joint is massaged and exercised. Stiffness from adhesions is particularly stubborn, and despite all efforts, it can lead to ankylosis even when there has been no pus. Forcefully breaking down adhesions under anæsthesia is not advised, as it causes significant pain and the adhesions come back. Surgery for ankylosis—arthroplasty—should not be performed, as the ankylosis tends to return.

Tuberculous Disease

Tuberculous disease of joints results from bacillary infection through the arteries. The disease may commence in the synovial membrane or in the marrow of one of the adjacent bones, and the relative frequency of these two seats of infection has been the subject of considerable difference of opinion. The traditional view of König is that in the knee and most of the larger joints the disease arises in the bone and in the synovial membrane in about equal proportion, and that in the hip the number of cases beginning in the bones is about five times greater than that originating in the membrane. This estimate, so far as the actual frequency of bone lesions is concerned, has been generally accepted, but recent observers, notably John Fraser, do not accept the presence of bone lesions as necessarily proving that the disease commenced in the bones; he maintains, and we think with good grounds, that in many cases the disease having commenced in the synovial membrane, slowly spreads to the bone by way of the blood vessels and lymphatics, and gives rise to lesions in the marrow.

Tuberculous joint disease occurs when bacteria infect the area through the arteries. It may start in the synovial membrane or in the marrow of a nearby bone, and there has been considerable debate about how often each of these areas is affected. Traditionally, König held that in the knee and most larger joints, the disease develops in both the bone and the synovial membrane at about the same rate. In the hip, he believed that the number of cases starting in the bones is roughly five times greater than those starting in the membrane. This estimate regarding the frequency of bone lesions is widely accepted, but recent scholars, especially John Fraser, argue that the presence of bone lesions doesn’t necessarily indicate that the disease originated in the bones. He argues—reasonably, we think—that in many instances, the disease starts in the synovial membrane and gradually spreads to the bone through blood vessels and lymphatics, leading to lesions in the marrow.

Morbid Anatomy.—Tuberculous disease in the articular end of a long bone may give rise to reactive changes in the adjacent joint, characterised by effusion and by the extension of the synovial membrane over the articular surfaces. This may result in the formation of adhesions which obliterate the cavity of the joint or divide it into compartments. These lesions are comparatively common, and are not necessarily due to actual tuberculous infection of the joint.

Morbid Anatomy.—Tuberculous disease at the end of a long bone can lead to reactive changes in the nearby joint, marked by swelling and the extension of the synovial membrane over the joint surfaces. This can cause adhesions that close off the joint space or separate it into sections. These conditions are fairly common and are not always the result of an actual tuberculous infection in the joint.

The infection of the joint by tubercle originating in the adjacent bone may take place at the periphery, the osseous focus reaching the surface of the bone at the site of reflection of the synovial membrane, and the infection which begins at this point then spreads to the rest of the membrane. Or it may take place in the central area, by the projection of tuberculous granulation tissue into the joint following upon erosion of the cartilage (Fig. 156).

The joint infection caused by tuberculosis from the nearby bone can start at the edge, where the bone focus reaches the surface at the point where the synovial membrane folds. The infection that begins here then spreads to the rest of the membrane. Alternatively, it can occur in the center, where tuberculous granulation tissue pushes into the joint after the cartilage wears away (Fig. 156).

Fig. 156.—Section of Upper End of Fibula, showing caseating focus in marrow, erupting on articular surface and infecting joint.

Fig. 156.—Section of Upper End of Fibula, showing caseating focus in marrow, erupting on articular surface and infecting joint.

Fig. 156.—Section of Upper End of Fibula, showing a dead tissue area in the marrow, breaking through the joint surface and infecting the joint.

Changes in the Synovial Membrane.—In the majority of cases there is a diffuse thickening of the synovial membrane, due to the formation of granulation tissue, or of young connective tissue, in its substance. This new tissue is arranged in two layers—the outer composed of fully formed connective or fibrous tissue, the inner of embryonic tissue, usually permeated with miliary tubercles. On opening the joint, these tubercles may be seen on the surface of the membrane, or the surface may be covered with a layer of fibrinous or caseating tissue. Where there is greater resistance on the part of the tissues, there is active formation of young connective tissue which circumscribes or encapsulates the tubercles, so that they remain embedded in the substance of the membrane, and are only seen on cutting into it.

Changes in the Synovial Membrane.—In most cases, there is a general thickening of the synovial membrane due to the development of granulation tissue or new connective tissue within it. This new tissue is organized into two layers—the outer layer is made up of fully developed connective or fibrous tissue, while the inner layer consists of embryonic tissue, typically filled with small tubercles. When the joint is opened, these tubercles may be visible on the surface of the membrane, or the surface might be covered with a layer of fibrinous or necrotic tissue. In areas where the tissues offer more resistance, there is an active development of new connective tissue that surrounds or encapsulates the tubercles, so they remain embedded within the membrane and can only be seen when it is cut open.

The thickened synovial membrane is projected into the cavity of the joint, filling up its pouches and recesses, and spreading over the surface of the articular cartilage “like ivy growing on a wall.” Wherever the synovial tissue covers the cartilage it becomes adherent to and fused with it. The morbid process may be arrested at this stage, and fibrous adhesions form between the opposing articular surfaces, or it may progress, in which case further changes occur, resulting in destruction of the articular cartilage and exposure of the subjacent bone.

The thickened synovial membrane extends into the joint cavity, filling its pouches and recesses, and spreads over the surface of the articular cartilage “like ivy growing on a wall.” Wherever the synovial tissue covers the cartilage, it sticks to and fuses with it. The disease process can be stopped at this point, leading to the formation of fibrous adhesions between the opposing joint surfaces, or it can continue to progress, causing additional changes that result in the destruction of the articular cartilage and exposure of the underlying bone.

In rare instances the synovial membrane presents nodular masses or lumps, resembling the tuberculous tumours met with in the brain; they project into the cavity of the joint, are often pedunculated, and may give rise to the symptoms of loose body. The fringes of synovial membrane may also undergo a remarkable development, like that observed in arthritis deformans, and described as arborescent lipoma. Both these types are almost exclusively met with in the knee.

In rare cases, the synovial membrane shows nodular masses or lumps that look like the tuberculous tumors found in the brain. They protrude into the joint cavity, are often stalked, and can cause the symptoms of a loose body. The edges of the synovial membrane can also undergo significant growth, similar to what is seen in arthritis deformans, and are referred to as arborescent lipoma. Both types are almost exclusively found in the knee.

The Contents of Tuberculous Joints.—In a large proportion of cases of synovial tuberculosis the joint is entirely filled up by the diffuse thickening of the synovial membrane. In a small number there is an abundant serous exudate, and with this there may be a considerable formation of fibrin, covering the surface of the membrane and floating in the fluid as flakes or masses; under the influence of movement it may assume the shape of melon-seed bodies. More rarely the joint contains pus, and the surface of the synovial membrane resembles the wall of a cold abscess.

The Contents of Tuberculous Joints.—In many cases of synovial tuberculosis, the joint is completely filled by the diffuse thickening of the synovial membrane. In a few instances, there is a significant amount of clear fluid buildup, and alongside this, there can be a notable formation of fibrin, which covers the surface of the membrane and floats in the fluid as flakes or clumps; with movement, it may take on the shape of melon-seed bodies. Even less commonly, the joint contains pus, and the surface of the synovial membrane looks like the wall of a cold abscess.

Ulceration and Necrosis of Cartilage.—The synovial tissue covering the cartilage causes pitting and perforation of the cartilage and makes its way through it, and often spreads widely between it and the subjacent bone; the cartilage may be detached in portions of considerable size. It may be similarly ulcerated or detached as a result of disease in the bone.

Ulceration and Necrosis of Cartilage.—The synovial tissue that covers the cartilage leads to pitting and perforation of the cartilage, breaking through it, and often spreads extensively between the cartilage and the underlying bone; parts of the cartilage may become detached in sizable chunks. It can also be ulcerated or detached due to disease in the bone.

Caries of Articular Surfaces.—Tuberculous infiltration of the marrow in the surface cancelli breaks up the spongy framework of the bone into minute irregular fragments, so that it disintegrates or crumbles away—caries. When there is an absence of caseation and suppuration, the condition is called caries sicca.

Caries of Articular Surfaces.—Tuberculous infiltration of the marrow in the surface cancelli breaks up the spongy framework of the bone into tiny, irregular pieces, causing it to disintegrate or crumble away—caries. When there is no caseation and suppuration, the condition is called caries sicca.

The pressure of the articular surfaces against one another favours the progress of ulceration of cartilage and of articular caries. These processes are usually more advanced in the areas most exposed to pressure—for example, in the hip-joint, on the superior aspect of the head of the femur, and on the posterior and upper segment of the acetabulum.

The pressure of the joint surfaces against each other promotes the development of cartilage ulcers and joint decay. These issues are generally more severe in the areas that experience the most pressure—such as in the hip joint, on the upper part of the femur head, and on the back and upper section of the acetabulum.

The occurrence of pathological dislocation is due to softening and stretching of the ligaments which normally retain the bones in position, and to some factor causing displacement, which may be the accumulation of fluid or of granulations in the joint, the involuntary contraction of muscles, or some movement or twist of the limb. The occurrence of dislocation is also favoured by destructive changes in the bones.

The occurrence of pathological dislocation happens because the ligaments that usually hold the bones in place become soft and stretched, along with some factor causing the bones to shift. This could be due to fluid buildup or tissue growth in the joint, involuntary muscle contractions, or any movement or twist of the limb. Dislocation is also more likely if there are destructive changes in the bones.

Peri-articular tubercle and abscess may result from the spread of disease from the bone or joint into the surrounding tissues, either directly or by way of the lymphatics. A peri-articular abscess may spread in several directions, sometimes invading tendon sheaths or bursæ, and finally reaching the skin surface by tortuous sinuses.

Peri-articular tubercle and abscess can occur when disease spreads from the bone or joint into the nearby tissues, either directly or through the lymphatic system. A peri-articular abscess may spread in different directions, sometimes moving into tendon sheaths or bursae, and eventually reaching the skin surface through twisted passages.

Reactive changes in the vicinity of tuberculous joints are of common occurrence, and play a considerable part in the production of what is clinically known as white swelling. New connective tissue forms in the peri-articular fat and between muscles and tendons. It may be tough and fibrous, or soft, vascular, and œdematous, and the peri-articular fat becomes swollen and gelatinous, constituting a layer of considerable thickness. The fat disappears and is replaced by a mucoid effusion between the fibrous bundles of connective tissue. This is what was formerly known as gelatinous degeneration of the synovial membrane. In the case of the wrist the newly formed connective tissue may fix the tendons in their sheaths, interfering with the movements of the fingers. In relation to the bones also there may be reactive changes, resulting in the formation of spicules of new bone on the periosteal surfaces and at the attachment of the capsular and other ligaments; these are only met with where pyogenic infection has been superadded.

Reactive changes around infected joints are quite common and significantly contribute to what is clinically referred to as white swelling. New connective tissue forms in the fat around the joint and between muscles and tendons. This tissue can be tough and fibrous or soft, vascular, and swollen. The surrounding fat becomes enlarged and jelly-like, creating a thick layer. The fat eventually disappears and is replaced by a mucoid fluid between the fibrous strands of connective tissue. This was previously known as gelatinous degeneration of the synovial membrane. In the case of the wrist, the newly formed connective tissue can lock the tendons in their sheaths, making finger movements difficult. There can also be reactive changes related to the bones, leading to new bone growth on the outer surfaces and at the attachment points of the ligaments; these changes usually occur only when there is an added pyogenic infection.

Terminations and Sequelæ.—A natural process of cure may occur at any stage, the tuberculous tissue being replaced by scar tissue. Recovery is apt to be attended with impairment of movement due to adhesions, ankylosis, or contracture of the peri-articular structures. Caseous foci in the interior of the bones may become encapsulated, and a cure be thus effected, or they may be the cause of a relapse of the disease at a later date. Interference with growth is comparatively common, and may involve only the epiphysial junctions in the immediate vicinity of the joint affected, or those of all the bones of the limb. This is well seen in adults who have suffered from severe disease of the hip in childhood—the entire limb, including the foot, being shorter and smaller than the corresponding parts of the opposite side.

Terminations and Sequelæ.—A natural healing process can happen at any stage, with the tuberculous tissue being replaced by scar tissue. Recovery often comes with reduced movement due to adhesions, ankylosis, or tightening of the surrounding structures. Caseous areas inside the bones might get encapsulated, leading to a cure, but they could also cause a relapse of the disease later on. Disruptions in growth are relatively common and can affect just the growth plate areas near the affected joint or all the bone growth areas in the limb. This is especially noticeable in adults who experienced severe hip disease in childhood, with the entire limb, including the foot, being shorter and smaller than the corresponding parts on the other side.

Atrophic conditions are also met with, the bones undergoing fatty atrophy, so that in extreme cases they may be cut with a knife or be easily fractured. These atrophic conditions are most marked in bedridden patients, and are largely due to disuse of the limb; they are recovered from if it is able to resume its functions.

Atrophic conditions also occur, with the bones experiencing fatty atrophy, so that in severe cases, they can be cut with a knife or easily fractured. These atrophic conditions are most prominent in bedridden patients and are primarily caused by the lack of use of the limb; they can recover if the limb is able to regain its functions.

Clinical Features.—These vary with the different anatomical forms of the disease, and with the joint affected.

Clinical Features.—These differ depending on the various anatomical forms of the disease and the specific joint that is affected.

Sometimes the disease is ushered in by a febrile attack attended with pains in several joints—described by John Duncan as tuberculous arthritic fever. This is liable to be mistaken for rheumatic fever, from which, however, it differs in that there is no real migration from joint to joint; there is an absence of sweating and of cardiac complications; and no benefit follows the administration of salicylates.

Sometimes the disease starts with a feverish episode accompanied by pain in several joints—described by John Duncan as tuberculous arthritic fever. This can easily be confused with rheumatic fever, but it differs in that there is no actual movement of pain from joint to joint; it lacks sweating and heart complications; and taking salicylates doesn’t provide any relief.

In exceptional cases, tuberculous joint disease follows an acute course resembling that of the pyogenic arthritis of infants. This has been observed in children, especially in the knee, the lesion being in the synovial membrane, and attended with an accumulation of pus in the joint. If promptly treated by incision and drainage, recovery is rapid, and free movement of the joint, may be preserved.

In rare cases, tuberculous joint disease can progress quickly, similar to pyogenic arthritis in infants. This has been seen in children, particularly in the knee, where the problem is in the synovial membrane and is accompanied by pus buildup in the joint. If treated quickly with incision and drainage, recovery is fast, and full joint movement can often be maintained.

The onset and early stages of tuberculous disease, however, are more often insidious, and are attended with so few symptoms that the disease may have obtained a considerable hold before it attracts notice. It is not uncommon for patients or their friends to attribute the condition to injury, as it often first attracts attention after some slight trauma or excessive use of the limb. The symptoms usually subside under rest, only to relapse again with use of the limb.

The beginning and early stages of tuberculosis are often sneaky and come with so few symptoms that the disease can take a strong hold before anyone realizes it. It’s not unusual for patients or their family and friends to think the issue is due to an injury, as it often catches attention after some minor trauma or overuse of the affected limb. The symptoms typically improve with rest, but then they come back when the limb is used again.

The initial local symptoms may be due to the presence of a focus in the neighbouring bone, perhaps causing neuralgic pains in the joint, or weakness, tiredness, stiffness, and inability to use the limb, these symptoms improving with rest and being aggravated by exertion.

The early local symptoms might come from a problem in the nearby bone, possibly leading to sharp pain in the joint, or feelings of weakness, fatigue, stiffness, and difficulty using the limb. These symptoms usually get better with rest and worsen with activity.

It is rarely possible by external examination to recognise deep-seated osseous foci in the vicinity of joints; but if they are near the surface in a superficial bone—such as the head of the tibia—there may be local thickening of the periosteum, œdema, pain, and tenderness on pressure and on percussion.

It’s uncommon to identify deep-seated bone areas near joints through external examination; however, if they are close to the surface in a shallow bone—like the head of the tibia—there might be local thickening of the periosteum, swelling, pain, and tenderness when pressed or tapped.

X-ray Appearances of Tuberculous Joints.—Gross lesions such as caseous foci in the marrow of the adjacent bone show as clear areas with an ill-defined margin; a sclerosed focus gives a denser shadow than the surrounding bone, and a sequestrum presents a dark shadow of irregular contour, and a clear interval between it and the surrounding bone.

X-ray Appearances of Tuberculous Joints.—Visible damage like caseous foci in the marrow of the nearby bone appears as clear spots with blurred edges; a hardened area results in a denser shadow compared to the surrounding bone, and a sequestrum shows a dark shadow with an uneven shape, along with a clear gap between it and the surrounding bone.

Caries of the articular surface imparts a woolly appearance or irregular contour in place of the well-defined outline of the articular end of the bone. In bony ankylosis the shadow of the two bones is a continuous one, the joint interval having been filled up. The minor changes are best appreciated on comparison with the normal joint of the other limb.

Caries of the joint surface gives it a fuzzy look or uneven shape instead of the clear outline of the bone's joint end. In bony ankylosis, the shadow of the two bones becomes a continuous line, as the joint space has filled in. The subtle changes are best seen when compared to the normal joint in the other limb.

Wasting of muscles is a constant accompaniment of tuberculous joint disease. It is to be attributed partly to want of use, but chiefly to reflex interference with the trophic innervation of the muscles. It is specially well seen in the extensor and adductor muscles of the thigh in disease of the knee, and in the deltoid in disease of the shoulder. The muscles become soft and flaccid, they exhibit tremors on attempted movement, and their excitability to the faradic current is diminished. The muscular tissue may be largely replaced by fat.

Muscle wasting is a common issue with tuberculous joint disease. This happens partly due to lack of use, but mostly because of reflex interference with the nerve signals that nourish the muscles. It is particularly noticeable in the extensor and adductor muscles of the thigh when there's a problem with the knee, and in the deltoid muscle when there's an issue with the shoulder. The muscles become soft and weak, they shake when trying to move, and their response to electrical stimulation is reduced. Muscle tissue can be significantly replaced by fat.

Impairment of the normal movements is one of the most valuable diagnostic signs, particularly in deeply seated joints such as the shoulder, hip, and spine. It is due to a protective contraction of the muscles around the joint, designed to prevent movement. This muscular fixation disappears under anæsthesia.

Loss of normal movement is one of the key diagnostic indicators, especially in deeper joints like the shoulder, hip, and spine. It results from a protective tightening of the muscles surrounding the joint, which aims to restrict movement. This muscle stiffness resolves with anesthesia.

Abnormal attitudes of the limb occur earlier, and are more pronounced in cases in which pain and other irritative symptoms of articular disease are well marked, and are best illustrated by the attitudes assumed in disease of the hip. They are due to reflex or involuntary contraction of the muscles acting on the joint, with the object of placing it in the attitude of greatest ease; they also disappear under anæsthesia. With the lapse of time they not only become exaggerated, but may become permanent from ankylosis or from contracture of the soft parts round the joint.

Abnormal positions of the limb happen earlier and are more noticeable in cases where pain and other irritating symptoms of joint disease are significant. This is best seen in diseases affecting the hip. These positions result from reflex or involuntary muscle contractions around the joint, aimed at achieving the most comfortable position; they also go away with anesthesia. Over time, not only do they become more pronounced, but they can also become permanent due to ankylosis or tightening of the soft tissues around the joint.

Startings at night are to be regarded as an indication that there is progressive disease involving the articular surfaces.

Startings at night should be seen as a sign that there is an ongoing disease affecting the joint surfaces.

The formation of extra-articular abscess may take place early, or it may not occur till long after the disease has subsided. The abscess may develop so insidiously that it does not attract attention until it has attained considerable size, especially when associated with disease of the spine, pelvis, or hip. The position of the abscess in relation to different joints is fairly constant and is determined by the anatomical relationships of the capsule and synovial membrane to the surrounding tissues. The bursæ and tendon sheaths in the vicinity may influence the direction of spread of the abscess and the situation of resulting sinuses. When the abscess is allowed to burst, or is opened and becomes infected with pyogenic bacteria, there is not only the risk of aggravation of the disease and persistent suppuration, but there is a greater liability to general tuberculosis.

The formation of extra-articular abscess can happen early, or it might not show up until long after the disease has faded. The abscess can develop so gradually that it doesn’t get noticed until it has grown quite large, especially when it’s linked to diseases of the spine, pelvis, or hip. The location of the abscess in relation to different joints is relatively consistent and is determined by the anatomical relationships of the capsule and synovial membrane to the surrounding tissues. The bursae and tendon sheaths nearby may affect the direction the abscess spreads and where any resulting sinuses appear. If the abscess bursts on its own or is opened and becomes infected with pyogenic bacteria, there’s not only the risk of worsening the disease and ongoing pus formation, but there’s also a higher chance of developing general tuberculosis.

The sinuses may be so tortuous that a probe cannot be passed to the primary focus of disease, and their course and disposition can only be demonstrated by injecting the sinuses with an emulsion of bismuth and taking X-ray photographs.

The sinuses can be so twisted that a probe can’t reach the main area of infection, and their path and arrangement can only be shown by injecting the sinuses with a bismuth emulsion and taking X-ray pictures.

Tuberculous infection of the lymph glands of the limb is exceptional, but may follow upon infection of the skin around the orifice of a sinus.

Tuberculosis infection of the lymph nodes in the limb is rare, but it can occur after an infection of the skin around the opening of a sinus.

A slight rise of temperature in the evening may be induced in quiescent joint lesions by injury or by movement of the joint under anæsthesia, or by the fatigue of a railway journey. When sinuses have formed and become infected with pyogenic bacteria, there may be a diurnal variation in the temperature of the type known as hectic fever (Fig. 11).

A slight increase in temperature in the evening can occur in inactive joint injuries due to trauma, moving the joint while anesthetized, or from the exhaustion of a train journey. When abscesses form and get infected with pus-causing bacteria, there might be a daily fluctuation in temperature, resembling the pattern of hectic fever (Fig. 11).

Relative Frequency of Tuberculous Disease in Different Joints.—Hospital statistics show that joints are affected in the following order of frequency: Spine, knee, hip, ankle and tarsus, elbow, wrist, shoulder. The hip and spine are most often affected in childhood and youth, the shoulder and wrist in adults; the knee, ankle, and elbow show little age preference.

Relative Frequency of Tuberculous Disease in Different Joints.—Hospital statistics indicate that joints are affected in this order of frequency: spine, knee, hip, ankle and tarsus, elbow, wrist, shoulder. The hip and spine are most commonly affected during childhood and adolescence, while the shoulder and wrist are more often involved in adults; the knee, ankle, and elbow show minimal age preference.

Clinical Variations of Tuberculous Joint Disease.—The above description applies to tuberculous joint disease in general; it must be modified to include special manifestations or varieties.

Clinical Variations of Tuberculous Joint Disease.—The description above applies to tuberculous joint disease overall; it needs to be adjusted to include specific manifestations or types.

When the main incidence of the infection affects the synovial membrane, the clinical picture may assume the form of a hydrops, or of an empyema in which the joint is filled with pus. More common than either of these is the well-known white swelling or tumor albus (Wiseman, 1676) which is the clinical manifestation of diffuse thickening of the synovial membrane along with mucoid degeneration of the peri-synovial cellular tissue. It is well seen in joints which are superficial—such as the knee, ankle, elbow, and wrist. The swelling, which is the first and most prominent clinical feature, develops gradually and painlessly, obliterating the bony prominences by filling up the natural hollows. It appears greater to the eye than is borne out by measurement, being thrown into relief by the wasting of the muscles above and below the joint. In the early stage the swelling is elastic, doughy, and non-sensitive, and corresponds to the superficial area of the synovial membrane involved, and there is comparatively little complaint on the part of the patient, because the articular surfaces and ligaments are still intact. There may be a feeling of weight in the limb, and in the case of the knee and ankle the patient tires on walking and drags the leg with more or less of a limp. Movements of the joint are permitted, but are limited in range. The disability is increased by use and exertion, but, for a time at least, it improves under rest.

When the main infection affects the synovial membrane, the symptoms may resemble a hydrops or an empyema, where the joint is filled with pus. More commonly seen is the well-known white swelling or tumor albus (Wiseman, 1676), which shows up as a diffuse thickening of the synovial membrane and mucoid degeneration of the surrounding tissue. This is particularly noticeable in superficial joints like the knee, ankle, elbow, and wrist. The swelling, which is the most prominent clinical feature, develops gradually and without pain, filling natural hollows and obscuring bony prominences. It appears larger than it actually is due to the muscle wasting above and below the joint. In the early stages, the swelling feels elastic, doughy, and insensitive, reflecting the affected area of the synovial membrane, with the patient typically experiencing minimal discomfort as the joint surfaces and ligaments remain intact. There may be a feeling of heaviness in the limb, and for the knee and ankle, the patient might feel fatigued while walking and drag the leg, resulting in a limp. Joint movements are allowed but limited in range. The disability worsens with activity and exertion, but at least initially, it improves with rest.

If the disease is not arrested, there follow the symptoms and signs of involvement of the articular surfaces.

If the disease isn't stopped, the symptoms and signs of joint involvement will follow.

Influence of Tuberculous Joint Disease on the General Health.—Experience shows that the early stages of tuberculous joint disease are compatible with the appearance of good health. As a rule, however, and especially if there is mixed infection, the health suffers, the appetite is impaired, the patient is easily tired, and there may be some loss of weight.

Influence of Tuberculous Joint Disease on the General Health.—Experience shows that the early stages of tuberculous joint disease can occur alongside a seeming good health. Generally, though, especially in cases of mixed infection, health tends to decline, appetite is reduced, the patient gets tired easily, and there may be some weight loss.

Treatment.—In addition to the general treatment of tuberculosis, local measures are employed. These may be described under two heads—the conservative and the operative.

Treatment.—Along with the general treatment for tuberculosis, specific local measures are used. These can be categorized into two types—the conservative and the operative.

Conservative treatment is almost always to be employed in the first instance, as by it a larger proportion of cures is obtained with a smaller mortality and with better functional results than by operation.

Conservative treatment should almost always be used first, as it results in a higher percentage of recoveries with lower mortality rates and better functional outcomes compared to surgery.

Treatment by rest implies the immobilisation of the diseased limb until pain and tenderness have disappeared. The attitude in which the limb is immobilised should be that in which, in the event of subsequent stiffness, it will be most serviceable to the patient. Immobilisation may be secured by bandages, splints, extension, or other apparatus. Extension with weight and pulley is of value in securing rest, especially in disease of the hip or knee; it eliminates muscular spasm, relieves pain and startings at night, and prevents abnormal attitudes of the limb. If, when the patient first comes under observation, the limb is in a deformed attitude which does not readily yield to extension, the deformity should be corrected under an anæsthetic.

Treatment by rest means keeping the injured limb still until the pain and tenderness go away. The position in which the limb is kept still should be one that will be most useful to the patient if stiffness develops later. You can secure immobilization with bandages, splints, weights, or other devices. Using weights and pulleys for extension is helpful for ensuring rest, especially with hip or knee issues; it reduces muscle spasms, eases pain and nighttime discomfort, and prevents abnormal limb positions. If, when the patient is first evaluated, the limb is in a position that doesn't easily respond to extension, the deformity should be corrected using anesthesia.

The induction of hyperæmia is often helpful, the rubber bandage or the hot-air chamber being employed for an hour or so morning and evening.

The induction of hyperemia is often helpful, with a rubber bandage or a hot-air chamber used for about an hour in the morning and evening.

Injection of Iodoform.—This is carried out on the same lines as have been described for tuberculous abscess. After the fluid contents of the joint are withdrawn, the iodoform is injected; and this may require to be repeated in a month or six weeks.

Injection of Iodoform.—This is done in the same way as described for a tuberculous abscess. After the fluid from the joint is removed, the iodoform is injected; this may need to be repeated in a month or six weeks.

After the injection of iodoform there is usually considerable reaction, attended with fever (101° F.), headache, and malaise, and considerable pain and swelling of the joint. In some cases there is sickness, and there may be blood pigment in the urine. The severity of these phenomena diminishes with each subsequent injection.

After the injection of iodoform, there is usually a significant reaction, with fever (101° F.), headache, and general discomfort, along with notable pain and swelling in the joint. In some cases, there is nausea, and there may be blood pigment in the urine. The intensity of these symptoms decreases with each following injection.

The use of Scott's dressing and of blisters and of the actual cautery has largely gone out of fashion, but the cautery may still be employed with benefit for the relief of pain in cases in which ulceration of cartilage is a prominent feature.

The use of Scott's dressing, blisters, and actual cautery has mostly fallen out of favor, but cautery can still be used effectively to relieve pain in cases where cartilage ulceration is a significant issue.

The application of the X-rays has proved beneficial in synovial lesions in superficial joints such as the wrist or elbow; prolonged exposures are made at fortnightly intervals, and on account of the cicatricial contraction which attends upon recovery, the joint must be kept in good position.

The use of X-rays has shown to be helpful in synovial lesions in superficial joints like the wrist or elbow; extended exposures are performed every two weeks, and due to the scarring that occurs during healing, the joint needs to be maintained in a proper position.

Conservative treatment is only abandoned if improvement does not show itself after a thorough trial, or if the disease relapses after apparent cure.

Conservative treatment is only stopped if there's no improvement after a complete trial, or if the disease returns after it seems to have been cured.

Operative Treatment.—Other things being equal, operation is more often indicated in adults than in children, because after the age of twenty there is less prospect of recovery under conservative treatment, there is more tendency for the disease to relapse and to invade the internal organs, and there is no fear of interfering with the growth of the bones. The state of the general health may necessitate operation as the most rapid method of removing the disease. The social status of the patient must also be taken into account; the bread-winner, under existing social conditions, may be unable to give up his work for a sufficient time to give conservative measures a fair trial.

Operative Treatment.—When other factors are the same, surgery is more often recommended for adults than for children because, after age twenty, there's a lower chance of recovery with conservative treatment. There's a higher likelihood of the disease returning and spreading to internal organs, and there’s no concern about disrupting bone growth. The overall health of the patient may also require surgery as the quickest way to eliminate the disease. Additionally, the patient’s social status must be considered; the primary income earner might not be able to take enough time off work to allow conservative treatments a fair chance.

The local conditions which decide for or against operation are differently regarded by different surgeons, but it may be said in general terms that operative interference is indicated in cases in which the disease continues to progress in spite of a fair trial of conservative measures; in cases unsuited for conservative treatment—that is to say, where there are severe bone lesions. Operative interference is indicated also when the functional result will be better than that likely to be obtained by conservative measures, as is often the case in the knee and elbow. Cold abscesses should, if possible, be dealt with before operating on the joint.

The local conditions that determine whether to proceed with surgery are viewed differently by various surgeons. However, in general, surgery is recommended when the disease keeps progressing despite a reasonable attempt at conservative treatments, or in cases where conservative measures aren't suitable—meaning there are serious bone issues. Surgery is also indicated when the expected functional outcome is better than what conservative treatments would provide, which is often true for the knee and elbow. Cold abscesses should be addressed, if possible, before operating on the joint.

In many cases the extent of the operation can only be decided after exploration. The aim is to remove all the disease with the least impairment of function and the minimum sacrifice of healthy tissue. The more open the method of operating the better, so that all parts of the joint may be available for inspection. The methods of Kocher, which permit of dislocating the joint, are specially to be recommended, as this procedure affords the freest possible access. Diseased synovial membrane is removed with the scissors or knife. If the cartilages are sound, and if a movable joint is aimed at, they may be left; but if ankylosis is desired, they must be removed. Localised disease of the cartilage should be removed with the spoon or gouge, and the bone beneath investigated. If the articular surface is extensively diseased, a thin slice of bone should be removed, and if foci in the marrow are then revealed, it is better to gouge them out than to remove further slices of bone, as this involves sacrifice of the cortex and periosteum.

In many cases, the extent of the procedure can only be determined after exploration. The goal is to eliminate all the disease while causing the least amount of functional impairment and minimizing the loss of healthy tissue. The more open the surgical method, the better, allowing for a full inspection of all parts of the joint. Kocher's techniques, which allow for dislocating the joint, are especially recommended, as they provide the best access. Diseased synovial membrane is removed using scissors or a knife. If the cartilage is healthy and a movable joint is desired, it can be left in place; however, if ankylosis is the goal, it must be removed. Any localized disease in the cartilage should be excised using a spoon or gouge, and the underlying bone should be examined. If the articular surface is significantly diseased, a thin slice of bone should be removed, and if any lesions in the marrow appear, it’s better to scoop them out than to take more slices of bone, as this would sacrifice the cortex and periosteum.

Operative treatment of deformities resulting from tuberculous joint disease has almost entirely replaced reduction by force; the contracted soft parts are divided, and the bone is resected.

Operative treatment for deformities caused by tuberculous joint disease has almost completely replaced forceful reduction; the tightened soft tissues are cut, and the bone is removed.

Amputation for tuberculous joint disease has become one of the rare operations of surgery, and is only justified when less radical measures have failed and the condition of the limb is affecting the general health. Amputation is more frequently called for in persons past middle life who are the subjects of pulmonary tuberculosis.

Amputation for tuberculosis in the joints has become one of the rare surgical procedures and is only warranted when less extreme measures have failed and the state of the limb is impacting overall health. Amputation is more often needed in individuals over middle age who have pulmonary tuberculosis.

Syphilitic Disease

Syphilitic affections of joints are comparatively rare. As in tuberculosis, the disease may be first located in the synovial membrane, or it may spread to the joint from one of the bones.

Syphilitic joint disorders are relatively uncommon. Similar to tuberculosis, the condition can initially affect the synovial membrane, or it may spread to the joint from one of the bones.

In acquired syphilis, at an early stage and before the skin eruptions appear, one of the large joints, such as the shoulder or knee, may be the seat of pain—arthralgia—which is worse at night. In the secondary stage, a synovitis with serous effusion is not uncommon, and may affect several joints. Syphilitic hydrops is met with almost exclusively in the knee; it is frequently bilateral, and is insidious in its onset and progress, the patient usually being able to go about.

In acquired syphilis, in the early stage before skin rashes appear, one of the large joints, like the shoulder or knee, may hurt—arthralgia—and the pain is worse at night. During the secondary stage, synovitis with fluid buildup is quite common and can affect multiple joints. Syphilitic hydrops typically occurs in the knee; it often affects both knees and develops slowly, with the patient usually able to remain active.

In the tertiary stage the joint lesions are persistent and destructive, and result from the formation of gummata, either in the deeper layers of the synovial membrane or in the adjacent bone or periosteum.

In the tertiary stage, the joint issues are ongoing and damaging, caused by the development of gummata in either the deeper layers of the synovial membrane or in the nearby bone or periosteum.

Peri-synovial and peri-bursal gummata are met with in relation to the knee-joint of middle-aged adults, especially women. They are usually multiple, develop slowly, and are rarely sensitive or painful. One or more of the gummata may break down and give rise to tertiary ulcers. The co-existence of indolent swellings, ulcers, and depressed scars in the vicinity of the knee is characteristic of tertiary syphilis.

Peri-synovial and peri-bursal gummas are commonly found around the knee joint in middle-aged adults, particularly women. They typically appear in multiple forms, develop slowly, and are rarely sensitive or painful. One or more gummas can break down, leading to tertiary ulcers. The presence of painless swellings, ulcers, and depressed scars near the knee is a typical sign of tertiary syphilis.

The disease spreads throughout the capsule and synovial membrane, which becomes diffusely thickened and infiltrated with granulation tissue which eats into and replaces the articular cartilage. Clinically, the condition resembles tuberculous disease of the synovial membrane, for which it is probably frequently mistaken, but in the syphilitic affection the swelling is nodular and uneven, and the subjective symptoms are slight, mobility is little impaired, and yet the deformity is considerable.

The disease spreads throughout the capsule and synovial membrane, causing it to become thickened and filled with granulation tissue that breaks down and replaces the articular cartilage. Clinically, this condition resembles tuberculosis of the synovial membrane, which it is often mistaken for, but in the case of syphilitic infection, the swelling is nodular and uneven. The symptoms are mild, mobility is only slightly affected, yet the deformity is quite significant.

Syphilitic osteo-arthritis results from a gumma in the periosteum or marrow of one of the adjacent bones. There is gradual enlargement of one of the bones, the patient complains of pains, which are worst at night. The disease may extend to the synovial membrane and be attended with effusion into the joint, or it may erupt on the periosteal surface and invade the skin, forming one or more sinuses. The further progress is complicated by the occurrence of pyogenic infection leading to necrosis of bone, in the knee-joint, for example, the patella or one of the condyles of the femur or tibia, may furnish a sequestrum. In such cases, anti-syphilitic treatment must be supplemented by operation for the removal of the diseased tissues. In the knee, excision is rarely necessary; but in the elbow it may be called for to obtain a movable joint.

Syphilitic osteo-arthritis occurs due to a gumma in the periosteum or marrow of one of the nearby bones. One of the bones gradually enlarges, and the patient experiences pain, which is most intense at night. The disease can spread to the synovial membrane, causing fluid build-up in the joint, or it may appear on the periosteal surface, affecting the skin and creating one or more sinuses. As the condition progresses, a pyogenic infection may develop, leading to bone death; for instance, in the knee joint, the patella or one of the femur or tibia condyles may form a sequestrum. In these cases, anti-syphilitic treatment should be combined with surgery to remove the infected tissue. In the knee, excision is seldom required; however, in the elbow, it might be necessary to achieve a functional joint.

In inherited syphilis the earliest joint affections are those in which there is an effusion into the joint, especially the knee or elbow; and in exceptional cases pyogenic infection may be superadded, and pus form in the joint.

In inherited syphilis, the first joint issues are typically those where fluid accumulates in the joint, particularly the knee or elbow; in rare cases, a bacterial infection can occur, leading to pus formation in the joint.

In older children, a gummatous synovitis is met with of which the most striking features are: its insidious development, its chronic course, symmetrical distribution, freedom from pain, the free mobility of the joint, its tendency to relapse, and its association with other syphilitic stigmata, especially in the eyes. The knees are the joints most frequently affected, and the condition usually yields readily to anti-syphilitic treatment without impairment of function.

In older children, gummatous synovitis is encountered, with the most notable characteristics being: its gradual onset, long-lasting nature, symmetrical pattern, absence of pain, unrestricted movement of the joint, propensity to come back, and its link to other signs of syphilis, particularly in the eyes. The knees are the joints that are most often affected, and the condition typically responds well to anti-syphilitic treatment without causing any loss of function.

Joint Diseases accompanying certain Constitutional Conditions

Gout.Arthritis Urica.—One of the manifestations of gout is that certain joints are liable to attacks of inflammation associated with the deposit of a chalk-like material composed of sodium biurate, chiefly in the matrix of the articular cartilage, it may be in streaks or patches towards the central area of the joint, or throughout the entire extent of the cartilage, which appears as if it had been painted over with plaster of Paris. As a result of this uratic infiltration, the cartilage loses its vitality and crumbles away, leading to the formation of what are known as gouty ulcers, and these may extend through the cartilage and invade the bone. The deposit of urates in the synovial membrane is attended with effusion into the joint and the formation of adhesions, while in the ligaments and peri-articular structures it leads to the formation of scar tissue. The metatarso-phalangeal joint of the great toe, on one or on both sides, is that most frequently affected. The disease is met with in men after middle life, and while common enough in England and Ireland, is almost unknown in hospital practice in Scotland.

Gout.Arthritis Urica.—One of the signs of gout is that certain joints can experience episodes of inflammation caused by the buildup of a chalky substance made of sodium biurate. This normally happens in the cartilage of the joint, appearing in streaks or patches, often towards the center of the joint or all over the cartilage, which looks like it has been coated with plaster. Due to this uric acid buildup, the cartilage loses its strength and breaks down, leading to what are called gouty ulcers, which can penetrate through the cartilage and into the bone. The accumulation of urates in the synovial membrane causes fluid to build up in the joint and can create adhesions, while in the ligaments and surrounding tissues it results in scar tissue. The metatarsophalangeal joint of the big toe, on one or both sides, is the most commonly affected. This condition typically affects men after middle age and, while it's fairly prevalent in England and Ireland, it's rarely seen in hospital settings in Scotland.

The clinical features are characteristic. There is a sudden onset of excruciating pain, usually during the early hours of the morning, the joint becomes swollen, red, and glistening, with engorgement of the veins and some fever and disturbance of health and temper. In the course of a week or ten days there is a gradual return to the normal. Such attacks may recur only once a year or they may be more frequent; the successive attacks tend to become less acute but last longer, and the local phenomena persist, the joint remaining permanently swollen and stiff. Masses of chalk form in and around the joint, and those in the subcutaneous tissue may break through the skin, forming indolent ulcers with exposure of the chalky masses (tophi). The hands may become seriously crippled, especially when the tendon sheaths and bursæ also are affected; the crippling resembles that resulting from arthritis deformans but it differs in not being symmetrical.

The clinical features are distinctive. There’s a sudden onset of intense pain, usually in the early morning hours. The joint swells, turns red, and looks shiny, with veins becoming engorged and some fever along with a general feeling of unwellness and irritability. Over a week or ten days, things gradually return to normal. These episodes might happen just once a year or occur more often; the subsequent attacks tend to be less severe but last longer, and the local symptoms persist, making the joint remain permanently swollen and stiff. Clusters of chalk can develop in and around the joint, and those in the subcutaneous tissue might break through the skin, creating slow-healing ulcers that expose the chalky masses (tophi). The hands can become severely deformed, especially if the tendon sheaths and bursae are also affected; this deformity resembles that caused by arthritis deformans but is not symmetrical.

The local treatment consists in employing soothing applications and a Bier's bandage for two or three hours twice daily while the symptoms are acute; later, hot-air baths, massage, and exercises are indicated. It is remarkable how completely even the most deformed joints may recover their function. Dietetic and medicinal treatment must also be employed.

The local treatment involves using soothing applications and a Bier's bandage for two to three hours, twice a day, while the symptoms are severe; later, hot-air baths, massage, and exercises are suggested. It's impressive how even the most deformed joints can fully regain their function. Dietary and medicinal treatments must also be included.

Chronic Rheumatism.—This term is applied to a condition which sometimes follows upon acute articular rheumatism in persons presenting a family tendency to acute rheumatism or to inflammations of serous membranes, and manifesting other evidence of the rheumatic taint, such as chorea or rheumatic nodules.

Chronic Rheumatism.—This term refers to a condition that can occur after someone has acute rheumatoid arthritis, especially in individuals with a family history of acute rheumatism or inflammations of serous membranes. It may also show other signs of the rheumatic predisposition, such as chorea or rheumatic nodules.

The changes in the joints involve almost exclusively the synovial membrane and the ligaments; they consist in cellular infiltration and exudation, resulting in the formation of new connective tissue which encroaches on the cavity of the joint and gives rise to adhesions, and by contracting causes stiffness and deformity. The articular cartilages may subsequently be transformed into connective tissue, with consequent fibrous ankylosis and obliteration of the joint. The bones are affected only in so far as they undergo fatty atrophy from disuse of the limb, or alteration in their configuration as a result of partial dislocation. Osseous ankylosis may occur, especially in the small joints of the hand and foot.

The changes in the joints mainly involve the synovial membrane and the ligaments. They result in cellular infiltration and exudation, which leads to the formation of new connective tissue that takes over the joint cavity and causes adhesions. This process also leads to stiffness and deformity by contracting. Over time, the articular cartilages may turn into connective tissue, resulting in fibrous ankylosis and the shutting down of the joint. The bones are only affected to the extent that they experience fatty atrophy from not using the limb, or changes in their shape due to partial dislocation. Osseous ankylosis can occur, especially in the small joints of the hand and foot.

The disease is generally poly-articular and may be met with in childhood and youth as well as in adult life. In some cases pain is so severe that the patient resists the least attempt at movement. In others, the joints, although stiff, can be moved but exhibit pronounced crackings. When there is much connective tissue formed in relation to the synovial membrane, the joint is swollen, and as the muscles waste above and below, the swelling is spindle-shaped. Subacute exacerbations occur from time to time, with fever and aggravation of the local symptoms and implication of other joints. After repeated recurrences, there is ankylosis with deformity, the patient becoming a helpless cripple. On account of the tendency to visceral complications, the tenure of life is uncertain.

The disease usually affects multiple joints and can appear in childhood, adolescence, and adulthood. In some cases, the pain is so intense that the patient cannot tolerate even the slightest movement. In other cases, the joints are stiff but can still be moved, producing noticeable cracking sounds. When a lot of connective tissue forms around the synovial membrane, the joint becomes swollen, and as the muscles above and below start to waste away, the swelling takes on a spindle shape. Subacute flare-ups happen from time to time, accompanied by fever and worsening local symptoms, along with involvement of other joints. After several episodes, ankylosis and deformity occur, leaving the patient severely disabled. Due to the risk of internal complications, life expectancy remains uncertain.

From the nature of the disease, treatment is for the most part palliative. Salicylates are only of service during the exacerbations attended with pyrexia. The application of soda fomentations, turpentine cloths, or electric or hot-air baths may be useful. Improvement may result from the general and local therapeutics available at such places as Bath, Buxton, Harrogate, Strathpeffer, Wiesbaden, or Aix. In selected cases, a certain measure of success has followed operative interference, which consists in a modified excision. The deformities resulting from chronic rheumatism are but little amenable to surgical treatment, and forcible attempts to remedy stiffness or deformity are to be avoided.

Due to the nature of the disease, treatment is mostly palliative. Salicylates are only helpful during flare-ups that come with fever. Using soda compresses, turpentine cloths, or electric or hot-air baths can be beneficial. Improvement may come from the various general and local therapies available in places like Bath, Buxton, Harrogate, Strathpeffer, Wiesbaden, or Aix. In certain cases, some success has been achieved through a modified excision. The deformities caused by chronic rheumatism don't respond well to surgical treatment, and aggressive attempts to fix stiffness or deformity should be avoided.

Arthritis Deformans (Osteo-arthritis, Rheumatoid Arthritis, Rheumatic Gout, Malum Senile, Traumatic or Mechanical Arthritis).—Under the term arthritis deformans, which was first employed by Virchow, it is convenient to include a number of joint affections which have many anatomical and clinical features in common.

Arthritis Deformans (Osteoarthritis, Rheumatoid Arthritis, Rheumatic Gout, Age-Related Arthritis, Traumatic or Mechanical Arthritis).—The term arthritis deformans, first used by Virchow, conveniently encompasses several joint conditions that share numerous anatomical and clinical characteristics.

Fig. 157.—Arthritis Deformans of Elbow, showing destruction of articular surfaces and masses of new bone around the articular margins.  (Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 157.—Arthritis Deformans of Elbow, showing destruction of articular surfaces and masses of new bone around the articular margins.

Fig. 157.—Arthritis Deformans of the Elbow, showing damage to the joint surfaces and masses of new bone around the joint margins.

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

The disease is widely distributed in the animal kingdom, both in domestic species and in wild animals in the natural state such as the larger carnivora and the gorilla; evidence of it has also been found in the bones of animals buried with prehistoric man.

The disease is commonly found in the animal kingdom, affecting both domestic species and wild animals in their natural habitats, such as larger carnivores and gorillas. Evidence of it has also been discovered in the bones of animals buried alongside prehistoric humans.

The morbid changes in the joints present a remarkable combination of atrophy and degeneration on the one hand and overgrowth on the other, indicating a profound disturbance of nutrition in the joint structures. The nature of this disturbance and its etiology are imperfectly known. By many writers it is believed to depend upon some form of auto-intoxication, the toxins being absorbed from the gastro-intestinal tract, and those who suffer are supposed to possess what has been called an “arthritic diathesis.”

The unhealthy changes in the joints show a striking mix of shrinkage and decay on one side and excessive growth on the other, suggesting a serious nutritional imbalance in the joint structures. The specifics of this imbalance and its causes are not completely understood. Many authors believe it may be linked to some kind of self-poisoning, with toxins being absorbed from the digestive system, and those affected are thought to have what is referred to as an “arthritic diathesis.”

The localisation of the disease in a particular joint may be determined by several factors, of which trauma appears to be the most important. The condition is frequently observed to follow, either directly or after an interval, upon a lesion which involves gross injury of the joint or of one of the neighbouring bones. It occurs with greater frequency after repeated minor injuries affecting the joint and its vicinity, such as sprains and contusions, and particularly those sustained in laborious occupations. This connection between trauma and arthritis deformans led Arbuthnot Lane to apply to it the term traumatic or trade arthritis.

The location of the disease in a specific joint can be influenced by several factors, with trauma being the most significant. The condition often appears after a direct injury or after some time has passed following a severe injury to the joint or one of the nearby bones. It happens more often after multiple minor injuries to the joint and surrounding area, like sprains and bruises, especially those that occur in physically demanding jobs. This link between trauma and arthritis deformans prompted Arbuthnot Lane to refer to it as traumatic or trade arthritis.

The traumatic or strain factor in the production of the disease may be manifested in a less obvious fashion. In the lower extremity, for example, any condition which disturbs the static equilibrium of the limb as a whole would appear to predispose to the disease in one or other of the joints. The static equilibrium may be disturbed by such deformities as flat-foot or knock-knee, and badly united fractures of the lower extremity. In hallux valgus, the metatarso-phalangeal joint of the great toe undergoes changes characteristic of arthritis deformans.

The trauma or strain factor in developing the disease might show up in less obvious ways. In the lower leg, for instance, any condition that disrupts the overall stability of the limb seems to increase the risk of disease in one or more of the joints. This stability can be affected by deformities like flat feet or knock knees, as well as poorly healed fractures of the lower leg. In hallux valgus, the metatarsophalangeal joint of the big toe experiences changes typical of degenerative arthritis.

A number of cases have been recorded in which arthritis deformans has followed upon antecedent disease of the joint, such as pyogenic or gonorrhœal synovitis, upon repeated hæmorrhages into the knee-joint in bleeders, and in unreduced dislocations in which a new joint has been established.

A number of cases have been documented where arthritis deformans has developed after previous joint diseases, like bacterial or gonorrheal synovitis, after repeated bleeding episodes into the knee joint in individuals with bleeding disorders, and in cases of dislocations that weren't treated, leading to the formation of a new joint.

Lastly, Poncet and other members of the Lyons school regard arthritis deformans as due to an attenuated form of tuberculous infection, and draw attention to the fact that a tuberculous family history is often met with in the subjects of the disease.

Lastly, Poncet and other members of the Lyons school see arthritis deformans as a milder form of tuberculosis infection and point out that a family history of tuberculosis is often seen in people with the disease.

Fig. 158.—Arthritis Deformans of Knee, showing eburnation and grooving of articular surfaces.  (Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Fig. 158.—Arthritis Deformans of Knee, showing eburnation and grooving of articular surfaces.

Fig. 158.—Arthritis Deformans of the Knee, showing bone smoothing and grooving of joint surfaces.

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

(Anatomy Museum, University of Edinburgh.)

Morbid Anatomy.—The commonest type is that in which the articular surfaces undergo degenerative changes. The primary change involves the articular cartilage, which becomes softened and fibrillated and is worn away until the subjacent bone is exposed. If the bone is rarefied, the enlarged cancellous spaces are opened into and an eroded and worm-eaten appearance is brought about; with further use of the joint, the bone is worn away, so that in a ball-and-socket joint like the hip, the head of the femur and the acetabulum are markedly altered in size and shape. More commonly, the bone exposed as a result of disappearance of the cartilage is denser than normal, and under the influence of the movements of the joint, becomes smooth and polished—a change described as eburnation of the articular surfaces (Fig. 158). In hinge-joints such as the knee and elbow, the influence of movement is shown by a series of parallel grooves corresponding to the lines of friction (Fig. 158).

Morbid Anatomy.—The most common type is when the joint surfaces undergo degenerative changes. The initial change affects the articular cartilage, which becomes soft, frayed, and wears away until the underlying bone is exposed. If the bone is thinned, the enlarged spongy spaces open up, resulting in an eroded and worm-eaten appearance; with continued joint use, the bone wears down, so that in a ball-and-socket joint like the hip, the head of the femur and the acetabulum are significantly altered in size and shape. More often, the exposed bone, due to the loss of cartilage, is denser than normal, and with joint movements, it becomes smooth and polished—a process called eburnation of the articular surfaces (Fig. 158). In hinge joints like the knee and elbow, the effect of movement is indicated by a series of parallel grooves that correspond to the lines of friction (Fig. 158).

Fig. 159.—Hypertrophied Fringes of Synovial Membrane in Arthritis Deformans of Knee.  (Museum of Royal College of Surgeons, Edinburgh.)

Fig. 159.—Hypertrophied Fringes of Synovial Membrane in Arthritis Deformans of Knee.

Fig. 159.—Enlarged Fringes of Synovial Membrane in Knee Osteoarthritis.

(Museum of Royal College of Surgeons, Edinburgh.)

(Museum of Royal College of Surgeons, Edinburgh.)

While these degenerative changes are gradually causing destruction of the articular surfaces, reparative and hypertrophic changes are taking place at the periphery. Along the line of the junction between the cartilage and synovial membrane, the proliferation of tissue leads to the formation of nodules or masses of cartilage—ecchondroses—which are subsequently converted into bone (Fig. 157). Gross alterations in the ends of the bone are thus brought about which can be recognised clinically and in skiagrams, and which tend to restrict the normal range of movement. The extension of the ossification into the synovial reflection and capsular ligament adds a collar or “lip” of new bone, known as “lipping” of the articular margins, and also into other ligaments, insertions of tendons and intermuscular septa giving rise to bony outgrowths or osteophytes not unlike those met with in the neuro-arthropathies.

While these degenerative changes gradually damage the joint surfaces, reparative and hypertrophic changes occur at the edges. Along the border where the cartilage meets the synovial membrane, tissue proliferation leads to the formation of nodules or masses of cartilage—ecchondroses—which are then transformed into bone (Fig. 157). Significant alterations at the ends of the bone are created, which can be recognized clinically and on X-rays, ultimately limiting the normal range of motion. The extension of ossification into the synovial reflection and capsular ligament results in a collar or “lip” of new bone, known as “lipping” of the joint margins, and also affects other ligaments, tendon insertions, and intermuscular septa, leading to bony outgrowths or osteophytes similar to those found in neuro-arthropathies.

Proliferative changes in the synovial membrane are attended with increased vascularity and thickening of the membrane and an enlargement of its villi and fringes. When the fatty fringes are developed to an exaggerated degree, the condition is described as an arborescent lipoma (Fig. 159). Individual fringes may attain the size of a hazel nut, and the fibro-fatty tissue of which they are composed may be converted into cartilage and bone; such a body may remain attached by a narrow pedicle or stalk, or this may be torn across and the body becomes loose and, unless confined in a recess of the joint, it wanders about and may become impacted between the articular surfaces. These changes in the synovial membrane are often associated with an abundant exudate or hydrops. These degenerative and hypertrophic changes, while usually attended with marked restriction of movement and sometimes by “locking” of the joint, practically never result in ankylosis.

Proliferative changes in the synovial membrane come with increased blood flow, thickening of the membrane, and enlargement of its villi and fringes. When the fatty fringes grow excessively, the condition is referred to as an arborescent lipoma (Fig. 159). Individual fringes can reach the size of a hazelnut, and the fibro-fatty tissue they’re made of may turn into cartilage and bone. This growth may stay attached by a narrow stalk, or it may become disconnected and turn loose. If it’s not confined in a recess of the joint, it can move around and potentially get stuck between the joint surfaces. These changes in the synovial membrane are often seen with a lot of fluid buildup or swelling. These degenerative and hypertrophic changes usually lead to significant movement restriction and sometimes cause the joint to "lock," but they rarely result in complete fusion of the joint.

The ankylosing type of chronic arthritis is fortunately much rarer than those described above, and is chiefly met with in the joints of the fingers and toes and in those of the vertebral column. The synovial membrane proliferates, grows over the cartilage, and replaces it, and when two such articular surfaces are in contact they tend to adhere, thus obliterating the joint, cavity, and resulting in fibrous or bony ankylosis. The changes progress slowly and, before they result in ankylosis, various sub-luxations and dislocations may occur with distortion and deformity which, in the case of the fingers, is extremely disabling and unsightly (Fig. 160).

The ankylosing type of chronic arthritis is thankfully much less common than the types mentioned earlier. It mainly affects the joints in the fingers and toes, as well as the vertebral column. The synovial membrane grows excessively, covers the cartilage, and replaces it. When two of these joint surfaces come into contact, they tend to stick together, leading to the loss of the joint cavity and resulting in fibrous or bony ankylosis. These changes happen slowly, and before ankylosis occurs, various subluxations and dislocations may happen, causing distortion and deformity, which can be very disabling and unsightly, especially in the fingers (Fig. 160).

Clinical Features.—It is usually observed that in patients who are still young the tendency is for the disease to advance with considerable rapidity, so that in the course of months it may cause crippling of several joints. The course of the disease as met with in persons past middle life is more chronic; it begins insidiously, and many years may pass before there is pronounced disability. The earliest symptom is stiffness, especially in the morning after rest, which passes off temporarily with use of the limb. As time goes on, the range of movement becomes restricted, and crackings occur. This stage of the disease may be prolonged indefinitely; if it progresses, stiffness becomes more pronounced, certain movements are lost, others develop in abnormal directions, and deformed attitudes add to the disablement. The disease is compatible with long life, but not with any active occupation, hence those of the hospital class who suffer from it tend to accumulate in workhouse infirmaries.

Clinical Features.—It’s commonly seen that in younger patients, the disease tends to progress quite quickly, potentially leading to severe joint damage within a few months. In contrast, for individuals over middle age, the disease follows a more chronic course; it often starts slowly, and many years may go by before significant disability appears. The first noticeable symptom is stiffness, especially in the morning after resting, which temporarily eases with movement. As time goes on, the range of motion becomes limited, and cracking noises occur. This phase of the disease can last indefinitely; if it worsens, stiffness increases, certain movements are lost, others may develop in unusual ways, and deformities further contribute to disability. While the disease allows for a long life, it does not permit an active lifestyle, so those suffering from it tend to end up in care facilities.

Hydrops is most marked in the knee, and may affect also the adjacent bursæ. As the joint becomes distended with fluid, the ligaments are stretched, the limb becomes weak and unstable, and the patient complains of a feeling of weight, of insecurity, and of tiredness. Pain is occasional and evanescent, and is usually the result of some extra exertion, or exposure to cold and wet. This form of the disease is extremely chronic, and may last for an indefinite number of years. It is to be diagnosed from the other forms of hydrops already considered—the purely traumatic, the pyogenic, gonorrhœal, tuberculous, and syphilitic—and from that associated with Charcot's disease.

Hydrops is most noticeable in the knee and can also impact the adjacent bursæ. As the joint fills with fluid, the ligaments are stretched, causing the limb to become weak and unstable. The patient often feels a sense of heaviness, insecurity, and fatigue. Pain can occur occasionally and tends to be brief, usually resulting from extra exertion or exposure to cold and damp conditions. This type of the disease is very chronic and can persist for an indefinite period of time. It should be distinguished from other forms of hydrops that have already been discussed—the purely traumatic, pyogenic, gonorrheal, tuberculous, and syphilitic forms—and from the one associated with Charcot's disease.

Hypertrophied fringes and pedunculated or loose bodies often co-exist with hydrops, and give rise to characteristic clinical features, particularly in the knee. The fringes, especially when they assume the type of the arborescent lipoma, project into the cavity of the joint, filling up its recesses and distending its capsule so that the joint is swollen and slightly flexed. Pain is not a prominent feature, and the patient may walk fairly well. On grasping the joint while it is being actively flexed and extended, the fringes may be felt moving under the fingers. Symptoms from impaction of a loose body are exceptional.

Enlarged fringes and loose or pedunculated bodies often occur alongside swelling, leading to specific clinical signs, especially in the knee. The fringes, particularly when they resemble an arborescent lipoma, project into the joint cavity, filling its recesses and stretching its capsule, causing the joint to appear swollen and slightly bent. Pain is not a significant issue, and the patient can usually walk quite well. When the joint is actively flexed and extended, the fringes can be felt moving under the fingers. Symptoms from a loose body getting stuck are rare.

Fig. 160.—Arthritis Deformans of Hands, showing symmetry of lesions, ulnar deviation of fingers, and nodular thickening at inter-phalangeal joints.

Fig. 160.—Arthritis Deformans of Hands, showing symmetry of lesions, ulnar deviation of fingers, and nodular thickening at inter-phalangeal joints.

Fig. 160.—Arthritis Deformans of Hands, showing the symmetry of lesions, ulnar deviation of fingers, and nodular thickening at the inter-phalangeal joints.

The dry form of arthritis deformans, although specially common in the knee, is met with in other joints, either as a mon-articular or poly-articular disease; and it is also met with in the joints of the spine and of the fingers as well as in the temporo-mandibular joint. In the joints of the fingers the disease is remarkably symmetrical, and tends to assume a nodular type (Heberden's nodes) (Fig. 160); in younger subjects it assumes a more painful and progressive fusiform type (Fig. 161). In the larger joints the subjective symptoms usually precede any palpable evidence of disease, the patient complaining of stiffness, crackings, and aching, aggravated by changes in the weather. The roughness due to fibrillation of the articular cartilages causes coarse friction on moving the joint, or, in the knee, on moving the patella on the condyles of the femur. It may be months or even years before the lipping and other hypertrophic changes in the ends of the bones are recognisable, and before the joint assumes the deformed features which the name of the disease suggests.

The dry form of osteoarthritis, while especially common in the knee, can also occur in other joints, either as a single-joint or multiple-joint issue; it is also found in the joints of the spine and fingers, as well as the temporomandibular joint. In the finger joints, the disease is notably symmetrical and tends to develop nodular growths (Heberden's nodes) (Fig. 160); in younger individuals, it often presents as a more painful and progressive fusiform type (Fig. 161). In larger joints, subjective symptoms typically appear before any noticeable signs of the disease, with the patient experiencing stiffness, cracking, and aching, which worsen with changes in the weather. The roughness from the wear of the articular cartilages leads to noticeable friction when moving the joint, or, in the knee, when moving the patella over the femur's condyles. It can take months or even years before the lipping and other hypertrophic changes at the ends of the bones are identifiable, and before the joint shows the deformities that the disease's name implies.

The capsular ligament, except in hydrops, is the seat of connective-tissue overgrowth, and tends to become contracted and rigid. Intra-articular ligaments, such as the ligamentum teres in the hip, are usually worn away and disappear. The surrounding muscles undergo atrophy, tendons become adherent to their sheaths and may be ossified, and the sheaths of nerves may be involved by the cicatricial changes in the surrounding tissues.

The capsular ligament, except in cases of fluid buildup, is where connective tissue overgrows and tends to become tight and stiff. The intra-articular ligaments, like the ligamentum teres in the hip, typically wear down and vanish. The nearby muscles shrink, tendons stick to their sheaths and may become bony, and the sheaths of nerves can get affected by the scarring changes in the surrounding tissues.

The X-ray appearances of arthritis deformans necessarily vary with the type of the disease and the joint affected; in the joints of the fingers there is a narrowing of the spaces between the articular ends of the bones as a result of absorption of the articular cartilage, and rarefaction of the cancellous tissue in the vicinity of the joints; in the larger joints there is “lipping” of the articular margins, osteophytes, and other evidence of abnormal ossification in and around the joint. Eburnation of the articular surfaces is shown by increase in the density of the shadow of the bone in the areas affected.

The X-ray appearances of arthritis deformans vary depending on the type of disease and the joint involved. In the finger joints, there is a narrowing of the spaces between the ends of the bones due to the loss of articular cartilage, as well as thinning of the cancellous tissue around the joints. In larger joints, there is “lipping” of the joint edges, osteophytes, and other signs of abnormal bone growth in and around the joint. Eburnation of the joint surfaces is indicated by an increase in the density of the bone shadow in the affected areas.

Fig. 161.—Arthritis Deformans affecting several Joints, in a boy æt. 10.  (Dr. Dickson's case.)

Fig. 161.—Arthritis Deformans affecting several Joints, in a boy æt. 10.

Fig. 161.—Arthritis deformans affecting several joints in a 10-year-old boy.

(Dr. Dickson's case.)

(Dr. Dickson's case.)

Treatment.—Treatment is for the most part limited to the relief of symptoms. On no account should the affected joints be kept at rest by means of splints or other apparatus. Active movements and exercises of all kinds are to be persevered with. When pain is a prominent feature, it may be relieved either by douches of iodine and hot water (tincture of iodine 1 oz. to the quart), or by the application of lint saturated with a lotion made up of chloral hydrate, gr. v, glycerin Ʒj, water ℥j, and covered with oil-silk. Strain and over-use of the joint and sudden changes of temperature are to be avoided. The induction of hyperæmia by means of massage, the elastic bandage, and hot-air baths is often of service. Operative interference is indicated when the disease is of a severe type, when it is mon-articular, and when the general condition of the patient is otherwise favourable. Excision has been practised with success in the hip, knee, elbow, and temporo-mandibular joints. Limitation of movement and locking at the hip-joint when due to new bone round the edge of the acetabulum may be greatly relieved by removal of the bone—a procedure known as cheilotomy. Loose bodies and hypertrophied fringes if causing symptoms may also be removed by operation.

Treatment.—Treatment mainly focuses on relieving symptoms. The affected joints should never be immobilized with splints or other devices. It's important to continue with active movements and exercises of all kinds. If pain is a significant issue, it can be alleviated either by douches of iodine and hot water (1 oz. of tincture of iodine per quart), or by applying lint soaked in a lotion made of 5 grains of chloral hydrate, ½ oz. of glycerin, and 1 oz. of water, covered with oil-silk. Avoid strain, overuse of the joint, and sudden temperature changes. Inducing increased blood flow through massage, elastic bandages, and hot-air baths can be helpful. Surgical intervention is suggested when the disease is severe, when it affects only one joint, and when the patient's overall condition is stable. Excision has been successfully performed on the hip, knee, elbow, and temporo-mandibular joints. Limitation of movement and locking at the hip joint caused by new bone around the acetabulum can be significantly relieved by removing the bone—a procedure known as cheilotomy. Loose bodies and enlarged fringes causing symptoms may also be surgically removed.

When stiffness and grating on movement are prominent features we have found the injection of from half to one ounce of sterilised white vaseline afford decided relief.

When stiffness and grinding during movement are noticeable issues, we’ve found that injecting half to one ounce of sterilized white Vaseline provides significant relief.

The patient should be nourished well, and there need be no restriction in the diet such as is required in gouty patients, so long as the digestion is not impaired. Benefit is also derived from the administration of cod-liver oil, and of tonics, such as strychnin, arsenic, and iron, and in some cases of iodide of potassium. Luff recommends the administration over long periods of guaiacol carbonate, in cachets beginning with doses of 5–10 grs. and increased to 15–20 grs. thrice daily. A course of treatment at one of the reputed spas—Aix, Bath, Buxton, Gastein, Harrogate, Strathpeffer, Wiesbaden, Wildbad—is often beneficial.

The patient should be well-nourished, and there shouldn’t be any dietary restrictions like those needed for gout sufferers, as long as digestion is fine. Cod-liver oil and tonics like strychnine, arsenic, and iron can also be helpful, and in some cases, potassium iodide is beneficial. Luff recommends taking guaiacol carbonate over long periods, starting with doses of 5–10 grams in capsules and increasing to 15–20 grams three times daily. A treatment course at one of the well-known spas—Aix, Bath, Buxton, Gastein, Harrogate, Strathpeffer, Wiesbaden, Wildbad—can also be very beneficial.

In some cases benefit has followed the prolonged internal administration of liquid paraffin.

In some cases, using liquid paraffin for an extended period has been beneficial.

On the assumption that the condition is the result of an auto-intoxication from the intestinal tract, saline purges and irrigation of the colon are indicated, and Arbuthnot Lane claims to have brought about improvement by short-circuiting or by resecting the colon.

On the assumption that the condition is caused by self-poisoning from the intestines, saline purges and colon irrigation are recommended, and Arbuthnot Lane claims to have achieved improvement by bypassing or removing parts of the colon.

Residence in a warm and dry climate, with an open-air life, has been known to arrest the disease when other measures have failed to give relief.

Living in a warm and dry climate, where you can spend time outdoors, has been recognized to stop the disease when other treatments haven't worked.

The application of radium and the ingestion of radio-active waters have also been recommended.

The use of radium and drinking radioactive water have also been suggested.

Hæmophilic or Bleeder's Joint.—This is a rare but characteristic affection met with chiefly in the knee-joint of boys who are the subjects of hæmophilia. After some trivial injury, or even without apparent cause, a hæmorrhage takes place into the joint. The joint is tensely swollen, cannot be completely extended, and is so painful that the patient is obliged to lie up. The temperature is often raised (101° to 102° F.), especially if there are also hæmorrhages elsewhere. The blood in the joint is slowly re-absorbed, and by the end of a fortnight or so, the symptoms completely disappear. As a rule these attacks are repeated; the pain attending them diminishes, but the joint becomes the seat of permanent changes: the synovial membrane is thickened, abnormally vascular, and coloured brown from the deposit of blood pigment; on its surface, and in parts of the articular cartilage, there is a deposit of rust-coloured fibrin; there may be extensive adhesions, and in some cases changes occur like those observed in arthritis deformans with erosion and ulceration of the cartilage and a form of dry caries of the articular surfaces, which may terminate in ankylosis.

Hæmophilic or Bleeder's Joint.—This is a rare but distinct condition mainly seen in the knee joint of boys who have hemophilia. After a minor injury, or sometimes even without a clear reason, bleeding occurs in the joint. The joint becomes swollen and tight, cannot be fully extended, and is so painful that the patient has to rest. The temperature often rises (101° to 102° F.), especially if there are other bleeding episodes as well. The blood in the joint is gradually reabsorbed, and within about two weeks, the symptoms go away completely. Typically, these episodes happen repeatedly; the pain associated with them lessens, but the joint undergoes permanent changes: the synovial membrane thickens, becomes overly vascular, and turns brown due to blood pigment deposits; there's a rust-colored fibrin deposit on its surface and in parts of the articular cartilage; there can be significant adhesions, and in some cases, changes similar to those seen in arthritis deformans occur, causing erosion and ulceration of the cartilage and a form of dry decay of the articular surfaces, which could lead to ankylosis.

As the swelling of the joint is associated with wasting of the muscles, with stiffness, and with flexion, the condition closely resembles tuberculous disease of the synovial membrane. From errors in diagnosis such joints have been operated upon, with disastrous results due to hæmorrhage.

As the swelling of the joint is linked to muscle wasting, stiffness, and bending, the condition closely resembles tuberculosis of the synovial membrane. Misdiagnosis has led to surgeries on such joints, resulting in disastrous outcomes due to bleeding.

The treatment of a recent hæmorrhage consists in securing absolute rest and applying elastic compression. The introduction of blood-serum (10–15 c.c.) into a vein may assist in arresting the hæmorrhage; anti-diphtheritic serum is that most readily obtainable.

The treatment of a recent hemorrhage involves ensuring complete rest and applying elastic compression. Introducing blood serum (10–15 c.c.) into a vein can help stop the bleeding; anti-diphtheritic serum is the most readily available option.

After an interval, measures should be adopted to promote the absorption of blood and to prevent stiffness and flexion; these include massage, movements, and extension with weight and pulley.

After some time, steps should be taken to help the body absorb blood and to avoid stiffness and tightness; these include massage, movement, and stretching with weights and pulleys.

Joint Diseases Linked to Nervous System Lesions: Neuro-Arthropathies

In Lesions of Peripheral Nerves.—In the hand, and more rarely in the foot, when one or other of the main nerve-trunks has been divided or compressed, the joints may become swollen and painful and afterwards become stiff and deformed. Bony ankylosis has been observed.

In Lesions of Peripheral Nerves.—In the hand, and less often in the foot, when one of the main nerve trunks has been cut or compressed, the joints may swell and hurt, eventually becoming stiff and misshapen. Bone fusion has been noted.

In Affections of the Spinal Medulla.—In myelitis, progressive muscular atrophy, poliomyelitis, insular sclerosis, and in traumatic lesions, joint affections are occasionally met with.

In Affections of the Spinal Medulla.—In conditions like myelitis, progressive muscular atrophy, poliomyelitis, insular sclerosis, and traumatic injuries, joint problems can sometimes occur.

Fig. 162.—Bones of Knee-joint in advanced stage of Charcot's Disease. The medial part of the head of the tibia has disappeared.  (Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh).

Fig. 162.—Bones of Knee-joint in advanced stage of Charcot's Disease. The medial part of the head of the tibia has disappeared.

Fig. 162.—Bones of the knee joint in the advanced stage of Charcot's Disease. The inner part of the head of the tibia is gone.

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh).

(Anatomical Museum, University of Edinburgh).

The occurrence of joint lesions in locomotor ataxia (tabes dorsalis) was first described by Charcot in 1868—hence the term “Charcot's disease” applied to them. Although they usually develop in the ataxic stage, one or more years after the initial spinal symptoms, they may appear before there is any evidence of tabes. The onset is frequently determined by some injury. The joints of the lower extremity are most commonly affected, and the disease is bilateral in a considerable proportion of cases—both knees or both hips, for instance, being implicated.

The development of joint issues in locomotor ataxia (tabes dorsalis) was first noted by Charcot in 1868—leading to the name “Charcot's disease” associated with them. While these issues typically arise in the ataxic stage, often one or more years after the initial spinal symptoms, they can occur even before any signs of tabes are evident. The onset is often triggered by some sort of injury. The lower limb joints are most commonly affected, and the condition is bilateral in a significant number of cases—such as both knees or both hips being involved.

Among the theories suggested in explanation of these arthropathies the most recent is that by Babinski and Barré, which traces the condition to vascular lesions of a syphilitic type in the articular arteries.

Among the theories suggested to explain these joint diseases, the most recent is the one by Babinski and Barré, which links the condition to vascular damage of a syphilitic nature in the joint arteries.

The first symptom is usually a swelling of the joint and its vicinity. There is no redness or heat and no pain on movement. The peri-articular swelling, unlike ordinary œdema, scarcely pits even on firm pressure.

The first symptom is usually swelling around the joint and in the surrounding area. There’s no redness or heat, and no pain when moving it. The swelling around the joint, unlike typical swelling, hardly dents even with firm pressure.

In mild cases this condition of affairs may persist for months; in severe cases destructive changes ensue with remarkable rapidity. The joint becomes enormously swollen, loses its normal contour, and the ends of the bones become irregularly deformed (Fig. 162). Sometimes, and especially in the knee, the clinical features are those of an enormous hydrops with fibrinous and other loose bodies and hypertrophied fringes—and great œdema of the peri-articular tissues (Fig. 163). The joint is wobbly or flail-like from stretching and destruction of the controlling ligaments, and is devoid of sensation. In other cases, wearing down and total disappearance of the ends of the bones is the prominent feature, attended with flail-like movements and with coarse grating. Dislocation is observed chiefly at the hip, and is rather a gross displacement with unnatural mobility than a typical dislocation, and it is usually possible to move the bones freely upon one another and to reduce the displacement. A striking feature is the extensive formation of new bone in the capsular ligament and surrounding muscles. The enormous swelling and its rapid development may suggest the growth of a malignant tumour. The most useful factor in diagnosis is the entire absence of pain, of tenderness, and of common sensibility. The freedom with which a tabetic patient will allow his disorganised joint to be handled requires to be seen to be appreciated.

In mild cases, this condition can last for months; in severe cases, destructive changes happen quickly. The joint becomes very swollen, loses its normal shape, and the ends of the bones become deformed. Sometimes, especially in the knee, the clinical features resemble a huge buildup of fluid with fibrinous and other loose bodies and enlarged fringes—and significant swelling of the peri-articular tissues. The joint is unstable or flail-like due to stretching and damage to the controlling ligaments, and it has no sensation. In other instances, the wearing down and total loss of the ends of the bones is the main issue, accompanied by flail-like movements and a noticeable grating sound. Dislocation mainly occurs at the hip, appearing more as an abnormal shift with unusual mobility than a typical dislocation, and it's usually possible to move the bones around each other and correct the shift. A notable aspect is the significant formation of new bone in the capsular ligament and surrounding muscles. The extreme swelling and its rapid growth may resemble a malignant tumor. The key factor in diagnosis is the complete lack of pain, tenderness, and normal sensitivity. The ease with which a tabetic patient allows their damaged joint to be handled is something that must be witnessed to be truly understood.

The rapidity of the destructive changes in certain cases of tabes, and the entire absence of joint lesions in others, would favour the view that special parts of the spinal medulla must be implicated in the former group.

The speed of the damaging changes in some cases of tabes and the complete lack of joint issues in others would support the idea that specific areas of the spinal cord are involved in the first group.

Fig. 163.—Charcot's Disease of Left Knee. The joint is distended with fluid and the whole limb is œdematous.

Fig. 163.—Charcot's Disease of Left Knee. The joint is distended with fluid and the whole limb is œdematous.

Fig. 163.—Charcot's Disease of Left Knee. The joint is swollen with fluid and the entire limb is swollen.

In syringomyelia, joint affections (gliomatous arthropathies) are more frequent than in tabes, and they usually involve the upper extremity in correspondence with the seat of the spinal lesion, which usually affects the lower cervical and upper thoracic segments. Except that the joint disease is seldom symmetrical, it closely resembles the arthropathy of tabes. The completeness of the analgesia of the articular structures and of the overlying soft parts is illustrated by the fact that in one case the patient himself was in the habit of letting out the fluid from his elbow with the aid of a pair of scissors, and that in another the joint was painlessly excised without an anæsthetic.

In syringomyelia, joint issues (gliomatous arthropathies) are more common than in tabes, and they usually affect the upper limbs in line with the location of the spinal injury, which typically involves the lower cervical and upper thoracic areas. The joint disease is rarely symmetrical, but it closely resembles the arthropathy seen in tabes. The complete loss of sensation in the joint structures and the surrounding soft tissues is highlighted by the fact that, in one case, the patient would regularly drain fluid from his elbow using a pair of scissors, and in another case, the joint was removed painlessly without anesthesia.

Fig. 164.—Charcot's Disease of both Ankles: front view. Man, æt. 32.

Fig. 164.—Charcot's Disease of both Ankles: front view. Man, æt. 32.

Fig. 164.—Charcot's Disease of both Ankles: front view. Man, age 32.

The disease may become arrested or may go on to complete disorganisation; suppuration may ensue from infection through a breach of the surface, and in rare cases the joint has become the seat of tuberculosis.

The disease might be stopped or could lead to complete disorganization; infection through a break in the surface can cause pus formation, and in rare instances, the joint has been affected by tuberculosis.

Fig. 165.—Charcot's Disease of both Ankles: back view. Man, æt. 32.

Fig. 165.—Charcot's Disease of both Ankles: back view. Man, æt. 32.

Fig. 165.—Charcot's Disease of both Ankles: back view. Man, age 32.

Treatment, in addition to that of the nerve lesion underlying the arthropathy, consists in supporting and protecting the joint by means of bandages, splints, and other apparatus. In the lower extremity, the use of crutches is helpful in taking the strain off the affected limb. When there is much distension of the joint, considerable relief follows upon withdrawal of fluid. The best possible result being rigid ankylosis in a good position, it may be advisable to bring this about artificially by arthrodesis or resection. Operation is indicated when only one joint is affected and when the cord lesion is such as will permit of the patient using the limb. The wounds heal well, but the victims of tabes are unfavourable subjects for operative interference, on account of their liability to intercurrent complications. When the limb is quite useless, amputation may be the best course.

Treatment, in addition to addressing the nerve injury causing the arthropathy, involves supporting and protecting the joint with bandages, splints, and other devices. In the lower extremity, using crutches helps take the pressure off the affected leg. When there is significant swelling in the joint, relieving this fluid can provide substantial relief. Since the ideal outcome is a stiff joint in a good position, it may be advisable to achieve this artificially through arthrodesis or resection. Surgery is recommended when only one joint is affected and when the spinal injury allows the patient to use the limb. The wounds heal well, but patients with tabes are not ideal candidates for surgery due to their risk of other complications. If the limb is completely nonfunctional, amputation might be the best option.

In cerebral lesions attended with hemiplegia, joint affections, characterised by evanescent pain, redness, and swelling, are occasionally met with. The secondary changes in joints which are the seat of paralytic contracture are considered with the surgery of the Extremities.

In brain injuries associated with paralysis on one side of the body, joint issues that are marked by temporary pain, redness, and swelling can sometimes occur. The later changes in joints affected by paralysis-related contracture are addressed in the surgery of the Extremities.

In cases of hysteria and other functional affections of the nervous system, an intermittent neuropathic hydrops has been observed—especially in the knee. Without apparent cause, the joint fills with fluid and its movements become restricted, and after from two to eight days the swelling subsides and the joint returns to normal. A remarkable feature of the condition is that the effusion into the joint recurs at regular intervals, it may be over a period of years. Psychic conditions have been known to induce attacks, and sometimes to abort them or even to cause their disappearance. Hence it has been recommended that treatment by suggestion should be employed along with tonic doses of quinine and arsenic.

In cases of hysteria and other functional issues of the nervous system, intermittent neuropathic swelling has been observed—especially in the knee. Without any clear cause, the joint fills with fluid, restricting its movement, and after about two to eight days, the swelling goes down and the joint goes back to normal. A notable aspect of this condition is that the fluid buildup in the joint recurs at regular intervals, sometimes over a span of years. Psychological factors have been known to trigger episodes, and can sometimes stop them or even make them disappear completely. Therefore, it's been suggested that treatment through suggestion should be used alongside tonic doses of quinine and arsenic.

Hysterical or Mimetic Joint Affections

Under this heading, Sir Benjamin Brodie, in 1822, described an affection of joints, characterised by the prominence of subjective symptoms and the absence of pathological changes. Although most frequently met with in young women with an impressionable nervous system, and especially among those in good social circumstances, it occurs occasionally in men. The onset may be referred to injury or exposure to cold, or may be associated with some disturbance of the emotions or of the generative organs; or the condition may be an involuntary imitation of the symptoms of organic joint disease presented by a relative or friend.

Under this heading, Sir Benjamin Brodie, in 1822, described a joint condition marked by strong personal symptoms and no observable pathological changes. While it usually occurs in young women with sensitive nervous systems, particularly those from well-off backgrounds, it can also happen in men. The onset may be linked to an injury or exposure to cold, or it might be connected to emotional disturbances or issues with the reproductive organs; alternatively, the condition could be an unintentional mimicry of the symptoms of organic joint disease exhibited by a family member or friend.

It is characteristic that the symptoms develop abruptly without satisfactory cause, that they are exaggerated and wanting in harmony with one another, and that they do not correspond with the features of any of the known forms of organic disease. In some cases the only complaint is of severe pain; more often this is associated with excessive tenderness and with impairment of the functions of the joint. On examination the joint presents a normal appearance, but the skin over it is remarkably sensitive. A light touch is more likely to excite pain than deep and firm pressure. Stiffness is a variable feature—in some cases amounting to absolute rigidity, so that no ordinary force will elicit movement. It is characteristic of this, as of other neuroses, that the symptoms come and go without sufficient cause. When the patient's attention is diverted, the pain and stiffness may disappear. There is no actual swelling of the joint, although there may be an appearance of this from wasting of the muscles above and below. If the joint is kept rigid for long periods, secondary contracture may occur—in the knee with flexion, in the hip with flexion and adduction.

The symptoms develop suddenly without a clear reason, are exaggerated, don’t match well with each other, and don't align with any known types of physical illness. Sometimes the only issue is intense pain; more often, it's linked to extreme sensitivity and reduced joint function. When examined, the joint looks normal, but the skin over it is very sensitive. A light touch tends to trigger pain more than deep and strong pressure does. Stiffness varies; in some cases, it can reach complete rigidity, so no usual force will cause any movement. Like other neuroses, the symptoms can come and go without a valid reason. When the patient's focus shifts, the pain and stiffness might vanish. There's no real swelling in the joint, though it may seem swollen due to muscle wasting above and below. If the joint remains immobile for extended periods, secondary tightening may happen—in the knee with bending, in the hip with bending and inward movement.

The diagnosis is often a matter of considerable difficulty, and the condition is liable to be mistaken for such organic lesions as a tuberculous or pyogenic focus in the bone close to the joint.

The diagnosis is often quite challenging, and the condition can easily be confused with organic issues like a tuberculous or pyogenic infection in the bone near the joint.

The greatest difficulty is met with in the knee and hip, where the condition may closely simulate tuberculous disease. The use of the Röntgen rays, or examination of the joint under anæsthesia, is helpful.

The biggest challenge occurs in the knee and hip, where the condition can closely resemble tuberculosis. Using X-rays or examining the joint under anesthesia is helpful.

The local treatment consists chiefly in improving the nutrition of the affected limb by means of massage, exercises, baths, and electricity. Splints are to be avoided. In refractory cases, benefit may follow the application of blisters or of Corrigan's button. The general condition of the patient must be treated on the same lines as in other neuroses. The Weir-Mitchell treatment may have to be employed in obstinate cases, the patient being secluded from her friends and placed in charge of a nurse. Complete recovery is the rule, but when the muscles are weak and wasted from prolonged disuse, a considerable time may elapse before the limb returns to normal.

The local treatment mainly focuses on improving the nutrition of the affected limb through massage, exercises, baths, and electrical stimulation. Splints should be avoided. In stubborn cases, using blisters or Corrigan's button may provide some relief. The patient's overall condition should be managed similarly to other neuroses. The Weir-Mitchell treatment may be necessary in persistent cases, requiring the patient to be isolated from friends and placed under the care of a nurse. Complete recovery is common, but if the muscles have weakened and wasted away due to prolonged inactivity, it might take a significant amount of time before the limb fully regains normal function.

Tumours and Cysts

New growths taking origin in the synovial membrane are rare, and are not usually diagnosed before operation. They are attended with exudation into the joint, and in the case of sarcoma the fluid is usually blood-stained. If the tumour projects in a polypoidal manner into the joint, it may cause symptoms of loose body. One or two cases have been recorded in which a cartilaginous tumour growing from the synovial membrane has erupted through the joint capsule and infiltrated the adjoining muscles. Multiple cartilaginous tumours forming loose bodies are described on p. 544.

New growths that start in the synovial membrane are rare and usually aren't diagnosed until surgery. They cause fluid buildup in the joint, and in the case of sarcoma, the fluid is typically blood-stained. If the tumor protrudes into the joint like a polyp, it can lead to symptoms of a loose body. There have been one or two recorded cases where a cartilaginous tumor that grew from the synovial membrane broke through the joint capsule and spread into the nearby muscles. Multiple cartilaginous tumors that form loose bodies are described on p. 544.

Cysts of joints constitute an ill-defined group which includes ganglia formed in relation to the capsular ligament. Cystic distension of bursæ which communicate with the joint is most often met with in the region of the knee in cases of long-standing hydrops. It was suggested by Morrant Baker that cystic swellings may result from the hernial protrusion of the synovial membrane between the stretched fibres of the capsular ligament, and the name “Baker's cysts” has been applied to these.

Joint cysts are an unclear category that includes ganglia formed near the capsular ligament. Cystic swelling of bursae that connect with the joint is most commonly seen around the knee in cases of long-term fluid buildup. Morrant Baker proposed that these cystic swellings could occur due to the herniation of the synovial membrane pushing through the stretched fibers of the capsular ligament, and they are referred to as “Baker's cysts.”

In the majority of cases, cysts in relation to joints give rise to little inconvenience and may be left alone. If interfered with at all, they should be excised.

In most cases, cysts around joints cause very little trouble and can be left untreated. If they do need to be addressed, they should be surgically removed.

Loose Bodies

It is convenient to describe the varieties of loose bodies under two heads: those composed of fibrin, and those composed of organised connective tissue.

It’s useful to categorize the different types of loose bodies into two groups: those made of fibrin and those made of organized connective tissue.

Fibrinous Loose Bodies (Corpora oryzoidea).—These are homogeneous or concentrically laminated masses of fibrin, sometimes resembling rice grains, melon seeds, or adhesive wafers, sometimes quite irregular in shape. Usually they are present in large numbers, but sometimes there is only one, and it may attain considerable dimensions. They are not peculiar to joints, for they are met with in tendon sheaths and bursæ, and their origin from synovial membrane may be accepted as proved. They occur in tuberculosis, arthritis deformans, and in Charcot's disease, and their presence is almost invariably associated with an effusion of fluid into the joint. While they may result from the coagulation of fibrin-forming elements in the exudate, their occurrence in tuberculous hydrops would appear to be the result of coagulation necrosis, or of fibrinous degeneration of the surface layer of the diseased synovial membrane. However formed, their shape is the result of mechanical influences, and especially of the movement of the joint.

Fibrinous Loose Bodies (Corpora oryzoidea).—These are uniform or layered masses of fibrin, sometimes looking like rice grains, melon seeds, or sticky wafers, and other times they can be quite irregular in shape. They are usually found in large numbers, but sometimes only one is present, and it can grow to a significant size. They are not exclusive to joints; they can also be found in tendon sheaths and bursae, and their origin from the synovial membrane is well established. They appear in conditions like tuberculosis, rheumatoid arthritis, and Charcot's disease, and their presence is almost always linked to fluid buildup in the joint. While they might arise from the coagulation of fibrin-forming elements in the fluid, their occurrence in tuberculous hydrops seems to result from coagulation necrosis or fibrinous degeneration of the surface layer of the affected synovial membrane. Regardless of how they form, their shape is influenced by mechanical factors, especially joint movement.

Clinically, loose bodies composed of fibrin constitute an unimportant addition to the features of the disease with which they are associated. They never give rise to the classical symptoms associated with impaction of a loose body between the articular surfaces. Their presence may be recognised, especially in the knee, by the crepitating sensation imparted to the fingers of the hand grasping the joint while it is flexed and extended by the patient.

Clinically, loose bodies made of fibrin are a minor aspect of the disease they are linked to. They never cause the typical symptoms related to a loose body getting caught between joint surfaces. Their presence can be detected, especially in the knee, by the crackling sensation felt in the fingers of the hand holding the joint while the patient flexes and extends it.

The treatment is directed towards the disease underlying the hydrops. If it is desired to empty the joint, this is best done by open incision.

The treatment focuses on the disease causing the hydrops. If the goal is to drain the joint, it's most effectively done through an open incision.

Fig. 166.—Radiogram of Multiple Loose Bodies in Knee-joint and Semi-membranosus Bursa in a man æt. 38. (Mr. J.W. Dowden's case.)

Fig. 166.—Radiogram of Multiple Loose Bodies in Knee-joint and Semi-membranosus Bursa in a man æt. 38.

Fig. 166.—X-ray of Multiple Loose Bodies in Knee Joint and Semi-membranosus Bursa in a 38-Year-Old Man.

(Mr. J. W. Dowden's case.)

(Mr. J. W. Dowden's case.)

Bodies composed of Organised Connective Tissue.—These are comparatively common in joints that are already the seat of some chronic disease, such as arthritis deformans, Charcot's arthropathy, or synovial tuberculosis. They take origin almost exclusively from an erratic overgrowth of the fringes of the synovial membrane, and may consist entirely of fat, the arborescent lipoma (Fig. 159) being the most pronounced example of this variety. Fibrous tissue or cartilage may form in one or more of the fatty fringes and give rise to hard nodular masses, which may attain a considerable size, and in course of time may undergo ossification.

Bodies made up of Organized Connective Tissue.—These are fairly common in joints that are already affected by some chronic disease, like osteoarthritis, Charcot's joint disease, or synovial tuberculosis. They mostly originate from an unusual overgrowth of the edges of the synovial membrane and can be made up entirely of fat, with the branched lipoma (Fig. 159) being the most notable example of this type. Fibrous tissue or cartilage can develop in one or more of the fatty edges, leading to hard nodular masses that can grow quite large and may eventually turn into bone.

Like other hypertrophies on a free surface, they tend to become pedunculated, and so acquire a limited range of movement. The pedicle may give way and the body become free. In this condition it may wander about the joint, or lie snugly in one of its recesses until disturbed by some sudden movement. A loose body free in a joint is capable of growth, deriving the necessary nutriment from the surrounding fluid. The size and number of the bodies vary widely. Single specimens have been known to attain the size of the patella. The smaller varieties may number considerably over a hundred.

Like other growths on a free surface, they tend to become stalked, limiting their range of movement. The stalk might break, allowing the growth to become free. In this state, it might move around the joint or settle comfortably in one of its recesses until disturbed by some sudden motion. A loose body free in a joint can grow, getting the nutrients it needs from the surrounding fluid. The size and number of these bodies can vary greatly. Some single specimens have been known to reach the size of the kneecap. The smaller varieties can number well over a hundred.

Fig. 167.—Loose Body from Knee-joint of man æt. 25. Natural size. a=Convex surface. b = Concave surface.

a b

a b

Fig. 167.—Loose Body from Knee-joint of man æt. 25. Natural size.

Fig. 167.—Loose Body from the Knee Joint of a 25-Year-Old Man. Actual Size.

a = Convex surface. b = Concave surface.

a = Convex surface. b = Concave surface.

In arthritis deformans a rarer type of loose body is met with, a portion of the lipping of one of the articular margins being detached by injury. In Charcot's disease, bodies composed of bone are formed in relation to the capsular and other ligaments, and may be made to grate upon one another.

In arthritis deformans, a less common type of loose body occurs, where a piece of the lipping from one of the joint edges becomes detached due to injury. In Charcot's disease, bone fragments form in connection with the capsular and other ligaments, and they can grind against each other.

The clinical features in this group are mainly those of the disease which has given rise to the loose bodies, and it is exceptional to meet with symptoms from impaction of the body between the articular surfaces. Treatment is to be directed towards the primary disease in the joint, as well as to the removal of the loose bodies.

The clinical features in this group mainly reflect the disease that caused the loose bodies, and it's rare to encounter symptoms from the body getting stuck between the joint surfaces. Treatment should focus on addressing the primary disease in the joint, as well as removing the loose bodies.

Fig. 168.—Multiple partially ossified Chondromas of Synovial Membrane, from Shoulder-joint, the seat of arthritis deformans, from a man æt. 35.

Fig. 168.—Multiple partially ossified Chondromas of Synovial Membrane, from Shoulder-joint, the seat of arthritis deformans, from a man æt. 35.

Fig. 168.—Multiple partially bone-like chondromas of the synovial membrane from the shoulder joint, affected by deforming arthritis, from a 35-year-old man.

Loose Bodies in Joints which are otherwise healthy.—It is in joints otherwise healthy that loose bodies causing the classical symptoms and calling for operative treatment are most frequently met with. They occur chiefly in the knee and elbow of healthy males under the age of thirty. The complaint may be of vague pains, of occasional cracking on moving the joint, or of impairment of function—usually an inability to extend or flex the joint completely. In many cases a clear account is given of the symptoms which arise when the body is impacted between the articular surfaces, namely, sudden onset of intense sickening pain, loss of power in the limb and locking of the joint, followed by effusion and other accompaniments of a severe sprain. On some particular movement, the body is disengaged, the locking disappears, and recovery takes place. Attacks of this kind may recur at irregular intervals, during a period of many years. On examining the joint, it is usually found to contain fluid, and there may be points of special tenderness corresponding to the ligaments that have been overstretched. In cases in which there has been recurrent attacks of locking, the ligaments become slack, the joint is wobbly, and the quadriceps is wasted. The patient himself, or the surgeon, may discover the loose body and feel it roll beneath his fingers, especially if it is lodged in the supra-patellar pouch in the knee, or on one or other side of the olecranon in the elbow. In most instances the patient has carefully observed his own symptoms, and is aware not only of the existence of the loose body, but of its erratic appearance at different parts of the joint. This feature serves to differentiate the lesions from a torn medial meniscus in which the pain and tenderness are always in the same spot. As the body usually contains bone, it is recognisable in a skiagram.

Loose Bodies in Joints that are otherwise healthy.—Loose bodies causing the typical symptoms and requiring surgical treatment are most often found in otherwise healthy joints. They primarily occur in the knee and elbow of healthy males under thirty. The symptoms may include vague pain, occasional cracking during joint movement, or limited function—usually difficulty fully extending or flexing the joint. In many instances, patients clearly describe the symptoms that arise when the body gets caught between the joint surfaces, which include sudden intense pain, loss of strength in the limb, and joint locking, followed by swelling and other signs of a severe sprain. With certain movements, the body becomes free, the locking goes away, and recovery occurs. These episodes can happen at irregular intervals over many years. When examining the joint, it is usually found to have fluid, and there may be specific tender spots corresponding to overstretched ligaments. In cases with repeated locking episodes, the ligaments become loose, the joint feels unstable, and the quadriceps muscle may atrophy. The patient or the surgeon might be able to feel the loose body moving under their fingers, especially if it's stuck in the suprapatellar pouch of the knee, or beside the olecranon in the elbow. In most cases, patients have closely tracked their symptoms and know not only of the loose body's presence but also of its unpredictable movement within different parts of the joint. This characteristic helps distinguish it from a torn medial meniscus, where the pain and tenderness are consistently in the same area. As the body usually consists of bone, it can be identified in an X-ray.

Fig. 169.—Multiple Cartilaginous Loose Bodies from Knee-joint.

Fig. 169.—Multiple Cartilaginous Loose Bodies from Knee-joint.

Fig. 169.—Multiple Cartilaginous Loose Bodies from Knee Joint.

There are two methods of removing the body; the first and simpler method is applicable when the body can be palpated, usually in the supra-patellar pouch; it is preferably transfixed by a needle and can then be removed through a small incision; otherwise, the joint must be freely opened and explored, firstly to find the body and further to remove it.

There are two methods for removing the body; the first and simpler method works when the body can be felt, usually in the area above the kneecap; it’s best to use a needle to secure it and then remove it through a small incision; otherwise, the joint must be opened up completely and examined, first to locate the body and then to take it out.

The characters of this type of loose body are remarkably constant. It is usually solitary, about the size of a bean or almond, concavo-convex in shape, the convex aspect being smooth like an articular surface, the concave aspect uneven and nodulated and showing reparative changes, healing over of the raw surface, and the new formation of fibrous tissue, hyaline cartilage and bone, the necessary nutriment being derived from the synovial fluid (Fig. 167). The body is sometimes found to be lodged in a defect or excavation in one of the articular surfaces, usually the medial condyle of the femur, from which it is readily shelled out by means of an elevator. It presents on section a layer of articular cartilage on the convex aspect and a variable thickness of spongy bone beneath this.

The features of this type of loose body are surprisingly consistent. It’s usually solitary, about the size of a bean or almond, with a concave-convex shape. The convex side is smooth like a joint surface, while the concave side is uneven and nodular, showing signs of healing, with a closure of the raw surface and the development of fibrous tissue, hyaline cartilage, and bone, obtaining the necessary nutrients from the synovial fluid (Fig. 167). This body is sometimes found lodged in a defect or cavity in one of the joint surfaces, most commonly the medial condyle of the femur, from which it can easily be removed using an elevator. On sectioning, it shows a layer of articular cartilage on the convex side and a varying thickness of spongy bone underneath.

The origin of these bodies is one of the most debated questions in surgical pathology; they obviously consist of a portion of the articular surface of one of the bones, but how this is detached still remains a mystery; some maintain that it is purely traumatic; König regards them as portions of the articular surface which have been detached by a morbid process which he calls “osteochondritis dessicans.”

The origin of these bodies is one of the most debated questions in surgical pathology; they clearly consist of a part of the joint surface of one of the bones, but how this is separated still remains a mystery. Some believe that it is purely traumatic; König considers them as parts of the joint surface that have been detached by a pathological process he refers to as “osteochondritis dessicans.”

Multiple Chondromas and Osteomas of the Synovial Membrane.—In this rare type of loose body, the surface of the synovial membrane is studded with small sessile or pedunculated tumours composed of pure hyaline cartilage, or of bone, or of transition stages between cartilage and bone. They are pearly white in colour, pitted and nodular on the surface, rarely larger than a pea, although when compressed they may cake into masses of considerable size. With the movements of the joint many of the tumours become detached and lie in the serous exudate excited by their presence. They are found also in the diverticula of the synovial membrane, in the shoulder in the downward prolongation along the tendon of the biceps, in the hip in the bursal extension beneath the psoas.

Multiple Chondromas and Osteomas of the Synovial Membrane.—In this rare type of loose body, the surface of the synovial membrane is covered with small sessile or pedunculated tumors made of pure hyaline cartilage or bone, or in transitional stages between cartilage and bone. They are pearly white, with a pitted and nodular surface, and are rarely larger than a pea, although they can form larger masses when compressed. As the joint moves, many of the tumors become detached and float in the fluid buildup caused by their presence. They can also be found in the diverticula of the synovial membrane, in the shoulder along the downward extension of the biceps tendon, and in the hip within the bursal extension under the psoas.

The patient complains of increasing disability of the limb, movements of the joint becoming more and more restricted and painful. There is swelling corresponding to the distended capsule of the joint, and on palpation the bodies moving under the fingers yield a sensation as of grains of rice shifting in a bag. If the bodies are so numerous as to be tightly packed together, the impression is that of a plastic mass having the shape of the synovial sac. The stiffness and the cracking on movement may suggest arthritis deformans, but the X-ray appearances make the diagnosis an easy one. We have observed two cases of this affection in the knee-joint of adult women, one in the shoulder-joint of an adult male (Fig. 168), and Caird has observed one in the hip. The treatment consists in opening the joint by free incision and removing the bodies.

The patient is experiencing increasing disability in the limb, with joint movements becoming more restricted and painful. There is swelling corresponding to the distended joint capsule, and when palpating, the bodies moving under the fingers feel like grains of rice shifting in a bag. If the bodies are tightly packed together, they create the impression of a plastic mass shaped like the synovial sac. The stiffness and cracking during movement might suggest osteoarthritis, but the X-ray findings make the diagnosis straightforward. We have seen two cases of this condition in the knee joint of adult women, one in the shoulder joint of an adult male (Fig. 168), and Caird has noted one in the hip. The treatment involves opening the joint with a free incision and removing the bodies.

Displacement of the menisci of the knee is referred to with injuries of that joint.

Displacement of the menisci of the knee is associated with injuries to that joint.

INDEX

A B C D E F G H I J K L M
N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z
  • Abdominal aneurysm, 313
    • aorta, compression of, 269
      • embolus of, 93
  • Abscess, 46
    • acute circumscribed, 46
    • of bone, 448
    • Brodie's, 448
    • chronic, 139
    • cold, 139
    • embolic, 66
    • formation of, 47
    • Hilton's method of opening, 50
    • pointing of, 48
    • pyæmic, 287
    • residual, 141
    • of skin, multiple, 382
    • stitch, 51
    • treatment of, 49
    • tuberculous, 139, 141
  • Achillo-bursitis, 432
  • Achillo-dynia, 422
  • Acidosis, 251
  • Acromion bursa, 429
  • Actinomycosis, 126
  • Active hyperæmia, 39
  • Acupuncture in aneurysm, 308
  • Acute arthritis of infants, 440
    • necrosis of bone, 439
  • Adductor longus muscle, rupture of, 408
  • Adenoma, 202
    • malignant, 209
    • sebaceous, 393
    • of skin, 393
    • varieties of, 202
  • Adiposus dolorosa, 186
  • Aërobes, 19
  • Air embolism, 265
  • Albumosuria, 195, 474, 492
  • Aleppo boil, 129
  • Alexins, 22
  • Ambrine, 13, 238
  • Amputation neuroma, 344
  • Anaërobes, 19
  • Anæsthesia, after nerve injuries, 347
  • Analgesia, 347
  • Anaphylaxis, 23
  • Anatomical tubercle, 134
  • Anatomy. See Surgical Anatomy
  • Anel's operation for aneurysm, 307
  • Aneurysm, 300. See also Individual Arteries
    • abdominal, 313
    • acupuncture in, 308
    • amputation in, 310
    • by anastomosis, 298
    • Anel's operation for, 307, 310
    • arterio-venous, 263
    • axillary, 318
    • of bone, 498
    • brachial, 318
    • Brasdor's operation for, 308
    • cirsoid, 299
    • Colt's method of wiring for, 309
    • compression for, 308
    • consolidated, 304, 305
    • differential diagnosis of, 305
    • diffused, 302
    • digital compression in, 308
    • excision of, 307
    • of forearm and hand, 318
    • fusiform, 301
    • gelatin injections in, 309
    • Hunter's operation for, 307
    • iliac, 318
    • of individual arteries, 312
    • inguinal, 318
    • innominate, 314
    • intracranial, 316
    • of leg and foot, 320
    • ligation of artery for, 307
    • Macewen's acupuncture for, 308
    • Matas' operation for, 307
    • Moore-Corradi method, 308
    • natural cure of, 305
    • old operation for, 307
    • of ophthalmic artery, 317
    • orbital, 317
    • pathological, 301
    • pulse in, 304
    • rupture of, 306
    • sacculated, 302
    • suppuration in, 306
    • thoracic, 312
    • traumatic, 263, 310
    • treatment of, 306
    • varicose, 311
    • Wardrop's operation for, 308
    • X-rays in diagnosis of, 304
  • Aneurysmal varix, 311, 316, 318, 319, 320
  • Angioma, 284
    • arterial, 299
    • capillary, 294
    • cavernous, 297
    • racemosum venosum, 287
    • venous, 294
  • Angio-neurotic œdema, 348
  • Angler's elbow, 406
  • Ankle, cellulitis of, 58
  • Ankylosis of joints, 503. See also Individual Joints
  • Anoci-association, 253
  • Anthracæmia, 121
  • Anthrax, 119
  • Anti-bacterial sera, 23
    • -diphtheritic serum, 111
    • -streptococcic serum, 23, 109
    • -tetanic serum, 117
  • Antibodies, 22
  • Antigens, 22
  • Antiseptics, 242
  • Antitoxic sera, 23
  • Antitoxins, 22
  • Antivenin, 132
  • Aorta, abdominal, compression of, 269
    • aneurysm of, 313
    • embolism of, 93
    • ligation of, 314
    • pulsating, 305, 314
  • Arborescent lipoma, 423
  • Arseno-billon, 163
  • Arteries, anatomy of, 258
    • compression of individual, 269
    • contusion of, 260
    • digital compression of, 269
    • gangrene following ligation of, 94
    • gunshot wounds of, 263
  • Arteries, ligation of, for aneurysm, 307
  • Arterio-sclerosis, 282
  • Arterio-venous aneurysm, 310
  • Arteritis, varieties of, 282
  • Arthritis, 501. See also Individual Joints
  • Arthrolysis, 505
  • Arthropathies, 532
    • gliomatous, 534
  • Arthroplasty, 505
  • Articular caries, 502, 514
  • Artificial hyperæmia, 39
  • Ascites, chylous, 325
  • Asepsis, 18
  • Asphyxia, local, 97
    • traumatic, 254
  • Atheroma, 283
  • Avulsion of nerves, 375
    • of tendons, 411
  • Axilla, cellulitis of, 58
    • hygroma of, 328
  • Axillary aneurysm, 318
    • artery, embolus of, 93
    • lymph glands, 336
    • nerve, injuries of, 363
  • Bacilli, 19
  • Bacillus aërogenes capsulatus, 99
    • anthracis, 119
    • coli communis, 27
    • diphtheriæ 109
    • drum-stick, 112
    • of Ducrey, 154
    • of glanders, 123
    • Klebs-Löffler, 109
    • of malignant œdema, 101
    • mallei, 123
    • pyocyaneus, 29
    • of soft sore, 154
    • of tetanus, 112
    • tubercle, 133
    • typhosus, 29, 452
  • Bacteria, death of, 21
    • general characters of, 18
    • pathogenic properties of, 19
    • pyogenic, 24, 29
  • Bacterial intoxication, 21
  • Bacteriology, surgical, 17
  • Baker's cysts, 539
  • Bazin's disease, 74, 169
  • Beck's paste in sinuses, 145
  • Bed-sores, 73, 103
  • Bence-Jones on albumosuria, 195, 474, 492
  • Biceps, bursa under, 430
    • dislocation of long tendon of, 409
    • rupture of, 407
  • Bier's artificial hyperæmia, 38
  • B.I.P.P., 143
  • Birth palsies, 362
  • Biskra button, 129
  • Bismuth gauze, 247
    • injections in sinuses, 145
  • Bites of animals, 223
  • Black eye, 219
  • Bleeder's joint, 531
  • Bleeders, 277
    • bruises in, 218
  • Blisters, 376
    • purulent, 55
  • Blocking of nerves for shock, 252
  • Blood, count, 30
  • Blood vessels. See Arteries and Veins
  • Bloodless state, treatment of, 276
  • Blood letting, general, 42
  • Boil, 379
  • Bone. See also Individual Bones
    • abscess of, 448
    • aneurysm of, 498
    • angioma of, 491
    • atrophy of, 479
    • bacterial diseases of, 438
    • Brodie's abscess of, 448
    • cancer of, secondary, 499
    • caries of, 437, 438
    • changes in ulcers of leg, 79
    • chondroma of, 487
    • cysts of, 477, 500
    • diseases of, 434
      • due to staphylococcus aureus, 438
    • endothelioma of, 492
    • exostoses of, 191, 481
    • fibroma of, 491
    • fragility of, 479
    • grafting, 16, 436
    • gumma of, 464
    • hydatid disease of, 467
    • hyperostosis, 435, 464
    • hypertrophic pulmonary osteo-arthropathy, 480
    • hypertrophy of, 435
    • lipoma of, 491
    • lipping of, 527
    • malacia of, 473
    • marrow, function of, 434
    • myeloma of, 491
    • myxoma of, 491
    • necrosis of, 438
    • neuropathic atrophy of, 479
    • osteoma of, 481
    • osteomalacia of, 473
    • osteomyelitis of, 65, 437, 438, 451, 453, 473
    • osteoporosis of, 437
    • osteopsathyrosis, 479
    • ostitis deformans, 474
    • Paget's disease of, 474
    • periosteum, function of, 435
    • periostitis, 437
    • pulsating hæmatoma of, 498
    • pyogenic diseases of, 438
    • regeneration of, 436
    • rickety affections of, 468
    • sarcoma of, 492
    • sclerosis of, 435
    • scurvy affecting, 473
    • secondary tumours of, 499
    • surgical anatomy of, 434
    • staphylococcal diseases of, 438
    • syphilitic diseases of, 461, 465
    • transplantation of, 436
    • tuberculous diseases of, 454
    • tumours of, 480
    • typhoid, infection of, 452
    • X-ray appearances in diseases of, 445, 455, 485, 491, 496
  • Bovine tuberculosis, 136
  • Brachial aneurysm, 318
    • artery, embolus of, 93
      • compression of, 269
    • birth-paralysis, 362
    • fibrositis, 413
    • neuralgia, 371
    • plexus, lesions of, 360
  • Brain, joint affections in lesions of, 537
    • syphilitic lesions of, 161
  • Branchial dermoids, 211
  • Brasdor's operation for aneurysm, 308
  • Brodie's abscess, 448
  • Bruises, 218
  • Bubo, 329
    • bullet, 153
    • of soft sores, 155
  • Bullet bubo, 153
  • Bullets, embedded, 231
    • varieties of, 230
  • Burnol, 238
  • Burns, 233
    • classification, of, 234
    • electrical, 239
    • pathology of, 233
    • by X-rays, 239
  • Bursæ. See also Individual Bursæ
    • adventitious, 426
    • affections of, 426
      • individual, 428
    • diseases of, 426, 428
    • hæmatoma of, 426
    • hydrops of, 427
    • hygroma of, 423
    • inflammation of, 426
    • injuries of, 426
    • loose bodies in, 427
    • syphilis of, 428
    • tuberculosis of, 428
    • tumours of, 427, 428
  • Cachexia, cancerous, 207
  • Calcanean bursa, 432
  • Calcification in arteries, 282
    • in muscles, 416
    • in tuberculosis, 136
  • Callosities, 376
  • Callous ulcers, 79, 84
  • Cancer, 202
    • arsenic, 395
    • of bone, 499
    • cachexia in, 207
    • chimney-sweep's, 395
    • colloid, 210
    • columnar epithelial, 209
    • contagiousness of, 205
    • cystic, 210
    • definition of, 202
    • degeneration of, 205
    • encephaloid, 210
    • en cuirasse, 204
    • glandular, 210
    • glandular infection in, 203
    • increase of, 207
    • of lymph glands, 340
    • medullary, 210
    • melanotic, 210, 341, 397
    • paraffin, 395
    • pigmented, 210
    • radium treatment of, 208
    • rodent, 210, 395
    • scirrhous, 210
    • of skin, 394
    • spread of, 204
    • squamous epithelial, 208
    • ulceration of, 205
    • varieties of, 208
    • X-ray, 208
  • Cancrum oris, 102
  • Cantharides plaster, 42
  • Capillaries, anatomy of, 258
  • Capillary angioma, 294
    • loops, 3
  • Carbolic gangrene, 95
  • Carbon-dioxide snow, 297
  • Carbuncle, 380
  • Carcinoma. See Cancer
  • Caries, 437, 438
    • of articular surfaces, 502, 514
    • sicca, 438
    • syphilitic, 462
    • tuberculous, 455
  • Carotid aneurysm, 314
    • artery, compression of, 269
    • tubercle, 269
  • Carpal ganglion, 214
  • Carron oil, 238
  • Cartilage, grafting of, 16
    • repair of, 7
    • ulceration of, 502, 514
  • Cartilaginous exostosis, 191, 481
  • Caseation in tuberculosis, 136
  • Catalepsy, 116
  • Catgut, infection by, 51
    • preparation of, 245
  • Cautery in hæmorrhage, 271
  • Cavernous angioma, 298
    • lymphangioma, 327
  • Cellulitis, 52
    • in different situations, 58
    • diffuse, 52
  • Cephalic or Kopf tetanus, 116
  • Cerebro-spinal meningitis, 115
  • Cervical adenitis, 332
  • Chalk stones in gouty joints, 523
  • Chancre, concealed, 152, 153, 157
    • erratic, 153
    • extra-genital, 153
    • hard, 151
    • meatal, 152
    • multiple, 152
    • relapsing false indurated, 172
    • soft, 154
    • urethral, 152
  • Chancroid, 154
  • Charcoal poultice, 84
  • Charcot's disease, 533
  • Cheloid. See Keloid
  • Chemiotaxis, 32
  • Chigoe, 130
  • Chilblain, 378
  • Chimney-sweep's cancer, 395
  • Chloroma, 200
  • Chondroma, 189, 487
    • multiple, 544
  • Chondromatosis, 488
  • Chondro-sarcoma, 189, 200, 487
  • Chordoma, 200
  • Choroiditis, syphilitic, 177
  • Chylorrhœa, 325
  • Chylo-thorax, 325
  • Chylous ascites, 325
  • Cicatrices, varieties of, 400
  • Cicatricial contraction, 4
    • tissue, 4
  • Circumflex nerve. See Axillary Nerve
  • Cirsoid aneurysm, 299
  • Claw-hand, 369
  • Cloacæ in bone, 443
  • Cocci, 18
  • Cœliac artery, aneurysm of, 313
  • Coley's fluid, 201
  • Collapse, 254
  • Collateral circulation, 267
  • Colles' law, 178
  • Colloid cancer, 210
  • Common peroneal nerve, 370
  • Compound palmar ganglion, 217, 423
  • Condylomata, 158, 174
  • Congenital fistulas, 60
    • telangiectasis, 294
  • Connective tissue, repair of, 6
  • Contracture of joints, 502
    • of muscles, 415
    • paralytic, 347
  • Contusions, 218
  • Cornea, syphilitic ulceration of, 177
  • Corns, 377
  • Corpora oryzoidea, 539
  • Counter-irritants, 37, 42
  • Craniotabes, 175, 176, 465
  • Crural fibrositis, 413
  • Crutch paralysis, 351
  • Cupping dry, 39
  • Cutis anserina, 36
  • Cyanosis, traumatic, 254
  • Cyst, 212
  • Cystic adenoma, 202
    • carcinoma, 210
    • hygroma of neck, 328
    • lymphangioma, 327, 328
  • Dactylitis, syphilitic, 176, 460, 466
    • tuberculous, 460
  • Dancer's sprain, 406
  • Deafness, syphilitic, 178
  • Deformities. See Individual Regions
  • Delhi boil, 129
  • Delirium, in surgical patients, 255
    • traumatic, 257
  • Delirium tremens, 256
  • Dentigerous cyst, 193
  • Dercum on adiposus dolorosa, 186
  • Derma-cysts, 210
  • Dermatitis, 239, 292
  • Dermoids, 210
  • Diabetic gangrene, 96
  • Diarsenol, 163
  • Diapedesis of red corpuscles, 32
  • Diaphysial aclasis, 483
  • Diffuse aneurysm, 302
    • cellulitis, 52
    • fibromatosis, 194
    • lipomatosis, 187
    • neuro-fibromatosis, 355
    • osteoma, 485
    • suppuration, 52
  • Diphtheria, 109
    • antitoxin in, 111
    • intubation in, 111
  • Diplococci, 19
  • Dislocation of nerves, 351, 369
    • pathological, 514
    • of tendons, 408
  • Double cyanide gauze, 247
  • Drainage of wounds, 222
  • Dressings, surgical, 247
  • Drill-bone, 418
  • Drop-finger, 411
  • Drunkard's palsy, 351, 364
  • Duchenne's paralysis, 361
  • Ducrey's bacillus, 154
  • Duodenum, ulceration of, in burns, 236
  • Dwarf, rickety, 469
    • syphilitic, 178
  • Eburnation of articular surfaces, 557
  • Ecchondroses, 527
  • Ecchymosis, 218
  • Echinococcus, 213
  • Echthyma, 158
  • Eczema, varicose, 292
  • Elbow, angler's, 406
    • cellulitis of, 58
    • tennis, 406
  • Electricity, injuries by, 239
  • Electrolysis in angioma, 297
  • Elephantiasis, varieties of, 360, 384, 386
  • Embolism, 281
  • Embolism, fat, 254
    • of individual arteries, 93
  • Embolus, 281
  • Emigration of leucocytes, 32
  • Emotional shock, 251
  • Emphysema, 99, 102
  • Emprosthotonos, 214
  • Empyema of joints, 501, 518
  • Encephaloid cancer, 210
  • Endarteritis obliterans, 282
    • syphilitic, 161
  • Endo-aneurysmorrhaphy, 307
  • Endothelioma, 196
  • Epicritic sensibility of nerves, 343
  • Epidermis, grafting, 12
    • repair of, 4
  • Epiphysial cartilage, 434
    • junction, 434
      • in rickets, 469
  • Epiphysiolysis, 440
  • Epiphysitis, 437
    • syphilitic, 465
  • Epithelial tumours, 201
  • Epithelioma, 208
  • Epithelium grafting, 12
    • repair of, 6
  • Epulis, 491
  • Erb's paralysis, 361
  • Erysipelas, varieties of, 107
  • Erythema pernio, 378
  • Evaporating lotions, 41
  • Exfoliation, 438
  • Exophthalmos, pulsating, 317
  • Exostosis, 191, 481
  • Explosives, wounds by, 231
  • External iliac artery, embolus of, 93
  • External popliteal nerve. See Common Peroneal Nerve
  • Extravasation of blood, 259
  • Exudates, varieties of, 33
  • Exudation cysts, 212
  • Eye, syphilitic lesions of, 160, 176, 177
  • Facial artery, compression of, 269
    • erysipelas, 107
  • Fainting, 249
  • Farcy, 125
  • Fascia, grafting of, 16
  • Fat embolism, 254
    • grafting of, 16
  • Fatty hernia, 187
  • Feet, trench, 96
  • Femoral aneurysm, 318
    • artery compression of, 269
    • embolus of, 93
    • lymph glands, 323
  • Fever, 35
  • Fibro-adenoma, 202
  • Fibroblasts, 3
  • Fibroid, recurrent, of Paget, 199, 392, 420
  • Fibroma, 194
  • Fibromatosis, diffuse, 194
  • Fibro-myoma, 195
  • Fibro-sarcoma, 199
  • Fibrositis, varieties of, 372, 412
  • Filaria Bancrofti, 326
  • Filarial disease, 326
  • Finger, chancre of, 154
  • Fingers, gouty affections of, 523
    • whitlow of, 55
  • Finsen light treatment, 138
  • Firearms, wounds by, 225, 227, 230
  • First intention, healing by, 2
  • Fistula, 60
    • congenital, 60
    • lymphatic, 325
    • varieties of, 60
  • Fluctuation, 49
  • Fomentations, 37, 41
  • Foot, cellulitis of, 58
    • drop-, 370
    • Madura, 129
    • perforating ulcer of, 73
  • Forci-pressure in hæmorrhage, 271
  • Forearm, aneurysm of, 318
    • cellulitis of, 58
  • Foreign bodies, embedded, 6, 231
  • Fracture, pathological, 444
  • Fraenkel's pneumococcus, 28
  • Fragilitas ossium, 479
  • Friedländer's pneumo-bacillus, 28
  • Frost-bite, gangrene from, 95
  • Furunculus orientalis, 129
  • Galyl, 163
  • Ganglion, 214, 215, 217
  • Ganglionic neuroma, 353
  • Gangrene, 86
    • acute infective, 99
      • emphysematous, 102
    • from angio-sclerosis, 98
    • bacterial varieties of, 99
    • from burns and scalds, 95
    • cancrum oris, 102
    • carbolic, 95
    • from chemical agents, 95
    • clinical types of, 86
      • varieties of, 88
    • from constriction of vessels, 94
    • diabetic, 96
    • dry, 86
    • embolic, 92
    • from ergot, 98
    • from frost-bite, 95
    • gas, 102
    • from interference with circulation, 86
    • following ligation of arteries, 94
    • line of demarcation in, 87
    • malignant œdema, 101
    • moist, 87
    • noma, 102
    • phagedæna, 153
    • Raynaud's disease, 97
    • senile, 88
    • traumatic, 94
    • from trench feet, 96
    • white, 93
    • from whitlow, 99
  • Gas gangrene, 102
  • Gasserian ganglion, removal of, 375
  • Gauze, varieties of, 247
  • Gauze, sterilisation of, 245
  • Gelatin, injection of, in aneurysm, 309
    • in hæmophilia, 280
  • Gelatinous degeneration of joints, 515
  • Giant cells, 3
  • Glanders, 123
  • Glands, lymph. See Lymph Glands
  • Glioma, 196
  • Gliomatous arthropathies, 534
  • Glio-sarcoma, 200
  • Gloves in surgery, 244
  • Gluteal aneurysm, 319
  • Glycogen reaction, 30
  • Glycosuria in perforating ulcer, 73
  • Golfer's back, 405
  • Gonorrhœal bursitis, 428
    • joint lesions, 510
    • lymphangitis, 325
    • myositis, 416
    • ophthalmia, joint lesions following, 510
    • rheumatism, 510
    • teno-synovitis, 423
  • Gout, joint affections in, 522
  • Gouty bursitis, 428
    • joints, 522
    • teno-synovitis, 422
    • tophi, 523
    • ulcers, 77
  • Grafting of bone, 436
    • of epithelium, 12
    • of mucous membrane, 16
    • of skin, 11
    • of tissues, 10
  • Granulation, healing by, 5
    • tissue, formation of, 2
      • syphilitic, 146
      • tuberculous, 136
  • Granulations, 2
  • Granuloma, 42
  • Groin, cellulitis of, 59
    • filarial disease in lymphatics of, 326
  • Growing pains, 451
  • Growth fever, 451
  • Gumma, 168
    • of bone, 464
    • peri-bursal, 521
    • periosteal, 521
    • peri-synovial, 521
    • subcutaneous, 76
    • syphilitic, 168
  • Gummatous infiltration, 168
  • Gunshot wounds, 225, 227, 230
  • Hæmatemesis, 259
    • post-operative, 275
  • Hæmatoma, 220
    • bursal, 426
    • pulsating, of bone, 498
  • Hæmaturia, 259
  • Hæmophilia, 277
  • Hæmophilic joint, 531
  • Hæmoptysis, 259
  • Hæmorrhage, 266
    • arrest of, 266, 270, 272, 274
    • arterial, 259
    • capillary, 260
    • cautery in, 271
    • constitutional effects of, 275
    • digital compression in, 269
    • external, 259
    • forci-pressure in, 271
    • intermediate, 272
    • internal, 259
    • ligature in, 270
    • in operations, 269
    • prevention of, 269
    • primary, 266
    • reactionary, 272
    • saline infusions in, 276
    • secondary, 273
    • styptics in, 271
    • torsion in, 271
    • tourniquets in, 270, 272
    • toxic, 275
    • from varicose veins, 292
    • venous, 259
  • Hæmorrhagic diathesis, 277
  • Hæmostatics, 271
  • Hair, syphilitic lesions of, 159
  • Hand, claw-, 369
  • Hands, disinfection of, 244
  • Hard chancre, 151
  • Healing by blood-clot, 6
    • by first intention, 2
    • by granulation, 5
    • by primary union, 2
    • rate of, 9
    • under scab, 6
    • by second intention, 5
    • sore, 69, 81
    • ulcer, 77
    • by union of granulating surfaces, 5
  • Heart, massage of, 265
  • Heberden's nodes, 529
  • Hectic fever, 62
  • Heliotherapy, 139
  • Hernia, fatty, 187
    • of muscle, 408
  • Herpes, syphilitic, 156
  • Hilton's method of opening abscess, 50
  • Hodgkin's disease, 377
  • Horns, varieties of, 389, 391
  • Housemaid's knee, 426, 431
  • Hunter's operation for aneurysm, 307
  • Hutchinson's teeth, 177
  • Hydatid cysts, 213
  • Hydrocele of neck, 328
  • Hydrophobia, 115, 118
  • Hydrops, 501, 518
  • Hygroma of axilla, 328
  • Hyperæmia, 32
    • active, 39
    • artificial, 36
    • passive, 38
    • in tuberculosis, 138
  • Hyperostosis, 435
    • syphilitic, 464
  • Hypertrophic pulmonary osteo-arthropathy, 480
  • Hysterical joint affections, 537
  • Ice-bags, 41
  • Ichthyma, syphilitic, 158
  • Igni-puncture in nævus, 297
  • Iliac aneurysm, 318
  • Immunity, 22
  • Imperial drink, 40
  • Implantation cysts, 212
  • Infantile scurvy, 473
  • Infection, accidental, 241
    • by catgut, 51
    • mixed, 20
    • prevention of, 243
    • of wounds, 241
  • Inflammation, 31
    • changes in, 32
    • chronic, 42
    • clinical aspects of, 33
    • constitutional disturbance in, 35
    • general principles of treatment in, 36, 39
  • Inflammation, leucocytosis in, 36
    • stages of, 32
  • Infusion of saline solution, 276
  • Ingrowing toe-nail, 403
  • Inguinal aneurysm, 318
    • lymph glands, 323
  • Injuries, 218. See also Individual Tissues and Regions
    • constitutional effects of, 249
  • Innominate aneurysm, 314
  • Inoculation tubercle, 382
  • Insects, poisoning by, 130
  • Instruments, sterilisation of, 245
  • Intercostal fibrositis, 413
  • Intermittent claudication of vessels, 98
  • Internal popliteal nerve. See Tibial Nerve
  • Interstitial keratitis, 177
  • Intestine, repair of, 9
  • Intoxication, bacterial, 21
  • Intracranial aneurysm, 316
  • Intra-cystic growths, 202
  • Intubation of larynx, 111
  • Involucrum, 443
  • Iodine, catgut, 246
    • for disinfection of skin, 245
    • reaction, 30
  • Iodoform gauze, 247
    • injection of, 142
    • in joint diseases, 519
  • Iritis, syphilitic, 160
  • Irrigation, continuous, 54
  • Irritable ulcers, 79
  • Ischæmic contracture of muscles, 415
  • Ischial bursa, 430
  • Ischias scoliotica, 372
  • Ivory exostosis, 481
  • Jaws, actinomycosis of, 127
    • changes in, in rickets, 470
    • cystic tumours of, 193
  • Jigger, 130
  • Joints. See also Individual Joints
    • ankylosis of, 503
    • bacterial diseases of, 506
    • bleeder's, 531
    • Charcot's disease of, 533
    • chondromata, multiple, of, 544
    • contracture of, 502
    • cysts of, 538
    • developmental errors of, 505
    • diseases of, general, 501, 506
    • disorganisation of, 502
    • empyema of, 501
    • gelatinous degeneration of, 515
    • gliomatous arthropathies, 534
    • gonococcal affections of, 510
    • gouty affections of, 522
    • hæmophilic, 531
    • hydrops of, 501
    • hysterical affections of, 537
    • impaired mobility of, 502
    • iodoform in diseases of, 519
    • loose bodies in, 529, 539
    • mimetic affections of, 537
    • nerve lesions affecting, 532
    • neuro-arthropathies, 532
    • osteo-arthritis, 524
    • pneumococcal infection of, 509
    • pyæmic affections of, 508
    • pyogenic diseases of, 506
    • rheumatic affections of, 523, 524
    • rigidity of, 502
    • scarlet fever, infection of, in 508
    • spinal diseases affecting, 532
    • starting pains in, 502, 517
    • synostosis, 503
    • syphilitic diseases of, 521
    • tuberculous diseases of, 512
    • tumours of, 538
    • typhoid infection of, 508
    • white swelling of, 515, 518
  • Jumper's sprain, 406
  • Keloid, 194, 401
  • Keratitis, interstitial, in syphilis, 177
  • Keratoma of nail bed, 391
  • Kharsivan, 163
  • Klapp's suction bells, 39
  • Klebs-Löffler bacillus, 109
  • Klumpke's paralysis, 361
  • Knee, cellulitis of, 58
  • Kopf or cephalic tetanus, 116
  • Kyphosis, 471
  • Labourer's back, 405
  • Larynx, syphilis of, 177
  • Leeches, 41
  • Leg ulcer, 72
    • varicose veins of, 287
  • Leiter's lead tubes, 41
  • Leontiasis ossea, 485
  • Leucocytes, emigration of, 32
    • varieties of, 29
    • wandering, 3
  • Leucocythæmia, 340
  • Leucocytosis, 22, 29
    • absence of, 30
    • digestion, 30
    • after hæmorrhage, 30
    • local, 32
    • physiological, 29, 30
    • post-operative, 30
  • Leucopenia, 30
  • Leucoplakia, 167
  • Lightning stroke, 240
  • Line of demarcation in gangrene, 87
  • Lingual dermoids, 211
  • Lipoma, 184
  • Lipomatosis, diffuse, 187
  • Lipping of bone, 527
  • Liquor epispasticus, 42
    • puris, 45
  • Listerian methods of wound treatment, 242
  • Locking of joints, 505
  • Lock-jaw, 113
  • Locomotor ataxia, joint lesions in, 532
  • Long thoracic nerve, injuries of, 363
  • Loose bodies in bursæ, 427
    • in joints, 529, 539
    • in tendon sheaths, 423
    • varieties of, 539
  • Lotion, evaporating, 41
  • Luargol, 163
  • Luetin, 149
  • Lumbago, 412
  • Lumbo-sacral fibrositis, 412
  • Lupus, 134, 382
  • Lymph, 321
    • cysts, 214
    • glands, cancer of, 340
      • diseases of, 329
      • functions of, 221
      • sarcoma of, 341
      • surgical anatomy of, 321
      • syphilitic diseases of, 337
      • tuberculosis of, 331
      • tumours of, 340
    • œdema, 325
    • scrotum, 389
    • vessels, diseases of, 325
      • injuries of, 323
  • Lymphadenitis, 53, 329
  • Lymphadenoma, 337
  • Lymphangiectasis, 214, 326
  • Lymphangioma, varieties of, 327
  • Lymphangioplasty, 325, 386
  • Lymphangio-sarcoma, 199
  • Lymphangitis, 325
    • septic, 53
    • varieties of, 325
  • Lymphatic cyst, 328
  • Lymphatics, 321
  • Lymphocytosis, 29
  • Lymphorrhagia, 323
  • Lympho-sarcoma, 199, 340
  • Macewen's method of compressing abdominal aorta, 269
  • Macrophages, 22
  • Madura foot, 129
  • Main en griffe, 369
  • Malacia of bones, 473
  • Malignant adenoma, 209
  • Mallein test, 125
  • Mallet-finger, 411
  • Malum senile, 524
  • Marriage and syphilis, 167
  • Matas' operation for aneurysm, 307
  • Median nerve, lesions of, 367
  • Medullary cancer, 210
  • Melæna, 259
  • Melanotic cancer, 210, 397
  • Melon-seed bodies, 539
  • Meningitis, basal, 115
    • cerebro-spinal, 115
  • Mercury in syphilis, administration of, 165
  • Metchnikoff's cream, 157
  • Michel's clips, 222
  • Micrococci, 18
  • Micrococcus tetragenus, 29
  • Micro-organisms, 18
  • Microphages, 22
  • Mimetic joint affections, 537
  • Miner's elbow, 426
  • Mitchell's operation for varicose veins, 294
  • Mixed infection, 20
    • nævus, 295
    • venereal infection, 156
  • Moist gangrene, 87
  • Moles, 390
  • Molluscum fibrosum, 194, 359, 391
  • Moore-Corradi method of treating aneurysm, 308
  • Mosetig-Moorhof on filling of bone cavities, 447
  • Mother's mark, 294
  • Muco-pus, 52
  • Mucous membrane, grafting of, 16
  • Multilocular cystic tumours of jaw, 193
  • Mummification, 86
  • Muscle, affections of, 405
    • atrophy of, 412
    • calcification of, 416
    • congenital absence of, 411
    • contracture of, 415
    • contusion of, 405
    • diseases of, 411
    • gonorrhœa of, 416
    • grafting of, 16
    • hernia of, 408
    • hydatid cysts of, 421
    • inflammation of, 415
    • injuries of, 405
    • ossification in, 416
    • repair of, 8
    • rheumatism of, 412
    • rupture of, 405, 406
    • sprain of, 405
    • syphilis of, 416
    • tuberculosis of, 416
    • tumours of, 420
    • wounds of, 409
  • Muscular rheumatism, 412
  • Musculo-cutaneous nerve, 364
  • Musculo-spiral nerve. See Radial Nerve
  • Mustard leaves, 42
  • Mycetoma, 129
  • Myelitis, syphilitic, 161
  • Myeloma, 195, 491
    • of bone, 491
    • of tendon sheaths, 424
  • Myoma, 195
  • Myo-sarcoma, 200
  • Myositis ossificans, 416, 418
    • varieties of, 415
  • Myxo-adenoma, 202
  • Myxoma, 194
  • Myxo-sarcoma, 200
  • Nævoid mole, 295
  • Nævus, 294
    • electrolysis of, 297
    • operations for, 298
    • radium treatment of, 297
    • varieties of, 294
  • Nail fold, whitlow of, 56
  • Nails, affections of, 402
    • ingrowing, 403
    • regeneration of, 7
    • syphilitic lesions of, 159, 402
  • Nasal bones, syphilitic disease of, 188, 462
  • Naso-pharyngeal polypus, 491
  • Natal sore, 129
  • Neck, cystic hygroma of, 328
    • glands of, diseases, 332
    • hydrocele of, 328
    • lipomatosis of, 187
    • painful stiff-, 413
  • Necrosis, acute, 439
    • of bone, 438
    • quiet, of Paget, 452
    • syphilitic, 462
  • Neo-diarsenol, 163
    • -kharsivan, 163
    • -salvarsan, 163
  • Neoplasms, 181
  • Nerve of Bell. See Long Thoracic Nerve
  • Nerves, 342. See also Individual Nerves
    • alcohol injections of, 374
    • anatomy of, 342
    • avulsion of, 375
    • blocking of, 251, 252
    • bullet wounds of, 346
    • contusion of, 345
    • crushing of, 345
    • diseases of, 352
    • dislocation of, 351, 369
    • effects of division of, 344
    • gun-shot wounds of, 346
    • grafting of, 16
    • implicated in scar tissue, 345
    • individual, surgery of, 360
    • injuries of, 344
    • joint affections in lesions of, 532
    • reaction of degeneration, 347
    • regeneration of, 9, 346
    • in scar tissue, 345
    • sensibility, forms of, 343
    • subcutaneous injuries of, 350
    • suture of, primary, 348
      • secondary, 349
    • Tinel's sign, 349
    • torn, 345
    • tumours of, 353
    • ulcers in lesions of, 73, 82
  • Neuralgia, varieties of, 371
  • Neurectomy, 375
  • Neuritis, multiple peripheral, varieties of, 352
    • traumatic, 352
  • Neuro-arthropathies, 352. See also Individual Joints
  • Neuro-fibromatosis, 355, 359
  • Neurolysis, 345
  • Neuroma, stump, 344
    • varieties of, 353
    • “914,” 163
  • Nodes, periosteal, 464
    • Heberden's 529
  • Noma, 102
  • Nose, sebaceous adenoma of, 393
  • Novo-arseno-billon, 163
  • Nucleinate of soda, 29
  • Odontoma, 192
    • varieties of, 193
  • O'Dwyer's intubation apparatus, 111
  • Œdema, 32, 34
    • angio-neurotic, 348
    • lymphatic, 325
    • malignant, 101
    • persistent, 109
  • Olecranon bursa, 428
  • Omental cyst, 329
  • Onychia, varieties of, 402
  • Operations during shock, 252
  • Opisthotonos, 114
  • Opsonins, 22
  • Orbital aneurysm, 317
  • Orthotonos, 114
  • Ossification in muscles, tendons, and fasciæ, 416
  • Ossifying junction, 434
  • Osteo-arthritis, 524
    • syphilitic, 522
  • Osteo-arthropathy, pulmonary, 480
  • Osteochondritis dessicans, 544
  • Osteogenesis imperfecta, 479
  • Osteoid sarcoma, 200
  • Osteoma, 191, 481
  • Osteomalacia, varieties of, 473
  • Osteomyelitis, 65, 437
  • Osteophytes, 435
  • Osteoporosis, 437
  • Osteopsathyrosis, 479
  • Osteosarcoma, 200
  • Osteosclerosis, 435
  • Ostitis deformans, 474
    • rarefying, 474
  • Ovarian dermoids, 211
  • Ovary, grafting of, 16
  • Ozœna, 176
  • Pachydermatocele, 360
  • Paget's disease of bone, 474
  • Pain, starting, in joint disease, 502, 517
    • varieties of, 35
  • Painful subcutaneous nodules, 354, 392
  • Palate, syphilitic lesions of, 178, 462
  • Palmar ganglion, compound, 217, 423
  • Papilloma, varieties of, 201, 392
  • Paraffin cancer, 395
  • Paralysis, brachial birth, 362
    • Erb-Duchenne, 361
    • Klumpke's, 361
    • post-anæsthetic, 360
    • pseudo, of syphilis, 174, 466
  • Parasitic bacteria, 20
  • Paronychia. See Onychia
  • Parotid abscess in pyæmia, 66
    • lymph glands, 321
    • tumours, 195
  • Parotitis, 66
  • Parrot's nodes, 175, 465
  • Passive hyperæmia, Bier's, 38
  • Pasteur's treatment for hydrophobia, 119
  • Pelvis, rickety changes in, 471
  • Perforating ulcer, 73, 82
  • Perichondritis, syphilitic, 465
  • Peri-lymphangitis, 325
  • Periosteum, function of, 434
    • gumma of, 464
    • in rickets, 469
  • Periostitis, 437. See also Osteomyelitis
    • syphilitic, 461
    • tuberculous, 455
  • Peripheral neuritis, 352
  • Peroneal nerve, 370
  • Peronei tendons, dislocation of, 409
  • Petrifying sarcoma, 200
  • Phagedæna, 153
  • Phagedænic ulcers, 80, 85
  • Phagocytes, 3, 22
  • Phagocytosis, 22
  • Phimosis, with hard chancre, 152
    • with soft sores, 155
  • Phlebitis, 285, 292
  • Phlegmasia alba dolens, 286
  • Picric acid, 13, 237
  • Pigeon-breast, 471
  • Plantaris, rupture of, 408
  • Pleurodynia, 413
  • Pleurosthotonos, 114
  • Pneumo-bacillus, Friedländer's bacteria, 28
  • Pneumococcal arthritis, 509
  • Pneumococcus, 28
  • Polypi, 195
  • Popliteal aneurysm, 320
    • artery, embolus of, 93
    • bursæ, 432
    • lymph glands, 323
    • nerves. See Common Peroneal Nerve and Tibial Nerve
  • Port-wine stain, 294
  • Post-anæsthetic paralysis, 360
    • -anal dimple, 211
  • Posterior auricular lymph glands, 322
  • Post-rectal dermoids, 211
  • Potato-nose, 393
  • Poultice, 37
    • charcoal, 84
  • Pre-auricular lymph glands, 322
  • Prepatellar bursa, 431
  • Pressure sores, 70, 82
  • Primary union of wounds, 2
  • Protopathic sensibility of nerves, 343
  • Proud flesh, 79
  • Psammoma, 200
  • Pseudo-leucæmia, 337
  • Pseudo-paralysis of syphilis, 174, 466
  • Psoas bursa, 430
  • Pulmonary osteo-arthropathy, 480
  • Pulsating aorta, 305, 314
    • exophthalmos, 317
    • hæmatoma of bone, 498
  • Punctured wounds, 222
  • Purpura, 280
  • Purulent blister, 55
  • Pus, 45
    • varieties of, 46
  • Pyæmia, 64
    • abscess in joints in, 508
  • Pyogenic bacteria, 24, 29
  • Quadriceps extensor femoris, rupture of, 408
  • Rabies, 118
  • Rachitis, 468
    • adolescentium, 472
  • Radial nerve, lesions of, 364
  • Radium, in lupus, 385
    • in cancer, 208
    • in nævus, 297
    • ulceration from, 239
  • Ranula, 329
  • Rarefying ostitis, 437
  • Ray fungus, 126
  • Raynaud's disease, 97
  • Reaction of degeneration, 347
  • Reactionary hæmorrhage, 272
  • Recklinghausen's disease, 355
  • Recurrent fibroid of Paget, 199, 392, 420
  • Repair. See Individual Tissues
    • conditions interfering with, 17
    • after loss of tissue, 4
    • modifications of, 4
    • of separated parts, 5
  • Rest, 17
  • Rests, fœtal, 181
  • Retention cysts, 212
  • Retro-pharyngeal lymph glands, 322
  • Reverdin's method of skin-grafting, 13
  • Rhabdomyoma, 196
  • Rheumatic arthritis, 524
  • Rheumatism, acute, 509
    • chronic, 523
    • gonorrhœal, 510
    • muscular, 412
    • scarlatinal, 508
  • Rheumatoid arthritis, 524
  • Rhinophyma, 393
  • Rickets, 468
    • bone lesions in, 469
    • changes in skeleton in, 470
    • late, 472
    • scurvy, 473
  • Rickety, dwarf, 469
  • Rider's bone, 418
  • Rigidity of joints, 502
  • Rigor, 36
  • Risus sardonicus, 114
  • Rodent cancer, 210, 395
  • Röntgen rays. See X-rays
  • Rose or erysipelas, 107
  • Roseola, syphilitic, 158
  • Rupia, syphilitic, 158
  • Sabre-blade deformity of tibia, 466
  • Sacculated aneurysm, 302
  • Saddle-nose deformity, 174
  • Saline infusions in hæmorrhage, 276
  • Salvarsan in syphilis, 162
  • Sapræmia, 60
    • chronic, 62
  • Saprophytic bacteria, 20
  • Sarcoma, 197
    • of bone, 492
    • inoperable, 201
    • of joints, 538
    • of lymph glands, 341
    • melanotic, 200
    • periosteal, 493
    • of skin, 398
    • of synovial membrane, 538
    • of tendon sheaths, 424
    • varieties, 199
  • Scab, healing under, 6
  • Scalds, 233
  • Scapula, winged, 363
  • Scarlet fever, joint lesions in, 508
  • Scars. See Cicatrices
  • Sciatic nerve, lesions of, 370
  • Sciatica, 371
  • Scirrhous cancer, 210
  • Sclavo's serum, 123
  • Scoliosis, rickety, 471
    • in sciatica, 372
  • Scorbutic ulcers, 77
  • Scrotum, elephantiasis of, 389
  • Sculler's sprain, 406
  • Scurvy, 473
  • Sebaceous adenoma, 393
  • Secondary hæmorrhage, 273
  • Selenium in malignant tumours, 201, 208
  • Semilunar ganglion, 375
  • Semi-membranosus bursa, 432
  • Sepsis, 18
  • Septicæmia, 53, 63
  • Sequestrectomy, 446
  • Sequestrum of bone, 438
  • Serratus anterior muscle, paralysis of, 363
  • Serum, anti-diphtheritic, 109
    • anti-bacterial, 23
    • anti-tetanic, 117
    • disease, 23
    • in hæmophilia, 280
    • polyvalent, 23
    • Sclavo's, for anthrax, 123
    • treatment, 23
  • Seton, 217
  • Shell wounds, 231
  • Shock, 250
  • Shoulder, fibrositis of, 413
  • Sinus, 59
    • epithelioma, 500
    • tuberculous, 143
  • “606,” 162
  • Skewers for prevention of hæmorrhage, 270
  • Skin, 376
    • abscesses of, 382
    • actinomycosis of, 126
    • cancer of, 394, 398
    • dermoids, 210
    • grafting of, 11, 14
    • preparation of, for operation, 244
    • repair of, 6
    • sporotrichosis of, 385
    • structure of, 376
    • syphilitic lesions of, 157, 166
    • tuberculosis of, 382, 385
    • tumours of, 391
  • Skull, bossing of, 465
    • craniotabes of, 175, 176, 465
    • diffuse osteoma of, 485
    • natiform, 176
    • Parrot's nodes, 465
    • syphilitic disease of, 462
    • unilateral hypertrophy of, 487
  • Slough, 86
  • Snake-bites, 131
  • Snuffles, 173
  • Soft chancre, 154
  • Spas, 531
  • Spasmodic tic, 373
  • Sphagnum moss, 247
  • Spinal arthropathies, 532
    • cord, joint affections in lesions of, 532
    • repair of, 9
    • syphilis of, 161
  • Spine, changes in rickets, 471
  • Spirilla, 19
  • Spirochæte pallida, 147
  • Spironema pallidum, 147
  • Splenic fever, 119
  • Spores, 18
  • Sporotrichosis, 385
  • Sprain of muscle, 405, 407
  • Sprinter's sprain, 406
  • Staphylococci, 19, 24, 438
  • Staphylococcus albus, 26
    • aureus, 25
  • Starting pains in joints, 502, 517
  • Stasis, 32
  • Sterilisation, surgical, 243
  • Sterno-mastoid lymph glands, 322
  • Stitch abscess, 51
  • Stitches. See Sutures
  • Streptococci, 19, 24
  • Streptococcus pyogenes, 26
  • Streptothrix actinomyces, 126
  • Strychnin poisoning, 115
  • Stump neuroma, 344
  • Styptics, 271
  • Sub-acromial bursa, 429
  • Sub-calcanean bursa, 433
  • Subclavian aneurysm, 317
  • Sub-crural bursa, 430
  • Sub-deltoid bursa, 429
  • Submaxillary lymph glands, 322
  • Submental lymph glands, 322
  • Sub-patellar bursa, 431
  • Subscapularis bursa, 430
  • Subungual exostosis, 191, 404, 481
  • Suction bells, 39
  • Suppuration, 45
    • chronic, 59
    • diffuse, 52
    • in mucous membranes, 52
    • in wounds, 50
  • Supra-clavicular lymph glands, 322
  • Supra-hyoid lymph glands, 322
  • Supra-scapular nerve, lesions of, 364
  • Surgery, definition of, 1
    • Listerian, 242
  • Surgical anatomy of blood vessels, 258
    • of bone, 434
    • of epiphyses, 434
    • of lymphatics, 321
    • of nerves, 342
    • of skin, 376
  • Surgical bacteriology, 17, 18
  • Sutures, 221
    • sterilisation of, 245
  • Sweat-glands, tumours of, 393
  • Syncope, 249
    • local, 97
  • Synostosis, 503
  • Synovial membrane, tumours of, 538
  • Synovitis, 501, 506
  • Syphilis, 147. See also Individual Tissues and Organs
  • Syphilis, acquired, 146, 149
      • in infants, 179
    • arsenical preparations in, 162
    • arteritis in, 282
    • bones, lesions in, 461, 465
    • brain, lesions in, 161
    • of bursæ, 428
    • cirrhosis in, 168
    • Colles' law, 178
    • contracture of muscle in, 416
    • dactylitis in, 176, 460, 466
    • epiphysitis of infants, 465
    • extra-genital, 153
    • in female, 152, 164
    • gumma, 168, 462
    • hydrops in, 521
    • incubation of, 151
    • in infants, 179
    • inherited, 146, 172
    • insontium, 153
    • intermediate stage of, 167
    • interstitial keratitis in, 177
    • iodides in, 171
    • iritis in, 166
    • joint lesions in, 521
    • of larynx, 177
    • lupus, 169
    • lymphadenitis, 153, 337
    • lymphangitis, 326
    • in male, 152
    • malignant, 161
    • and marriage, 167
    • mercury in, 164
    • mixed infection, 156
    • of mouth, 166
    • of mucous membranes, 160, 173, 174
    • mucous patches, 160, 174
    • of muscle, 416
    • of nails, 159
    • of nose, 188
    • onychia in, 403
    • osteo-arthritis, 522
    • of palate, 178, 462
    • phagedæna, 153
    • phimosis in, 152
    • in pregnant women, 164
    • primary, 151
    • prophylaxis of, 149
    • pseudo-paralysis of, 174, 466
    • reminders, 167
    • second attacks of, 172
    • secondary, 151, 157
      • diagnosis of, 161
      • lesions of eye in, 160
      • treatment of, 162
    • serum diagnosis, 149
    • skin affections in, 157, 166
    • skull, lesions of, 462
    • spirochæte pallida in, 147
    • stages of, 150
    • stomatitis, 174
    • synovitis, 521
    • teeth in, 177
    • of tendon sheaths, 424
    • tertiary, 151, 167
      • diagnosis of, 167
      • general manifestations of, 167
      • lesions of mucous membrane in, 171
      • treatment of, 171
      • ulcer, 169
    • ulcers in, 76, 83, 169
    • virus of, 147
    • Wassermann reaction in, 156
  • Syphiloma, 168
  • Syringomyelia, joint lesions in, 534
  • Tabes dorsales, joint lesions in, 532
  • Tænia echinococcus, 213
  • Tailor's ankle, 432
  • Tailor's bottom, 426, 430
  • Tarsal ganglion, 215
  • Tarsus, tuberculosis of, 459
  • Teeth in inherited syphilis, 177
  • Telangiectasis, congenital, 294
  • Temperature in surgical diseases, 35, 40
  • Temporal artery, compression of, 269
  • Tenderness, 34
  • Tendinitis, 416
  • Tendon sheaths, affections of, 421
    • syphilitic affections of, 424
    • tuberculosis of, 423, 424
    • tumours of, 424
    • whitlow of, 57
  • Tendons. See also Individual Tendons
    • avulsion of, 411
    • calcification in, 416
    • diseases of, 411
    • dislocation of, 408
    • ganglion of, 217
    • grafting of, 16
    • inflammation of, 416
    • ossification of, 416
    • repair of, 8
    • rupture of, 406, 408
    • tumours of, 420
    • wounds of, 409
  • Tennis-player's elbow, 406
  • Teno-synovitis, varieties of, 421
  • Teratoma, 212
  • Tertiary syphilis, 151, 167
  • Tetanus, varieties of, 112
  • Tetany, 116
  • Thiersch's method of skin-grafting, 12
  • Thirst, treatment of, 40
  • Thoracic aneurysm, 312
    • duct, subcutaneous rupture of, 325
      • surgical anatomy of, 324
      • wounds of, 325
  • Thorax, rickety changes in, 469
  • Thrombo-phlebitis, 285
  • Thrombosis, 32, 281, 285, 292
  • Thyreoid gland, grafting of, 16
    • secondary tumours derived from, 500
  • Tibia, sabre-blade deformity of, 466
  • Tibial nerve, lesions of, 371
  • Tic, spasmodic, 373
  • Tinel's sign, 349
  • Toe-nail, ingrowing, 403
  • Toes, gouty affections of, 522
    • syphilitic dactylitis of, 176, 460, 466
    • tuberculous dactylitis, 460
  • Tomato tumour, 393
  • Tophi, gouty, 523
  • Torsion of blood vessels, 271
  • Torticollis, rheumatic, 413
  • Tourniquet, varieties of, 270, 272
  • Toxæmia, 21
  • Toxins, 21, 33
  • Tracheal tug in aneurysm, 312
  • Tracheotomy, 111
  • Trade arthritis, 525
    • bursitis, 426
    • epithelionia, 395
  • Transfusion of blood, 276
  • Transplantation of tissues, 10
  • Trench feet, 96
  • Trendelenburg's operation for varicose veins, 293
  • Treponema pallidum, 147
  • Trifacial neuralgia, 373
  • Trigeminal neuralgia, 373
  • Trismus, 117
  • Trochanteric bursa, 430
  • Trophic changes after nerve injuries, 348
    • ulcer, 73
  • Tropical elephantiasis, 386
  • Trunk neuroma, 354
  • Tubercle, anatomical, 134
    • bacillus, 133
  • Tuberculin, 138
  • Tuberculosis, 133. See also Individual Tissues and Organs
    • bacillus of, 133
    • of bone, 454, 456, 458
    • bovine, 136
    • of bursæ, 428
    • calcification in, 136
    • caseation in, 136
    • general, 135
    • human, 136
    • of joints, 512
    • of lymph glands, 331
    • of lymph vessels, 326
    • modes of infection, 136
    • of muscle, 416
    • of nails, 403
    • open-air treatment of, 137
    • passive hyperæmia in, 138
    • principles of treatment of, 137
    • of skin, 382, 385
    • of tendon sheaths, 423, 424
    • trauma in causation of, 135
    • vaccine treatment in, 138
  • Tuberculous abscess, 139
    • arthritic fever, 516
    • dactylitis, 460
    • granulation tissue, 136
    • lupus, 382
    • lymphadenitis, 331
    • lymphangitis, 326
    • onychia, 403
    • sinus, 143
  • Tuberculous ulcers, 73, 83
  • Tubulo-dermoids, 211
  • Tumor albus, 518
  • Tumours, 181. See also Individual Tumours and Tissues
  • Typhoid, joint lesions in, 508
    • osteomyelitis in, 452
  • Ulceration, of cartilage, 502, 514
    • definition of, 68
  • Ulcers, 68
    • ambulatory treatment of, 85
    • Bazin's disease, 74, 169
    • bone changes in, 79
    • callous, 79, 84
    • cancerous, 205
    • classification of, 70
    • clinical examination of, 68
    • conditions of, 77
    • crateriform, 395
    • duodenal, in burns, 236
    • epithelioma in, 500
    • healing, 77
    • gouty, 77
    • due to imperfect circulation, 71, 82
    • due to imperfect nerve-supply, 73, 82
    • inflamed, 79, 85
    • irritable, 79, 85
    • leg, 72, 169
    • malignant, 77
    • perforating, 73, 82
    • phagedænic, 80, 85
    • pressure, 70
    • from radium, 70
    • rodent, 395
    • from Röntgen rays, 70
    • scorbutic, 77
    • skin-grafting, 14
    • spreading, 79
    • syphilitic, 76, 83, 158, 160, 169
    • traumatic, 70, 81
    • treatment of, 80
    • trophic, 73
    • tuberculous, 73, 83
    • varicose, 72
    • weak, 77, 83
  • Ulnar nerve, lesions of, 368
  • Uterine fibroids, 195
  • Vaccine treatment, 23, 40
  • Varicose aneurysm, 311
  • Varix, 287
  • Veins, anatomy of, 258
    • entrance of air into, 265
    • injuries of, 264
    • repair of, 269
    • rupture of, 264
    • thrombosis of, 281
    • varicose, 287
    • wounds of, 264
  • Veldt sores, 382
  • Venereal disease. See Syphilis
    • soft sore, 154
  • Venesection, 42
  • Venous cysts, 289
  • Verruca, 392
  • Vibrion septique, 101
  • Villous papilloma, 201
  • Volkmann's ischæmic contracture, 415
  • Vulva, diphtheria of, 111
  • Wardrop's operation for aneurysm, 308
  • Wart, 201, 392
  • Wassermann's reaction, 156, 162
  • Weaver's bottom, 426, 430
  • Weir-Mitchell treatment in hysterical joint affections, 538
  • Wens, 389
  • Wet-cupping, 42
  • White swelling of joints, 515, 518
  • Whitlow, 55
    • gangrene from, 99
    • at nail fold, 56
    • purulent blister, 55
    • subcutaneous, 56
    • subperiosteal, 58
    • of tendon sheaths, 57
    • thecal, 57
  • Whitlow, of toes, 55
    • varieties of, 55
  • Winged scapula, 363
  • Wool-sorter's disease, 121
  • Wounds, 220. See also Individual Tissues and Regions
  • Wrist, drop-, 365
  • Wry-neck, rheumatic, 413
  • Xanthoma, 188
  • X-rays, burns by, 239
    • cancer from, 395
    • dermatitis from, 239
    • ulcers from, 239
    • warts from, 239
    • in diagnosis of aneurysm, 304
      • arthritis deformans, 530
      • bone diseases, 445
      • foreign bodies, 233
      • joint tuberculosis, 516
    • in treatment of cancer, 208



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!